At a bar a man tells of where he and his wife still wished for a family as they approached old age and his wife's beginnings of menopause. The bartender, with different shades of eyes, offers a possible solution.

This story is copyright by the author. It is protected by licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivs 4.0 Unported License.

     Grieving over an unsettling fact, "It's been that severe," I leaned on the counter. "All these years and we never had our own little ones." As I complained to the bartender on the other side of the counter he heard tell of how the local kids in our town had grown around me and my wife. Some were born just after our marriage and now as Robyn and I headed closer to our twilight years with no offspring to leave anything to when we passed on. Not that I should complain. Most treated us like extended parents as we entertained the same neighborhoods kids to our kindness over the years. But that didn't quell the yearning both Robyn and I held as we watched them carry on about starting to have kids of their own. It just didn't feel the same as a few had taken to visit us once they had moved on over the years. "I don't know if I can take it," as I sipped down another one at the local pub.

     The old man stationed behind the counter peered back at my reflection from the large wall mirror with his thick glasses. He had already announced last call. It wasn't like me to stay so late in a joint like this but whenever Robyn started going over one of our scrapbooks lately there was a hurt in her eyes and I hated to see her hurt so in our not having children of our own not that we hadn't tried. Pictures of just the two of us on past trips could set her off, as with others showing the changes our neighborhood children went through.

     Now with the bar closing I just laid it all out to before him. Bless his soul, he had to put up with a lot of drunkards and listen to me talk on as he took more orders over the hours. Late now parts of the establishment were lit in some areas. Waitresses had started to clean up the joint of what was left scattered on tables when dark while another older gent moved a mop over what some drunk had taken to spewed with wanting to have his own version of a party. He had left it there as he staggered out the door across the floor with not a care.

     "I don't know what to tell you, Kasey. Sometimes it's just how it goes in life. Not everyone gets what they want." He answered while a waitress moved past to dump more glasses into a sink behind him. She gave me a welcomed nod. Cuter still from the days Robyn and I first watched her grow into an adult.

     "I know." Sipping down my beer once he looked me over. I had heard of were others were putting off having kids until their late 30's or 40's only we wished we hadn't waited so long due to qualifying circumstances.

     I didn't see his name tag when took my orders and didn't remember seeing him before since I'd first came to this establishment over the years. I wasn't a frequent customer but had watched it grow from a lone dive into something of a more respected establishment. Thankfully he didn't press matters on my slow sips to make the hours pass. I was barely interested on what game played over several of the flat screens while nibbling over a few of the free offerings. This was my fifth glass, but he didn't harp on it. Now the place was shutting down and Robyn was sure to expect me home soon knowing where I was. I had no qualms in wanting to hide from her and my phone had gone off like it usually did when she was concerned. She knew me well to know I wasn't one who overly expressed my feelings well when it came to wanting kids. We had been trying since our mid-thirties to conceive once we established our careers. Now our chances were dwindling, fading fast with the beginning signs of her entering menopause. Too late in the diagnose, doctors finally determined the root cause of our failings which led back to me and had run into the thousands. Artificial insemination had proved futile while we still enjoyed our outgoing life. Now it was too late and looking forward we both wondered what more could we have done. I've always dreamed of holding a little one in my arms. One that we could call our own as did Robyn. I've always wanted to be as good a parent to my own children as did she and how both of our parents had been.

     Looking around morel lights brightened up the place and the barkeep pressed the switch letting the flat screens go dark. "If I could Kasey...," letting words hang as if in contemplation.

     "I'm just at my wits end. Adoptions out given our age and…." It was then I noticed them behind those spectacles of his. He was a strange man from what I could tell. Not that older than me with curly brown hair once a favorite from back in my day when older actors were dictated on how to 'stay hip' as it were when around a younger crowd. Like the once from the old sitcom show The Brady Bunch. Reed… Reed something as the name slipped away from me. Only it was those eyes that made him stand out when the lights came on. More specifically how different they were. One green, the other blue and he let out a sort of chuckle in a not so deep voice pulling me away from what, sigh, caught my attention.

     "Kasey what if I had something that might solve your problem?" I swear that blue one seemed to go a little grey for just a split second. Either a trick of my own eyes or possibly the interior lights.

     "Not some sort of snake oil your trying to hand out?" He genially seemed hurt as I downed what was left of my beer only to give that light laugh again as if he could tell I'd heard it all before. The same was true for Robyn. We had tried many tricks of the trade as they say only to come up empty. Some had been fun but no results.

     "No. Not snake oil," as he left briefly then returned with what looked like a small box. Smaller than a shoe box but larger than ones still used to ship VCR tapes even in today's age of DVD's and online streaming. Opening it after looking behind me he whispered for only us to hear. "These are sure to solve what you've been longing for."

     I looked at the contents.

     "What are they…" in a now used skeptical voice of suspicion. Maybe it was the beer or maybe it was the sincerity. I don't know which. Could be I was still hankering in my desperation as I leaned in closer since the door was closing fast as with wishful thinking from the alcohol. Robyn wasn't infertile. Not yet anyways.

     "Some might say it's magic…" he whispered and then laughed. "More simply it's my gift to you. You don't seem like the others that frequent here. Hell I thought for sure you were going to just drown yourself this night before our talking. And the way you treated the waitress's. Pretty decent of you if you ask me. Not like some of the others who frequent the place like tonight."

     I thought of the one whom he probably was referring to. I knew better to pester the staff since I would lose the respect of a few. How one drinker I knew of let the hard stuff take hold of his mouth as he tried to get fresh with one of the waitress. His complaint of how unfaithful his once wife was. Only I knew better and watched him grow to be the womanizer. How he galvanized from one girl to another before marrying. His wife finally had enough and left. Anyways… those that knew me I only came to give my wife her needed space. I greeted most of the staff by their first names. I watched them grow and now called me by my first as well.

     "Wouldn't do me any good," as I took to examine the contents closer. Two crystal heart shaped vials. I nearly misconceived them as mini spritzer bottles of perfume. "I have no qualm with my wife. I love her very much," having wanted to only provide her the best when we retired. Except we were never told of why she couldn't conceive later in life as it wasn't her. It was when doctors narrowed down the problem to me did we learn that our best chance to conceive had been when I was younger. I had let my job take control of
me like many others did from our generation as we socked away for our retirement.

     "Didn't say you did." as if reading my mind. "Not many come here with their cells turned on. Most are off or left out of sight. Her reminding you to call a cab and sorry about earlier. Not to chance driving home. Management said you're a regular of sorts. To treat you… with respect and care."

     Reseating the cover over the nondescript box, the inside was form fitted to ensure the contents weren't jostled or harmed. "Think of them as a second chance in romance. Romance in a bottle. Follow the directions and I guarantee it will do the rest. All you gotta do is serve it with some type of dinner drink. Your choice. Wine, cocktail or whatever's your heart's desire. Then, enjoy the evening. I can guarantee before the month is over 'you' will be welcoming a little bundle of excitement."

     "Oh really!" I asked in my still skeptical voice. Maybe he saw how I was a bit excited in my wanting as his words seemed to ring true. Or was it the wishful thinking enhanced from the alcohol and his smooth talk in dealing with difficult people. Had to be with the likes of that Craig boy as with other riffraff and soon to be drunks, neither of which I was.

     "Of course there's still a matter of the bill…." I knew it.

     "Of course," I growled, slumping back into my chair. "How much is it going to cost me? A hundred, a thousand?" I nearly barked. All his talk proved to be nothing but a sales pitch.

     "What?" Startled in my sudden agitation as with my facial displeasure. Him and his smooth way of promise. He provided no proof other than his word and hand over my wallet. How many times had me and Robyn fallen for such a deal earlier. He was just another con artist of wanting my money with the same scheme of blind trust and take to swallow down some old snake oiled remedy.

     He backed away slightly at my being upset. Then understanding came. "Oh not for the box, that's my gift to you." Slightly hurt at my hostility. "But you still have to settle the tab." He set the figure owed between me and the box. "It's closing time and I need to clear the register." Squirming I felt ashamed as I did have to reach for my wallet. I would still have to give my card to him.

     "What's the catch? I asked. Nobody just handed something like this away for free—if it worked.

     "No catch," all smiles again. "Like I said the boss and several others told me about you. To treat you with respect." He glided the box towards me over the counter.

     Sheepishly I took the proffered gift cradling the box close. It was if I was handling a ticking bomb with my not wanting to disturb what was inside. I'd check online later to verify I wasn't being swindled. Then he handed me both card and receipt as if anticipating my skepticism. "I understand your disbelief, why trust a stranger," as I looked over the charges. "So many taken so easily nowadays. Just be prepared for some major changes," giving me a friendly wink. "Once it starts there ain't no turning back."

     "Thanks." After giving him a decent tip then headed out of the pub. To late I heard the click of the door behind me in wanting to give a much needed apology. The last light flickered through the doors frosted window as the place went dark. The last I think I heard him say before leaving was to be prepared for a night of major cravings. Even with my doubts I hurried with my bundle home. What did we have to lose? Us closer to our fifties and Robyn's start of menopause, nothing could stop the clock once it started ticking. But what did we have to loose. It cost me nothing it seems. I wondered how prepared we could be given how late a start the two of us would be? Want and desire didn't mean much in parenthood for it was nothing to sneeze at. Would we be able to handle the cravings of a young person as we were likely to be mistaken as grandparents as he or she grew. "Be sure," he warned, "because once it starts it’s going to come on fast." He said. How right he was.

     Unlike many kids today in this fast paced age taking hold over the world I like to romance my wife slowly in not wanting to be rushed in what I considered to be taken on slowly. And still I found myself needing to hurry in preparation to properly wine and dine the love of my life come Saturday. As I went about ensuring that the setting was perfect I hinted little to my love when asked of what I was planning. Robyn was a peach in taking my ramblings in stride. Sure she was game already knowing I was up to something when I first showed her the box and explained what I was told. She had the same outlook as I still did over the claim of the barkeep. And like me she didn't expect much of it. Maybe we were overly realistic now to believe is such mumbo jumbo but what was the harm if it meant we had some fun in an adventurous weekend. She was still frisky enough even with the onset of hot flashes. They were still few and was up for it. I hope I can stay up am through it all as well for this might be our only chance as we enjoy a last hurrah in our wanting to add one more to our family. A little optimism on our part didn't hurt.

     By this month's monthly schedule this Saturday was the first of several others and with me personally making preparations for her she was mildly surprised when I told Robyn I wanted her out of our home. "Go pamper yourself Peaches." Of course I wasn't an early riser but I forced myself to be this day. What I had planned for the night would prove to be a more undertaking task as I had to rise early in needing to pick up a few special items. I wanted this day to be not mine but hers for what was hopefully to come later. A candle lit dinner was to await my love as with a bouquet of roses to adorn the table, as with a somewhat revealing and purposely naughty item placed in the bedroom. With the necessary ingredients in hand I prepare a homemade dinner.

     "Alexa start my playlist." I ordered the device sitting on a table. We might be old but we weren't that lost in missing some of the trends and latest gadgets as I worked in the kitchen. I wasn't a terrible cook by no means but today I felt like pushing the envelope as I made ready for what I considered an important interlude. I went through the instructions once again once located underneath the inside package.

     Neither of us considered it much as we both held the vials within our hands. Maybe it was a mistake on my part as I reread the instructions while preparing the contents of our drinks. 'Still what harm would it be,' Robyn had asked in wonder. She wouldn't be fertile much longer as she had read them as well.

     After texting my love I instructed Alexa to dim the lights and to start her playlist and waited. Two glasses of dinner drinks needed to be prepared served as we ate. Small talk would follow as we discussed if we really wanted this. Maybe I was expecting too much as I poured one of the contents into a waiting glass. Expecting a magical bang or some sort or other theatrical production once poured, mixed into my drink there had been none of that. Just a slight change of color and fizzing once stirred, then—nothing. Had to be a dud as I sniffed nothing but the aroma of alcohol. Nothing out of place to signify their working once dissolved except a slight tinge swirling inside her glass. Shrugging I went to make mine with the same results with its amber ting floating within. Well if anything Peaches got a well-deserved meal from me.

     Just as I was finishing preparing her plate Robyn announced her arrival home. "My you have been busy," in mild surprise. It was something she was used to but to see how much more effort I had done seemed to surprise even her. It was rare when I had managed to exceed beyond what she expected. "Are you sure about this?" She asked after I pulled out her chair."

     "Never more Peaches," I said, setting a glass down by her plate. "You know how much I love you."

     "Flattery will take you far…, as she examined her drink. She seemed to be examining hers saying, "This night." She had a way of turning me on even this late in our age. Slightly crimson herself she dangled the drink in the dim light. Even if it didn't work Robyn looked wanting. "If you're up to it."

     I hope so I thought even with my saying "I'm sure I will be," giving a crooked if somewhat lecherous evil smile. She twilled her finger in her mixture then sucked on that same finger in a very provocative motion sending me deeper into a tizzy even as I took a small sip of my own.

     Making mild talk I could see Robyn was enjoying this night. We discussed how life would be different if she were able to conceive with the two of us nearing retirement. Far more reaching implications were sure to follow if successful.

     "If only we hadn't waited so long in our marriage," I sulked sipping more of my drink. How would I be able to play catch or keep up with a child so full of demand and energy while I might need extra oxygen to keep up. She had the same worries. Her eyes were slightly closed with very little of our drinks left as with the food. I raised what little of mine remained for a final toast.

     "Kasey?" Robyn began. "Who will be watching over our child?" It was a question neither of us had considered since we both worked, until now. "That is if this works as promised." Her job was demanding in that she would travel for weeks giving seminars and would be the more taxing since she would be the one carrying our child.

     "Let's wait on that," I answered after clinking then swallowing what was left of mine. I must have given a slurred response for a few drops trickled down the side of my mouth. Moving towards me Robyn pressed my face close to hers.

     "Let me get that," as she slowly drew close to suck off what had slid along the contours of my lips and chin. Moving back to press lips her kiss removed what little was left of my drink. Our meals were quickly forgotten, left unfinished as we went longer to suckle on each other's tongues in quick succession.

     In what would forever mark a changing relationship in our lives I looked deep into her eyes as a new craving took hold over us with her to unbuttoning my shirt. Not to be outdone I pulled along the zipper line of her dress letting it fall free as we moved from the dining room with our need to see who could remove the others clothes the fastest. First we headed towards the couch, our zeal fixated on removing the others clothes: shoes, heels, bra, everything fell to the wayside as we tugged away on every stitch of clothing. And with each turn Robyn looked more mesmerizing, alluring as if the years were starting to melt away as we continued to paw over one another. Partially dressed still we managed to French kiss in making out on the couch for a catch of air. Gone were the creases that had formed on the sides of her eyes as with those extra pounds a woman gathered through age.

     I don't know when or cared but she let out a lighthearted screams as I gave chase of wanting to take this further in our bedroom. Streaking down the hall into our bedroom myself butt naked, I wanted nothing more than to take hold of a shaking bottom. What a fine butt Robyn now had as I reached out to grab hold of that delicious derriere, my quest of wanting to squeeze and fondle them in my hands more than anything this night. That is to say as with both it and another pair of enticing attributes which somehow seemed to tighten in stature a little higher up. Those seemingly lovely attributes many men fell in love with, a woman carried on about them both good and ill over the years. Now once more hers held up lavishly with every proceeding footstep we did towards that room.

     With outreached arms I grabbed hold of a tittering woman laughing as we both tumbled onto our bed not caring what our neighbors heard. This night we were fraught in desire. Neither dreamed of nothing more than to remain connected in a lust filled embrace. Parts of the night would pass in a blur as roaming hands intertwined over one another's body while we each carried on as if pulled back to our once youth.

     "Are you sure tiger?" Robyn asked heavily in breath. She seemed mixed in thought while I drew her in closer. It was as if our lives hearkened back to those days when we both couldn't wait to come home from a day's work longing for a leisurely paced filled weekends of sexual stress relief. Tonguing her deeply, my response must have answered her underlying question as I fantasied of carrying a baby. No other thoughts perpetrated me as I sought out my lovers sweet spots. Lavished over her with tender kisses. I slowly worked my way between her breasts and stomach. Time surely rolled back to our earlier days with our unequivocal lust for one and burning desire. Robyn beckoned me to hurry inside her all excited. I mandated control of my erection which stood at full attention with my positioning over a wanting opening of engorged flesh having licked my way over them. I wasn't going to waste experience over youth as I closed my eyes having relished their warm parting before my tongues lashing licks. Two sides of savory flesh now ready to engulf my manhood as raging desires commanded me.

     "I love you…," I whispered in heated passion.

     "I know…," with her drawing deep between my lips in answer before my proceeding to entrance myself inside her, "…tiger."

     My member throbbed in heated surroundings of moist mons. All that I had would soon be released as I quickened my pace in what I knew would be a sea of ecstasy, my seed ready to flow up and out in waves from my waiting sack as I expected to crash willingly against a wall of never-ending love. Tonight, like no other night, would be ours to which neither of us would ever forget. Our coupling was just one means to consummate our love for one another. This was our night unlike so many others. With renewed invigoration my motions increased in tempered gusto —intensity. Robyn must have felt the change in my demeanor as she too began to increase her own ministrations by humping harder against me to drive me deeper in. With renewed confidence I rarely displayed of late, our act of love making filled me as she would soon grow more vocal in her own commitment as with mine.

     "Ooooo… Kasey… don't… just don't… ooooh I’ve waited, wanted this for… oooh… so long. Tonight's the night. I know it is tiger. We'll be parents… Kasey… oh baby." Water teared my eyes as I continued to please her. I felt myself approaching in what we both wanted.

     Then something unexplained happened. I don’t exactly know when but my world seemed to go a little out of canter in my lust filled ambition. My drive was to still stay buried in her as she carried out her own throngs of keeping close to my rhythm as I moved to slightly change our positions. Turning her sideways would allow me to scissor her better as I lifted a leg high. With each and every thrust I had to press closer in wanting to keep a deep penetration of her. Moving onto the bed I positioned her leg against my chest as I leaned, bent to continue my thrusting over her folds. We were in true scissor style as we meshed against one another. Soon I started to rub against her folds for deeper, personal contact. Flesh meet flesh, skin against moist lips as I was mildly reminded of what might happen. Afraid of slipping out with my being so close to rubbing against her ready to climax in what doctors had said my problem was of late, I didn't feel as if I was going soft. Just a brief change of awareness like something wasn't completely right as we continued our rubbing motions of juices.

     Robyn must have missed my near misstep as she seemed too deep herself in wanting to maintain our contact and not notice. She continued to verbalize her joy over our love making while somehow increasing her own tempo of wanting deeper contact by uttering several gruntle sounds. Deep heavy panting gruntles. Together our bodies gyrated hard staying pressed against one another as she snaked a finger down between us, rubbing her way between the two. There had been no falling out on my part when I stopped pressing against her outer lips and probing finger, just mild annoyance for needing to stop as there had been no ejaculation on my part. I had expected some form of release. Gone unnoticed by her that something was amiss she went from rubbing against our meshed groins to dry humping me. I started to grind more of myself against her and her finger. Deep gruntle sounds continued as well. I barely heard them as I felt something was now missing in me and needed to be put back. Like the tip of her fingers thrilling touch but more. A lost item now in search of having lost its way from where it had once been.

     Soon she started to hump harder against me which started me to grind more in search of that tip of which was missing. And as I slithered more between her thighs I found what I craved. It had grown larger and firmer as her finger soon left as she let another tip penetrate its way back between my own thighs as moisture coated them, grew hotter and inviting in wanting. Whatever had made me pause in our love fest vanished, forgotten as she began to thrust in earnest with her own drive to be inside me once more. As I let her take over more I continued to meet her thrusts with my own rotations. Relief washed over me afraid that we nearly miss our chance in conception as she exerted her way deeper inside and my own pushes. I had expected some sort of pain when she first took to enter me as we failed to purchase any lubrication from the store. But here I was so horny I didn't think it necessary as she for me. I gave a light oomph in letting her know all was well when she managed to first push her way in we shifted back in letting her take hold of my hips to force herself inside a place that shouldn't have been possible. She grew harder still as her member probed me with my new craving unfolding. It felt good. So so good as that bump took to replace the emptiness I had briefly missed. Instinctively I craved more of her in what I also considered mine and wanted back.

     I began to gyrate with earnest as I pushed over that rock as we changed positions in my strive to maintain that little devil inside me. I wanted more of this invasive creature back within. And intrusion welcomed by me as it snaked its way inward. To strive and have it touch the deepest base of my being. When I was fully impaled only then did I raise my voice letting a keening sound flow exponentially. Slowly I lowered my ass to hover then traverse its way down over Robyn's love maker before sliding it all the way in having touched its base with my lips. Up, down, was my circular motion as I fitted more of her ever invasive rod inside me. I heard the soft feminine moan of contentment, not that it sounded strange to me. If it had it might have stopped me, us but we were driven by lust filled fulfillment and really didn't care. This new feeling of wanting her to grip hold of me penetrated every fiber of my body and the desired promise told by the bartender. I started to shiver and shake with youthful passion in a provocative up and down ride as I took to bring forth from my wife what we both desperately wanted. Even if we could have I don't think either of would have tried to stop.

     Oh god how good it felt to have her back inside me afraid that she had slipped out. So good in wanting her, not wishing for this to end. I could feel my nipples harden, extend slightly more with her thrusts. Normally they weren't this sensitive and as I reached to take hold of upper flesh I touched one. It seemed a little longer, puffier in the darkness of our room. Another set of fingers reached up to take hold mine with its thumb and index as I removed mine.

     A rough hand snaked around my waist pulling me down, closer while rubbing the other finger and thumb over my nipple. Robyn practically pinched it sending me to cry a screeching whimper. Speeding up my cadence the beginning sounds of my fleshed slapping flesh shook me as my butt bounced against my lovers hips as my nipples felt on fire as they tried to bounce as well. In and out… up and down… loose flesh moved with exhilaration as my apogee continued to grow within. And then, just when I thought it couldn't get no better…

     Robyn proved me wrong!

     I swear I could feel the girth of what lay hidden between my legs swell in size as I joyfully consumed more of her in my, our, quest of fulfillment. No description can describe the feeling of being filled while taking in her constant upwards thrusts. Growing expectations abounded in each of her successive up and down humps. Oh god yes… oh dear lord yes. I never thought of being able to take this feeling any higher but I was sure as hell going to try and manage to do so in keeping her deep inside me, this explorer of meat squirmed and sent a wave of its warm substance to fill my very being. Robyn's deep quickening grunts should have clued me as she let out a cry within the room, mixed with mine as I realized how deep her own tension must have been in wanting what we thought we couldn't have. I waited for more of my lovers juices to escape from her to me.

     She always had the stamina to hold back against my craving thus earning her bedroom name Stallion. But she didn't call me Tiger for nothing either as I craved more of her even with her releasing her spunk inside me. I wasn't really disappointed with her release of hot sticky fluid as her throbbing cock continued to erupt. Small streams of liquid escaped from my snatch onto my thighs and bed. I had no idea how long we had been going but it must have been a while if she finally erupted. Satisfied briefly in her climax I still hadn't reached my own and felt a little frustrated. She might be a stallion to my tiger but after spending a few weeks traveling she couldn't hold for long. I was far from done having missed our coupling due to her work schedule and wanted more. I had yet to have my own form of relief. That rod of hers should have continued to be the one which granted me mine except it had already began to grow soft within. I desperately needed to reinvigorate what Robyn had used to awakened what once lay dormant inside me and sought of another way to bring it back to life again. I had to have more of it and her.

     Frantic I crouched on our bed in our darkened bedroom. Curtains drawn didn't make it easy to see as I let my fingers search. Even if I couldn't fully see my lovers body I knew where to search and touch in my want and knelt down between her legs at the foot of our bed. Her tool was just slightly hard but going soft as my stirrings deepened on what that hot piston rod had given me. Now it began to shrink away. This was my enjoyment, my pleasure rod and I wanted, no demanded it back before it returned from whence it came. Barely a fourth in its size from before, our night was still young, like us, and I didn't care how long it took me I would not be denied my ounce of flesh as I brought hers and mine enjoyment close to my nose and smelled the same musky odor of what now oozed inside and between my thighs. It smelled so good… so overwhelming with sniffing its aroma. I tasted the tip of Robyn's lovemaker without nary a thought, my tongue coating itself as it skimmed over the mushroom base bringing her closer to my mouth. Holding this prize between my fingers it reversed course from where it seemed to want to go back inside her as I continued to administer my version of resurrection. I wanted, deserved more. But not just in my hand. I licked more off the tip, cleaned away the last remnants of her leaking fluid. Joy overtook me as sent new breaths of life into it with my resuscitation and reciprocation. Opening my lips wider after wrapping an arm under a hair leg I enveloped it as it began to pulsate upwards.

     My woman lay on our bed letting out a grunt of satisfaction as she seemed to delight in my manly ministrations. Taking a once again growing girth deeper in my mouth I straddled myself over my lovers face and let a slickened tongue traverse lovingly down and over this rod of meat in a delicious satisfactory way. Settling myself for a bit of work our hunger for one another reminded me of how we spend our days over our honeymoon. Decked out in the sexiest wedding lingerie I had bought I seduced my bride for days. We spent more time in bed than seeing the sites. As then, I lower myself over her firm chest with my endowment of swaying hips in wanting to keep her love maker trapped between my loins. She had what I wanted then as now and wanting to keep it close inside me like some thief's stolen treasure. My brides body stayed ever so close to me as I clung onto her buffed arms when we did venture out not wanting other men to steal her away as if they could. An ever unsatisfied thirst still existed between us as then when we finally managed to break away from our room for some night life.

     Rekindled now for the first time in who knows how long we enjoyed feasting on each other's appetite. With her tickling my lips with me prostrating her, I lowered my throat to engulf all of her member. It never disappeared as I once feared except when it vanished in my wanting mouth. Again could I hear her give a deep low moan from beneath me as I engulfed her. My own noise muffled as she excited other moistened lips with her face touching them even as I suckled deeper around this onetime explorer who had the gall to nearly evade me.

     Sucking in my cheeks leaving little breathing space I inhaled her flesh deep and held her within. Touching the base of her shaft with my nose I felt empowered in how I held every inch of her member as I let this explorer fill a new cavern if only briefly with each intake of breath. It seemed to grow again nearly choking me. Both large and oh so thick! So succulent. How I would miss this thing come morning as slurped sounds came forth. Moaning increased proportionately as I moved along this rod. Mine or hers I cared not.

     If I continued my explorations I knew where this would end and reluctantly detaching myself as I felt a new wetness crease its way between my legs. Rough facial hair stroked between cheeks as a tongue slithered its way between my opened cracks leaving me to moan over her teasing preparations knowing I still wanted a deeper satisfaction. I quickly released myself from my spelunkers tongue and moved forward.

     Robyn knew what I wanted as I crawled on all fours. Her waiting tiger wanted to be ridden pony style. Shaking as much of my long hair loose she bound her hand within none too tight. She and I knew only she could sedate my craving. Damn! It must have grown more as I let forth a satisfying growl come from my stallion as she took to ride her tiger once. Her rising once more to the occasion with new cravings of her own. Flourishing once again I welcomed the hardened fellow inside me by pushing back against its length. Definitely longer if not wider, Robyn's cock opened me wider than expected as she slid herself fully within and consume me in ways I had never dreamed possible. I could feel my stallions hairs tickle against me from where she pressed herself deep onto my most and sensitive mons. I felt the slapping of once missing testes join now filled with her waiting love juice. Together the three slapped in unison in what became a symphony of beats of what had become my oh so favorite love tool before we married. I gyrated a rhythm back increasing their slapping as we executed our movements and was soon joined by a forth with the beginning squeaks of our bed from the force my wife was exerting on me. She loved to try and control her tiger even as she fucked me blind. She was riding me hard being the stud she is.

     The squeak…squeak…squeaking soon joined with our beds quaking. A more profound rhythmic sounding chorus joined in by my own pleasure calls. Once more my nipples bounced freely with symbiotic motion, more profound than earlier as my flesh seem to shift down underneath me. Renewed pressure mounted within. Higher, larger; an all-consuming gratification coursed through my entire being. This time I knew there would be no….

     Oh shit! Crap….

     Oh. My. God…its…I'm…

     "Don't stop—," screaming out. "Don't stop—fucking me," as never before existed muscles clenched over what I once had. They clamped hard over that pleasure rod buried within as Robyn's thrusts pushed me towards that elusive wall, sending me crashing in throws of ecstasy. My eyes must have rolled back in my head as a larger darkness overtook me. I screamed out in pleasure. Pulsating after exquisite pulsating throbs invaded my body as did she, to fill me with a shattered sense of elation. My stallions rod was ever so paramount now and my taking it, needing it. Part of me wanted it to remain buried deep inside as she struck a deeper cord of intensity as more pleasurable quivers took to roil over me like a freight train with such passion.

     Muscles quaked between my legs as firm hands clamped around my flesh ridden hips holding me in place as Robyn growled out a deep baritone cry of "Oh lord K.C., I’m cumming again…, then the Arrhhh….emm," as she released more of her steaming liquid to flow into me like previously, only now I sensed a missing ingredient from our previous session now given. A needed substance to climb inside a once hidden chamber of mine now opened as I leaned back pushing into her member. Bending forward I let my rear reposition itself high letting the love of my life continue to pump more of that wondrous tools fluid inside me leaving us both spasming. Oh how precious that cargo of life of hers is, flowing deep inside my chambers to receive and give us both what we wanted. I was breathing heavenly as was she from our exertions. Both of us now spent I turned towards her in the dark, my hand rested on her hairy chest, traces of sweat intermixed from us as we both breathed in unison and sedation.

     This should have been the end of our night, could have been, had it not been for the stamina of my lover. Her insistent wish of wanting to ensure the vials potential effect for us from when he spooned against me previously. Rolling earlier on my side he lay against my back. Lips worked their way to pleasure me over my neck making me squeal. Fingers played with my fleshy mounds. The intensity of my previous orgasm was notching up again with his ministrations as warm lips trekked their way over my shoulders to find then suckle on my mountain peaks as soft flesh shook within in his wanting mouth. Nothing he did seemed amiss, which should have. Our lips seemed to be inches away from the other and yet our love needed to continue as more cravings resurfaced in the night it seemed. Like two youngsters who couldn't satisfy and itch and stayed intense when together my mind grew aroused once more from our sexcapdes. Together it seemed we want ed to continue a third time in wanting to release years of pent-up frustration. He, like me, enjoyed the released tension and wanted to continue in releasing more. Who was I to argue with my stallion as my own years of frustration melted, exploded away. Never could I remember being this sexual aroused—ever.

     Late in the night over Robin's begging of wanting more of me again I let go of my exhaustion. Hands went over Robin's hard firm chest muscles as I whimpered with his mouth suckling on my nips as they again grew. Within, us the vials must have been still at work as our buildup swelled and my prayer these wonton lips of his wouldn't give me release to soon. He continued to suckle forcibly while nibbling on my pointed flesh then accompanied it with a larger hand to gently caress the fold of soft skin around my other nipple releasing new moans of my own want. Again desires escaped with the pressing of my pelvis upward. The bartender wasn't kidding when he said my cravings would be great as with hers. Insatiable cravings of blissful sex.

     Large hands left my chest to lift and hold my rear high for his pleasure (and mine) while leaving me to whimper as he exposed me to him. Pausing but a moment, an index finger found its way past the short hairs there, teasing then linger briefly in search for a way to enter my body. I squealed as he rubbed high above my opening then my G spot. The feeling wasn't nothing in comparison to what we had done before, yet it was just as pleasurable as enlarged fingers teased me to my pleasuring delight. Soon his mouth began to gently suckle again on one of my nipples while leaving a long thick finger to probe me. A rhythm ensured with his finger dance joined in by another. Pulling out Robin left me wanting with my squirming around for his touch. Lightly he went over other sensitive areas surrounding my thighs. I arched my back indicating I wanted more of him inside me again, but his nimble fingers were the ones in control. God, I want it as much as I had before, now only he seemed to want to take a more leisurely pace even with my reaching out with my own fingers towards him. I soon found his semi-erect cock and wrapped slender fingers firmly around it as I began a stroking motion. Even having it encased my slender fingers pulled, spread apart unable to hold his hardening flesh in my smaller hand. Once again my prey escaped from my fingered cage due to my ministrations. I managed to give it a squeeze forcing him to groan. Roaming fingers splayed my blood filled lips after spreading them open then encircling the insides. I wanted more as a new tension took hold. The feel of his member back inside me having loved the way it grew in my soft hands with the movement of loose rough skin curling up against the inside of my palm with ease. I loved… yes loved, the way he could satisfy me. I turned toward my stallion lover and whispered passionately, "Fill me again… all of it… I want all of you inside of me. Now!"

     Rising, Robin rested my legs high over his shoulders spreading me wide before pressing forward. In anticipation I waited for what I longed for, only instead of pressing into me he moved the tip of my interest over the sides exasperating my craving of desire and his denying me. The more Robin teased me the greater I wanted it. Then when he brushed the outside of my entrance with but a flickering touch of it I thrust myself forward only to have him pull back as primal sensations gathered. The bastard was toying with me now, my feelings.

     "Are you sure baby?" Robin asked as he played over my opening. "Beg me."

     I don't beg. I demand…

     "Bastard give me it!" I mewled.

     Over and over again he did this as more growls came out in my demands. He knew he was frustration me in being denied grew. If he kept it up…, I had enough and howled in near rage ready to claw the very love of my life's dick off and shove it myself in a suffering pussy if he didn't relent. He knew me well enough to obligate me for he stopped in his taunts having touched my wanting hole. He could be such a dick as times before pressing inwards… voraciously. But damnit he was my dick.

     "Okay K.C.," he laughed with clawing at him, his groin firmly stapled against my opening, I thought for sure my legs wouldn't give and bend with his sudden thrust only they gave as did he. I could have licked a kneecap if I wanted. "I think we both had enough tiger." Hearing me growl towards him. He knew better when I had enough and was about to release the tiger within me. Damn straight it was enough even as he inched his way out. I growled more in his near leaving me but not fully. My hand reached down to take hold of him only to move it away when his prick returned to fill me once again. Again and again he returned to me as with my feeling of where I touched, rubbed above from where he entertained my pussy. My own miniature dick as I whimpered and whined for more with the arching of my back taking all of his further in. I'm sure nature couldn't have allowed this studley man to exist but he did and I was glad he was mine and started to mewl in satisfaction.

     I don't know when his lips returned to my chest. They did a lolling motion over a peaked nipple. Shivers penetrated throughout my body with his light nipping making me cry out for more as involuntary tremors bombarded me. He knew all the buttons to push as he once again sent me cowering over the edge just like from our earlier passions of love making. He loved to make me squirm, beg him just like we did a few years back over our honeymoon. How I would tease him in the night relentlessly if left unsatisfied. Ours was a passion of our own making, deepened for the other. With his mischievous strokes Robin had managed to send me higher than any other woman before could have knowing I might pass out from the pleasure he put me in. At last it happened as our lovemaking reached a crescendo and I nearly did pass out. I couldn't contain myself as renewed orgasms coursed through me in gut wrenching delight. Once again my lower muscles clamped down hard on that monstrous device as his as a rough face continued to scratch against my nipples. It was too much as I screamed, high and mighty for all to hear. I swear the room moved with my howls as I reached for the back of the one I loved above me, clawing, scratching at bare skin with my fingernails. Large arms engulfed me, pulling me towards his hairy chest. God how I loved my woman.

     I don't know when we had moved as I once again felt the scratching of his face pressed against mine. Our sucking face hard with my breasts and nipples meshed themselves into a chest of hair as I continued to squeeze a love rod for all its worth underneath me in orgasmic delight. "Oh… god… Robin." I screamed. "My sweet Robin…."

     I breathed in his sweaty scent letting it wash over me as with his sweat. I don't know how my lover replenished himself for he too had ultimately climaxed with my straddling on him with what had to be the last of his reserve inside of me as the two of us held the other tightly. With my legs splayed around him I crossed them, tumbling the two of us sideways. Exhaustion had finally overtaken us as we both passed out deep in sleep.

     The barkeep was right, tonight would be a night to remember.

     I awoke to the sound of water running. Not uncommon as I rubbed crust from my eyes and looked around our disheveled room. Robyn usually showered first but this was a first with our taking that concoction last night. Our bed was an utter mess. I could still smell the remnants of our passion as with seeing the dried stains unsure of what to make of it. It had been wonderful even as I wondered how I managed to outperform what I usually failed at in bringing Robyn to such a climatic high. Several times. My actions seemed all dreamlike but a strange dream none the less for there was no way I could have mustered all I had done as I crawled out of bed pulling the sheets off before going into the bathroom. Robyn's blurred figure shifted against the glass covered in steam and heavy droplets. Tapping I gave a light 'Hey' as Robyn wiped away a portion to fill my view after seeing her lovely ass scrape against the glass.

     "Hey lover boy," she smiled having pushed the door slightly ajar, parts of her hair still covered in suds.

     "Need a hand there?" I asked with me still feeling frisky.

     "Maybe…" in a giddy sort of manner then laughed before letting it close. Slowly in tease. "How long has it been since we acted like that?" she asked on the other side.

     "Years," I answered still in disbelief while relieving myself. "I don't think…" resisting the urge to flush once finished. Our shower didn't have the latest in means of preventing one from being suddenly scalded. "I'm beginning to think it was nothing but some strong dose of a drug like Viagra." I had lost that sort of stamina I had to have done and seen on our bed years before.

     "You think? You know how harmful it is for you be taking a stimulant right? And why would I?"

     "Well I heard that some women have taken it? In their later years but…" I replied silent in what really troubled me. "Still I don't care. It was great as the tension I usually held after failing wasn't there. I’d never been so… invigorated." I answered pleased in how I had managed to pleasure my wife like years before.

     "Really?" Robyn wondered. "Did you? Did you also… dream…" She sounded so unsure. "I mean could you ever imagine if we…" She seemed embarrassed. Did she have the same idea I had? How we could have somehow…

     "Switched roles?" She finished.

     "Yeah." Sheepish with my reply of thinking it. "How energetic we were from back in our youth. Our getting more into it."

     "Like two horny adults? That’s funny…" going quiet then…

     "More like bunnies but I'm not complaining." Giving off a shaky laugh. "I loved every minute of it."

     "Really? Did you… dream we also made love all night?"

     "From what I saw on the sheets," I answered, "we had to have." Not only were they stained heavily we must both been at pretty hard to have torn it form its edges.

     "Yeah. Maybe that bartender did slip you some sort of drug." Although she didn't sound as if she really believed it.

     "Possibly, some hallucinogenic or mind-altering one perhaps."

     "So, not magic?" Her voice still giddy even if doubtful on being so youthful. "We were so in love…"

     "Lust more likely." I teased finally pushing on the handle once she finished.

     "I was going to say passionate," wrapping a towel around herself.

     "Still am." Taking hold of a smaller hand towel to dry off her shoulders as I leaned over her shoulders slightly. Pulling back wet hair I kissed over her slender shoulder which slapped against my face overwhelming me with its freshly instilled fragrance. "Maybe it was magical," I muttered holding her tightly in my arms not caring if I got wet.

     "Whatever it was," Robyn answered playfully in giving me a peck on the cheek. "Last night was wonderful, regardless if it was magic or not," kissing me back more. "Take a shower," suddenly pulling way. "You smell like sex."

     "Passionate sex," I reminded her as I stepped inside. "Still love your body," with eyes basking over her splendor. "You know you’re so gorgeous!

     "And you were so rough," she replied, dropping the terry cloth a little where it had soaked some of the water off her body. "I still have your markings."

     "Sorry." I didn't mean to be scratch her so roughly as she bent slightly to fill her bra with what I consider still magnificent breasts.

     "Next time tiger I'll be the one who marks her territory."

     Grinning I asked more playfully. "Will you? So your saying there might be a next time?"

     "It's up to you. Less if you don't shower," once I entered the stall and let the door close on me leaving me aroused. Whatever I took its effect still lingered. I looked at my fingernails unsure how I could have done what was said. Mine were always shaved close to where my leaving a mark was nearly impossible.

     Last night's session played over me in that wonderful, mind-blowing way of having accomplished more than one could have dreamed of. It had felt so surreal as I showered and found myself thrusting backwards to meet some imaginary friend as I contemplated over how I had maintained such stamina to please her so. I imaged another firmness inside me as hands lathered shower gel over my body. I never had lots of hair. Sparse patched covered over just my pecs with fine chest and stomach hair which thinned away with my growing older with age. With skin naturally smooth even as I spent time in the sun I was blessed to only have bits of grey show below as I rinsed over what was slowly coming in. Past my navel pubic hair thinned sparser as with going white. Long gone were any forms of blackness in my beard and mustache unlike below which showed faster giving me a thinned out Santa if grown out.

     The rest of the day stayed good as Robyn and I took to the outdoors. It felt strange in wanting to go out so early but there was a built-up tension between us as if we couldn't keep still. Hand in hand in we turned what was our usual lounging around the house into a walk about in what had turned out to be an exceptionally warm day. I found myself filled with a nervous tick. It was like nothing could settle what had been released in me even as last night's memory slowly faded away. Not sex but a profound building of energy. Not that I didn't have any before. Just not like I used to as Robyn seemed the same.

     Looking at her in the suns light, wrinkles seemed less noticeable as with her own greying of hair. She seemed more robust as I was and we ventured deeper inside the city park then we normally would have. Nothing seemed to bother us as we took on a longer stroll and talked over what new changes the city council planned and how it would affect our expanding neighborhood. How this park showed the signs of age from even with our cities boundaries expanding. Money spend to develop new housing while the city chose to ignore this as with several smaller ones. We had used to come here often in our youth, and now. It seemed run down from years of slow neglect with minimal repair and large sums of money earned from its use. Visiting a much needed to be drained pond someone complimented my wife on how youthful she look. I felt jealous as the muddied water failed to properly show off our reflection. For some reason I felt a pang of petty jealousy over what I shouldn't have. She was my wife and compliments from others should have been welcomed. Looking back we should have known something was amiss but hindsight is just that, only visible once a matter has passed when looked upon.

     Our thoughts lingered still of our wanting a child with our age. The dream resurfaced once more as we settled into bed. During the day we both somehow kept a sprinted youthful vigor inside us. I started to nibble on one of her breasts. Later our lovemaking session commenced again with my taking to paw my way over her breasts before sliding my fingers down between her legs. Just like last night things seemed to go askew before I resumed in wanting her inside me. My bobbing over her cock as she once again fingered my pussy to slickness for ease of entry. I couldn't wait for when she would shove that monster deep inside me with our having retired early. We both wanted to have another round of lovemaking before retiring for work the next day. Slowly this time we repeated our previous night's rounds. Not so quick as I wanted to savor it unlike our heated passion thanks to the vials potent effect.

     Relinquishing to our desires we finished the night as hoped for with her spewing her way inside me and the increased chances of our being able to raise a little one. I let the cliché thought of Robin wanting to smoke a cigarette pass after bringing me to another night of orgasmic bliss. The thought had formed briefly thanks to our watching one of the older movies. Pillow talk just before we drifted off in sleep with her spooning close to my back side. None of the older shows really carried our interest yet for some reason we couldn't sleep and decided to take in one of those old late night ones from the early eighties. Years before our time with me shifting over her abs once more. Twirling my fingers through strands of her chest hair I took a more pointed view of where movies always seemed to treat girls as helpless victims while Robyn countered with how they were taken as some sort of blockheaded testosterone goon who's only interest was pushing aside ones panties. We both admitted it wasn't really the package a man carried between her legs but on how one carried themselves in treating the other. Not all women were some sort of helpless ditz needing a man as we saw how Hollywood used a time worn cliché with me finally drifting off with my hand nestling easily in her hairy chest. Thick strands of coarse hair covered her pecs and nipples as I played with one. Not as sensitive or profound as the ones seated on my fleshy mounds. Images of the movie floated over me that I had won her over with my pointed view of what a man really considered more importance as I cupped my lovers prick in soft fingers taking the last remnants of our lovemaking in me having licked her clean. I wanted to savor every drop I could squeeze out of her softening pecker before falling asleep.

My eyes grow weary as I stand before the stone. I have visited it many times before.

The visits don't come easier as time passes by, only knowing what lies before me, to know what he had done for his country and fellow man.

I remember the years before. Days of playing catch out in open fields near our home, each having to run farther as we tried to best or outdo each and every throw.

The hours we would spent together, casting our lines into the water with the hope of catching an elusive white whale once spring returned from a cold hard winter. Listening to tales of Moby Dick created over the winter sitting next to a cozy fire, our imaginations running wild as each tried to outdo the other, the telling of tales that grew longer and more elaborate as those winter days passed by. Not that the our whale could have fit our small stream, it was just the idea of being together, enjoying each others company that helped us pass the cold winter months. And once spring came, we learned to ignore the misquotes and ants that would eventually invade our territory as we cast our lines out smiling or laughing as we just enjoyed the day, him an I.

The years seemed to pass by quickly our love for each other continued to grow. Then one day the letter came. The letter that would begin the grief I would have to bare. A letter that everyone had dread and like those around us he would be sent away. And like those that were taken away he too vowed to write. But the distance was so far, the miles separating us, oceans apart.

At first there were those that came from where he trained only to have them censored for fear of giving out to much information. The letters were of encouragement, of hope and prayer as he was given task after task. I read in wonder of a person so slim and grace, his physique not like that of the others sent out to war.

And as I stood before the stone a soft wind blew, my skirt ruffled gently in the wind as the tears began to flow once more. He was a kind and gentle soul and I prayed that he hadn't suffered that day in their hands. For none could tell me exactly what had happened. Only he gave his life as they had parachuted over enemy lines, trying to make their through rough an unfamiliar terrain. Their aircraft having taken heavy damage while flying in formation. They talked of how noble and brave he was given that he could barely manage to handle the weapons they had taught him to use.

They told of the risk he took for his comrades as they made their way over open fields avoiding patrols and villages, only to find their way of escape blocked by a wide river. Their only means of passage over a heavily fortified bridge. There was no way for them to turn back and no way to move forward. They said it was his idea as they traversed the banks of the river to find an abandoned farmhouse. At first they laughed at him as he changed out of his uniform. They saw the determination in his eyes for he had been thought too delicate and fragile. It was when he slipped on the dress, their laughter stopped, for he had developed a plan. And as they watched, the man became a woman who slipped a weapon within her dress, they understood the risk he was taking.

So they made their way once more, to their only avenue of escape. He ordered them to stay behind else they cause to much of a distraction. His comrades said they watched in amazement as his posture changed as well as his mannerism. To take on the role of one so feminine and demure. And as they stood behind hidden, they waited as he took the lead and began to swoon one of the lone guards nearby. To draw his attention to him. Soon another approached and in what seemed like hours, yet several minutes, a team member knew what to do as her son signaled them. They crept their way closer to their foe and then an enemy was lost for their cause. And so it went, slowly, each knew their given role as they worked their way closer to the bridge, to continue their journey for freedom across.

One could not imagine the courage he displayed, placing himself in harms way for them. Each recollecting their teasing an demeaning of him. Now they were dependent upon him as the airmen worked their way across. None dared to breathe to loud for fear of alerting others to their location as they managed to make their way over to the bride. None could have imagined themselves taking such a lead role as enemy soldiers lost their lives to one who seemed so meek and small. To help his team work their way towards freedom for their way of treating one of their own.

And as they passed him near the middle, they stopped when they heard the sound of weapons fire from behind. For he had signaled them to move forward. At first they had resisted only to see his persistent gestures. It was then they learned of their folly to believe he had tricked them for each knew he had a score to settle with each. Now halfway across the bridge their way was barred by heavy fortifications.

They told me of their shame later in thinking he would willfully betray them for revenge for their treatment. And as they stood unsure of their next move, the sound of enemy fire grew closer as well as the sound of an engine roar.

A few who dared to look from their hiding saw a vehicle race towards them only to streak pass them as it headed towards the fortified barricade.

Even in the dark of night and only with running lights on for fear of alerting the enemy of his location they watched in awe when search lights were focused upon him, a dead giveaway to his location. He sped forward towards his objective even with the sounds of bullets piercing his vehicle.

Each knew then their chance of survival had now increased due to his valiant act. They felt more than saw the explosion when they leaped into the cold water below, to make their way to the other shore allowing them to continue on without him, their passage assured due to his act.

And so I stand over an empty marker knowing that it will never be filled for there was none to bring him home. And once more I am reminded of the sacrifice my child has made to defend those against tyranny as I lay the flowers to commemorate the sacrifice by not just him but all those lives lost forever.

So I will travel home again, alone, to imagine my little boy walking by my side once more, forever gone, wanting to hear the tales of a father lost, who also sacrificed his life for his country many years before. I will forever cherish those fleeting moments of love. And so I will once more enter his room, to retrieve a favorite toy or animal, holding it dear to my breast and relive the memories of when he had been able to be who he was meant to be. I will always miss my beloved son and yet my loss is more than double for not only had I lost my son but a daughter also. For it was during those cold winter months that came, she would emerge to share those lonely days. To snuggle close to me in dress and lace, her hair to tease, for not only was I need as a mother to but a father. So I will remember my son and my daughter once more as the lonely winter months approach to help me make it through once more.

This story is copyright by the author. It is protected by licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivs 3.0 Unported License.

---

 

 

     Water spewed over the rim of boiling eggs sending splatters of scalding water over a steaming pot to evaporate on the hot stove leaving a white residue. A burnt odor filled the air as Dale Roberts waited nearby his eyes unfocused, vacant, apparently lost in thought. Index fingers twitched involuntarily even when he'd been jarred from his reverie when drops of hot liquid splashed unceremoniously onto his hand causing him to utter under his breath. Skin along the back of his hand turned a deep red from the contact.

     "Damn." Dale cursed moving a shriveled hand away before lowering the temperature on the electric stove. Carefully he shoved the offending pot over to a cooler side allowing the water to settle its relentless splattering actions.

     "Dad is something wrong?" came a woman's cry from another room, a voice conveyed with worry and concern when he'd given his sudden outburst.

     Carefully Dale examined his weather born hand. "It's nothing, just burned myself a bit."

     Stepping into the small kitchen, a middle aged woman approached. "Dad I would have fixed that for you."

     "I'm not some invalid." 'Not yet anyway' Dale thought trying to brush past his daughter.

     Stepping in front effectively blocking his path, "Let me see." Helen demanded gently, yet gingerly taking hold of her father's hand before he could protest. Carefully she examined the irritated skin ignoring both his look and complaints on how his hand shook as she examined the burn. "It's not too bad. You need to be more careful."

     Stemming off the conversation of late, "I am, I was just thinking, lost in thought. Can't a man think about something without others jumping to conclusions?"

     Begrudgingly he had to admit how he'd become more inattentive to his own surroundings. Forgetful in some menial task. Once he left the kitchen leaving the coffee pot on late in the day, only to be woken later in the night with the irritating sound of a beeping smoke detector having gone off leaving the kitchen, as with other parts of his meager apartment, smelling. Burnt coffee perforated the room for days from where a hard residue of black ooze formed in a smoldering glass pot. Twice before he needed to replace the pot due to his carelessness.

     Heading his way past her towards the bathroom Dale felt remorse in how his daughter had taken it upon herself to oversee some of the responsibilities around his small apartment. Having sold the family home years before after the passing of his wife, God bless her soul, his two other kids moved away leaving her with the burden to care for his needs. The memories and management of living in such a large home had been too much for him to care for and with great reluctance he begrudgingly settled for something smaller, more manageable and convenient.

     It was with Helen's insistence he live nearby, concerned for him when he'd taken his first stumble while packing to move from what he considered his and hers retirement home after some thirty odd years.

     It had started so innocently, that stumble, only later to have him develop into 'the shakes' and at his daughters insistence he reluctantly agreed to see a doctor. He'd dealt with them for years and learned to compensate for the unwanted jitters. Several visits and a mandatory return confirmed what he, himself had suspected. The beginning stages of Parkinson's, hence the uncontrollable tremors his hand would display when extended. That had been years ago. Now in his mid-sixties his movements had become slower, jerky as he moved about. He would waver slightly as he made his way around now and grudgingly reached for his cane to help steady himself. Nothing could help with the sudden twitches that came upon his body, or the jarring of his head as a building of nerves set in. He only had a moments warning with the sudden buildup inside, no matter where he was. Many stared as he suddenly went on a false epileptic seizure with the sudden convulsions as if his body was possessed. Soon after he became the recluse not willing to venture out.

     Hovering nearby his daughter watched, keeping her distance, knowing how it irritated him to have someone hover over him. Instinctively she loved her Dad and in her youth marveled at how he'd been so energetic, chasing after her with another sister and brother in tow. How he'd roughhouse with them till he became more akin to his daughters physical changes, mindful of such rough play, even taking to berate her older brother when he found them roughhousing. Now to see him in such a state saddened her.

     Reaching for her phone Helen pressed onto a familiar number when she was sure he was out of hearing range.

     "Hey honey. I'll be leaving soon. Yes he made the appointment." She looked around her dad's small apartment, especially towards the stack of accumulated mail one of the end tables left unopened. Her voice conveyed her worry as she spoke to her husband, Craig.

     "No I don't think he sees any of the changes, only that he seems to phase out more and more. I'm just going to stay another hour or so to make sure he's fine then I'll be home." Helen tried to sound cheerful as she ended the call without a second thought, "Love you to."

     Relaxing on the couch Helen flipped through several channels finally setting on one of the local stations slightly interested as a commercial aired. The advertisement showed of young woman frolicking in a wave pool as in the water while later elderly women in sync exercised to water aerobics with the beat of some of the latest tunes. The instructors seemingly fit and energetic as they led the women through a series of routines. Strange she thought in how she didn't see any men or boys even though it advertised itself as a family park.

     "Dad? What would you think if we took a day and got you outdoors? The fresh air would do you some good." She heard the humph of his voice as she looked up the parks location.

     "And what type of park is it? Some overpriced place where they take your money and give you nothing in return? Skinny girls running most likely, each trying to entice you to buy something as they hustle you with those skimpy uniforms of theirs showing off more skin than they should, parading around in hardly anything."

     She heard the terse voice only to see him waiting in the hallway giving her a small grin. He was teasing her with that gruff attitude of his again. "As if you wouldn't mind watching them I'm sure."

     "Well from what I caught in the advertisement it did look nice." Commenting from the hallway having bandaged up his hand. "And they do have an evening aerobics class."

     "Just like the doctor ordered."

     His grin grew a little larger. "Trying to pawn me off on some younger woman are we?"

     "Only if it'll get you out more." Helen jokingly replied, "Come on it'll be fun. You've been cooped up here too long. And I'm sure it'll help with the stiffness. You heard what the doctor said, you need to keep mobile, exercise as best you can."

     "Don't you think Craig will be upset? Me taking more of your time?"

     "He'll be fine Dad. You know he understands."

     "Humph," having left to place a jar of Vaseline back in the cabinet. Calling back to her, his interest swayed. "Yeah, I guess you're right. How far is it?"

     "It's none too far. And I'm sure you'll enjoy it," having googled its location on her phone, glad her dad wasn't protesting too much.

     "I didn't catch its name."

     "It's a water resort not too far called Bikini Beach."

     "I seem to recall it years ago. It was a place if I remember just for women."

     "Well times have changed."

***********

     With having reached its highest point of the day, the air grew slightly cooler where a large cloud of jagged white had taken to overshadow the sun, shielding those below from its rays of warmth. Slow tentacles of fluff white briefly turned golden then dark as the cloud made its way across the suns face in its leisurely pathway. Below those dips of light, brief shivers passed over bare skinned women basking in its warmth to then be teased when one thin cloud moved by to be replaced by another. Ultimately with the arrival of a larger cloud, shivers ran deep over people denied the sun's rays of warmth. To those outside the park its darkened path momentarily gave respite for those crossing across a heated asphalt ridden parking.

     Mopping his brow with a handkerchief Dale could tell the place was bustling with young woman traveling towards the front, hips swaying to and fro, wiggling in skimpy shorts as short tees took to enticing onlookers with their owners endowments.

     "There's not that many boys," replacing the cloth back in his pocket as both made their way towards the ticket booth ahead.

     Watching he couldn't help notice the concerned looks a few of the men, whom he considered boys, held while others didn't seem to have a care. With his slow gait, he took in the exterior of the park's surrounding entrance as they moved in a slow shuffled walk.

     Parts of the park had been fenced off from what he could see, by some flimsy bright orange construction workers rubber fence. Heavy equipment continued to move nearby over a large fenced off area. More work taking place inside which blocked his view. With a park of such immensity he was sure the owners would have wanted to display more of the available attractions, enticing those who drove past along the stretch of highway nearby. From what he could see the wall extended itself well high above the ground stretching its way all around. He had to have estimated it to be at least 20-25 feet tall.

     'Must be doing better business than I would expect especially if it's expanding.' Dale thought. "Place must be expensive."

     "More expensive than Disney World dad?" Helen asked giving a soft chuckle recalling how all her dad did was complain about the high prices, but still bought the usual ears and such for the family. How long had it been? she wondered herself. All those years now gone with just her and her husband. She looked longingly at the young kids being led by their parents.

     Walking more slower than the other patrons who had made their way across the parking lot, Dale felt as if eyes were taking to stare at him. An aversion he'd developed along with the disease causing him to barely leave the sanctum of his home.

     Once out in the open he carried a scowl in having to endure the stares as well as listen to a few unkind comments made his way as they worked their way across a crowded parking lot of cars.

     Dale tried to put it out of his mind, they weren't really talking about him, not wanting his daughter to see how it bothered him, not wanting to admit how it distress him how he took to being a burden to his family. Out of nowhere a number of youngsters ran past him, one giving him a slight tap to the side as they moved past, laughing. One stopped briefly in concern as she took to staring at him causing him to pause before hurrying on her way back to her friends. Youth he though, how it seemed wasted on them it was said. Only now he'd wished he'd had some of it back. To be rid of this disease as he and his daughter ambled towards the entrance.

     Pausing momentarily he inhaled deeply for breath. "You doing okay Dad."

     "I'm fine. Not like I was before. Getting to old for this." Not fooled, Helen knew he was attempting to play it off, how he'd nearly came to stumble on a few occasion as they walked even this short a distance. Patiently she waited, unable in having found a parking spot closer as they circled around the parking lot several times. She knew it had to be tiresome. The disease hadn't robbed him of his walking, only making him take things slower. In hindsight she should have dropped him off near the front, to have him wait as she continued the search.

     After what seemed an eternity the couple arrived taking their place like the others only to have Dale's cane begin to wobble as the pair waited, moving uncontrollable in his hand as it shook. "Dad why don't you wait on the bench while I buy the tickets?"

     "Yeah sure." Dale muttered under his breath. His humiliation grew as he shuffled towards one of the nearby benches lowering himself slowly as he hated how others perceived him with his condition. The meds he was forced to take worked to a smaller degree now. Even then there were times when nothing seemed to help, his shakes seemed to appear at the most impromptu time. Once more he saw them, the same youngsters, young teens really, talking before one then another took to entering a side entrance, its sign saying members only. His arm took to moving uncontrollably. Listening he heard where mothers hushed either their son or daughter once they caught sight of it, staring at him. Sitting he finally had enough jamming his hand inside the pants pocket to alleviate the unwanted movement.

     Looking at the youngsters waiting, he ruminated of his own youth. Of once not having a care in the world like them, except on how to spend a day having fun. Of his daredevil antics to break the boredom, taking unnecessary risks or challenges presented to him from his friends and come out triumphant to their utter amazement.

     That had been after he had somehow survived his earlier youthful days. The trying years of where he'd come to test his survivability through a period of endless accidents. It didn't matter what he was doing, some strange mishap would befall him. Many times his parents would make the necessary trip to the local hospital, to have doctors stitch him back up or mend a broken bone.

     And many a time a doctor would come up to him and wait for the explanation as a few knew of him by name amusing the nurses and staff in his latest mishap. One had even suggested he spend the night whereas another questioned the parents endlessly in his accidents. He was just going through a phase in his life it seemed and his so called friends would later put him that phase to the test wanting to see what new accident would befall him. Claiming that it was a lark when they succeeded. Now it all seemed his youth came back to haunt him.

     None in his family history had the shakes. The disease. Just him, and many of the doctors believed it was due to his earlier days having noted the one focal point that concerned the doctors the most. The one area that seemed to take the most abuse. His skull. His scalp was riddled with scars from where doctors had sutured the breaks. Soon his mother had learned to remove those stitches herself, thus saving the family a needless trip of sitting for hours in the emergency room waiting as with the added expense of having them removed.

     "Dad?"

     "Huh, wha!" Startled Dale looked up. He failed to notice the soft touch on his shoulder, the concerned look in her eyes when Helen took to sit next to him. Once more it seemed he had spaced out.

     "I said I have the tickets. Maybe this wasn't such a good idea." Dale heard the uncertainty "Perhaps we should postpone this, come back at some other time. The sales lady said I could get a refund or use it for some other day if you're not up to it."

     Rising slowly, Dale shifted his weight onto his cane not wanting to waste the trip. Helen had even been in a cheerful mood in wanting to relax.

     "Humph. We're here now. No, you're right. I do need to get out more. Give me a chance to rest in the sun. Quit being that hermit I'm turning myself into." Not wanting to disappoint her, she'd been caring for him far too long as she put her own home life over him. He even admitted once outdoors he did enjoy it.

     The frown gave way to a smile on his daughters face. "You'll enjoy it Dad. I overheard a few say there's a small heated spa pool. We can just enjoy ourselves."

     Waggling a finger, "Well don't hang all your time around just me. You're here for yourself also, remember that. Maybe if this place is good enough you and Craig can come back. Just the two of you. Now how much did it cost?"

     Unashamedly, "Oh they gave us a discount. One for you being a senior citizen and another for it being late in the afternoon. They even suggested I make it a two day event." She couldn't miss his exclamation as they passed through the gated turnstile when he gave a low whistle.

     "I'd hate to hear what the actual cost would have been."

     "Well, I did have to purchase mine at near cost, still I think it was a good deal," Helen replied. "So I hope you're up to enjoying it for another full day."

     Pushing past the turnstile Dale made his way into the changing room. "Oh be sure to take a shower Dad. They said it was some type of health requirement," as Helen held open the door once they reached the Men's showers; to make his way inside alone.

     Folding his clothes on one of the few benches he stacked them neatly inside of one of the available lockers.

     'Strange,' he thought, 'how the Men's showers were smaller in comparison to the women's.'

     He'd been sure more men would have flocked to such a place given both its name and by the number of scantily clad women he'd seen come in. He knew he was well past that stage of his life as he took to securing the key to his swim trunks. Even if he wanted the image of his late wife came over him. She had been his only true love, yet even he could admire others beauty. She'd never faulted him for his admiration of others as his eyes always turned back to her, telling her none could ever compare. Even she looked on occasion and both were secure enough in their marriage to know that's all it was. Nothing more.

     Dressed in knee length trunks and flip-flops, he looked himself over in one of the provided wall mirrors. With an old man's belly hanging out given his age and where his skin showed more wrinkles and flab in places, it was the norm for growing old he conceded as he made his way to the exit door. Only it failed to open. Pulling on it a few more times and its unwillingness to budge he remembered Helens warning before stepping into one of the shower stalls.

     "Must somehow be rigged till after I shower."

     Turning the handle he waited a few seconds for the water to warm before entering. As he placed a hand inside he was quite relieved to find the water was comfortably warm to the touch already.

     'Nothing worse than stepping into a cold shower,' he mused as he fully immersed himself into the spray, he felt the steam flow around him as the waters jets took to soothing his aged bones.

     'To many accidents in my life,' reminiscing once more, closing his eyes as he let the water bathe over him, consolidating themselves down in small streams from head to toes as he thought once more about his accident prone youth. How he'd wished he'd been more vigil when he'd been younger. Eyes closed Dale reflected on his early youth not seeing the pink mist emanate from the shower head. Filling the stall, surrounding his body the magic reshaped both him and his clothes as the parks water took hold of another male client.

************

     Dale swatted at the insistent buzzing that gnawed close to his ears every few seconds. The gnat was becoming infuriating with its refusal to be caught, not allowing him to crush it between his fingers for interrupting the dream he was enjoying. Its insistence penetrated deep into his slumber. Eventually with deep regret, he opened his eyes to the sound of his annoyance of his phone which had come to replace the buzzing gnat when he slowly awoke. Pulled from his slumbers, its senseless badgering continued to ring with its wanting to be answered, he barely had time to cling to the dream. A strange dream which quickly receded far into the back of his brain, as he stretched out an arm to pick up the offending instrument that took him away from his peaceful habitat.

     "Morning Dad." The voice called from the other end, a voice which sounded happy, chirpy when he finally answered. "How you feeling?"

     Surprisingly Dale felt good even from how he'd been wakened. Better than he had been in a long time. "I'm good."

     "That's good. I told you a weekend at the park would help you. I'm running a little late. I'll be there as soon as I can to pick you up for your appointment."

     Slightly confused, "Appointment? That's not till Monday." With that simple declaration Helen's tone began to change from happy to one of worry. "Dad are doing okay?"

     "Yeah, yeah. I'm just groggy, just woke that's all. Still a little disoriented," he lied. He waited till the sound of her sigh pricked itself over the receiver, her relief at having starting to worry over nothing taking place with her chirpiness returning, more evident as the two talked.

     Soon their conversation returned to light talk then with nothing more to say. "Well I'll be there as soon as I can. Love you Daddy."

     "Love you to." Hanging up Dale tried to make sense of what had just happened. Unravelling himself from his sheets he slipped on his slippers as he made his way to the kitchen, to try and make sense of what had just transpired. With his morning coffee brewing he contemplated what had happened to him those last few days. The last thing he remembered was stepping into the shower at the water park and its warm water engulfing him.

     Then?

     Then nothing. Everything was a blank from then to now with this morning's call.

************

     "Infernal contraption," Dale complained as he took to rubbing his ears once completed.

     "Well they did say it would be loud Dad," Helen reminded him once the scan was done.

     "Well they didn't have to secure me down so I wouldn't move. Lying there for close to an hour staring at the inside of that thing with nothing to listen except that constant clanking from the machine. It was like listening to a constant stream of jackhammers all going off at once."

     "Dad you know why, they couldn't chance having you jerk unexpectedly."

     "Still," as he once more took to rubbing his ears, "it's over with."

     "Well since you were a good dad how about we both go back that water park."

     "Don't try and bribe me young lady." A small frown formed. "And what of that husband of yours? What does he think of the idea? You are married to him after all."

     "He'll meet us there," Helen replied joyfully as they took to waiting out in the lobby.

     "Mr. Roberts?" a technician in a white smock called walking over to the two. "We'll forward the images to your doctor. Handing him a card Helen took possession of it once he'd looked it over. "This is in case we run into a problem and need you to return. Use that number also if you have any further questions."

     In a gruff voice, "Thank-you," as he gave a slight twitch of his eyes. Noticing the looks, "Just a slight headache, I get them ever so often. The noise just aggravated it that's all."

     "I understand," trying to sound both professional and sympathetic only the words echoed with a false sincerity having been used many times before. "Now if you'll follow me, I'll have the receptionist verify your information from your doctor."

************

     "Put your eye's back inside your head boy," as the two men walked towards the Men's showers.

     "Nothing wrong with looking," Craig stated as he took another gander of the women entering the park.

     Holding the door open, he let the young man step inside first with an admonishing voice, "As long as it's looking."

     "Look we may disagree on several things, but I love that woman," once the two were behind closed doors out of earshot of both wife and daughter.

     "I shouldn't be here. This should be just you and Helen."

     "It's not like that."

     "Oh cut the bull Craig," forgoing his usual term for him. "I'm not blind. Don't think I don't know how I'm interfering in your lives." Steadying himself small stabs of pain emanated within his skull as his hands began to shake when he reached up to unbutton the shirt to change "and I'm not stupid. You don't think I'm not aware of how much time Helen's been hovering over me." Again small bursts of pain sprang forth signaling the round of another headache, forcing him to sit down on one of the benches. "I'm taking time away from you and her because of my…illness."

     "If we're being honest." Craig stated as he too started to change. "Yes it takes her away. She's still your daughter. A loving and caring daughter."

     "True, but I'm the one holding you two back on starting that family you two have been talking 'bout. Come on boy. I'm interfering."

     "Wish you wouldn't call me that. It sounds so –degrading."

     Easing somewhat back. "Didn't mean nothing by it. When you're my age all you young'uns are boys or girls to me. For what it's worth you're a good man for sticking with my daughter through this, unlike that other one."

     "If it's about me looking."

     Favoring the young man a tight grin. "If you're honest about it and only looking, and she knows. Word of advice, tell her she's the only one. Compliment her. You young'uns forget how sensitive a woman can be when another pretty face comes into the picture."

     "She was a good woman Dale."

     "Damn straight she was. And she was the only one for me. Don't forget it was her who convinced me to allow you to take to daten Helen."

     "And I thought you would be tough. She was tougher."

     Hesitantly Dale put his head in his hands as he took to massaging his brow.

     Craig ceased changing and approached the older man. "You okay?" Truly concerned as his father-in-law gave an auditable uhhhh through gritted teeth.

     "Yeah just one of those blasted headaches. I'm sure the shower will help ease it."

*************

     A lithe and nimble woman pushed her way past the door making her way quickly inside the overflow showers having detected the sound of one sobbing briefly.

     Moments after entering the athletic woman with her slim figure held the door open, escorting both woman and girl as each carried their belongings.

     "I'm sure there's room," Anya remarked as the trio headed from the overflow showers towards the regular women's shower room. "We have patrons who come and go and I understand how frightening it can be for a girl wanting to be with her mother."

     The girl in question, slightly older than ten was dressed in a blue one piece bathing suit displaying white outlines of sea shells and starfish along with other tropical items looking frantically towards the older woman with her dark hair who seemed to watch her. "I just don't like being away from Mommy."

     "Jean-Marie," came a semi-frantic voice when the young girl raced to her mother embracing her. "I told you you'd be fine with Julie. There's no need to be frightened. I was just across the courtyard. See."

     Eying the younger women in what appeared to be form fitting red shorts and top a part of her grew slightly envious. Even covered in the parks work clothes her uniform seemed more form fitting as it accentuated her youthful body causing a slight sigh to emit from Helen. "I'm so terribly sorry."

     "It's alright Mrs. Rivers, Julie explained how attached Jean-Marie is to you. And even with her there to accompany her it happens." With a slight wave, she gave Julie an even smile. "Enjoy the park."

     Lounging in one of many fold out chairs, Julie whispered. "Feeling jealous Helen?" Each had taken in the sights of more youthful women with their striking figures and skimpy attire.

     "I wonder at times." Helen stated self-consciously comparing her figure to the others. Even after having her daughter, it seemed she was in a constant battle to keep her figure under control and lately she had caught Chis looking at other woman.

     "I don't know why you're worried," Julie replied having taken hold of Helens hand in assurance. "His eye may turn sometimes, but it's not nearly enough with how Craig eyes you."

     "You think so? How can you be so sure?"

     "Well maybe there is another who catches his eye." With a gleam in her eye indicating the youngest of the three who with several other girls chatted endlessly whom she had just met earlier sloshing their feet in the pools water.

     "He really adores her." As she kept an eye on her only child. "Maybe you're right. I remember Mom saying how the two of them would look only they knew there was nothing there to be afraid of. They teased each other about it, never taking it seriously."

     "And she was right. You were hurt once and I've seen him watch you. He loves both of you very much." Boosting Helens confidence. "Well it's seems we have an all-girls weekend with him visiting your father. So for tonight it's just the three of us. What do you say?"

     "You sure? I feel guilty that he's visiting him while we have fun."

     "Oh please! He's the one who insisted on it. Now come on what harm can it do? And I'm sure Jeanie will definitely love it."

     Thinking it over, "Dinner and a movie does sound nice and she has been begging to see it."

*************

     Dale sprayed a small amount of gel cream into his palm as he began to cover the stubbles in a slow circular manner listening to his granddaughter prattle outside his bathroom door, building a lather of foam as he waited for his razor to warm in the hot water.

     "And Mommy signed me up for swimming lessons, she said she wasn't sure why it had taken this long. Do you think I'll be a good swimmer Pappy?"

     "It's all up to you," answering once he cleared a small amount of lather to speak leaving a rather fowl taste on his tongue when he spoke.

     "Not everyone's a great swimmer, but your mom's right. You should learn the basics. Everyone should learn how. Especially if you happen to fall in a lake or stream. So, you having fun there?"

     "Um-hmm. The best. I met a bunch of others my age. We had fun going across these swings out in the water. We had to grab them as we went across laughing at each other when we fell and then we made castles as we played in the sand. It was real fun."

     "Sounds like you had a good time there."

     "Yeah," a smile beamed across her face as her eyes seemed to lite up in excitement. "When we went to eat Daddy was holding mommy's hand at the table staring at her. Her face was turning red and she was giggling so much. Then we went to a movie and they let me sit a few seats away. I heard them giggling and saw Daddy was kissing Mommy as he held her close. He was telling her how much he loved her, how pretty she was. It was nice but kinda yukky. Do boys do that? Kiss and hold hands I mean."

     "They can," glad Craig had been paying more attention to her, taking his advice to heart. "But only if you want them. Why? Has one tried to kiss you?"

     Jean-Marie suddenly went shy, "Yeah, but I didn't let him. His names Forrest."

     Giving a nod, "Do you like him?"

     "He's okay, he's nice to me. Not like Lorenz. He's yukky and mean. He says I'm dumb because I'm 10 and in fourth grade and he's nine."

     Giving a knowing quiet laughter. "Age ain't got nothing to do with what grade you're first in honey. It has to do with when your birthday happens. Yours is later in the year so lots of you kids are in the same boat. You're as smart as a whip and don't you forget it."

     Shaving Dale studied his rough features as Jean-Marie stood just on the other side of doorway. "Pappy? Are you sick?"

     Startled Dale nearly nicked himself when he ran the razor down his face, "What makes you say that?"

     "Cause you've been going to the doctors a lot. Like again today."

     "It's nothing." Dale lied to the girl, halting the conversation. "You go finish your breakfast. Your mom will be here shortly."

     With a near silent 'k' the girl quietly left leaving Dale to grasped hold of the sink, shaking his head slightly.

     "Dad? Dad?" Once more Dale was startled when he felt confused, out of sorts as he shook his head trying to clear it, causing bits of shaving cream to fall off his face. He heard the sound of the apartment door closing as he gripped hold of the sink to steady himself.

     "In here," he shouted. "Give me a minute, while I finish shaving." Helen didn't wait as she came first into the room with a worried expression on her face.

     "Are you okay? I called but nobody answered. And I could have sworn I thought I heard you talking as I called for you."

     In a gruff voice, "I'm fine. Ain't nobody here but me. You don't expect me to answer the phone while I'm in the bathroom do you?"

     Relieved. "No. I guess not."

     "I'll be ready in a few," as he went back to shaving, his hand slightly quivering as his facial features changed to one of irritation.

     "Well, we need to hurry."

     In a gruff reply, "I'll be ready, when I'm ready."

*************

     Dale woke with a slow start from having fallen asleep on the couch in the middle of the night, the dream still fresh in his mind of where a little girl named Jean-Marie took to shaking her light brown hair.

     Reaching behind her he took to smoothing back her hair like he had done with his other girls, placing the brightly colored scrunchie in place to form a pony tail. Finish with her hair Jean-Marie began to pour another drink into a blue cup.

     Squatting before her in her room at home, he had been pretending they were having drinks over pretend food accompanied by a tall giraffe on one side and a large spotted elephant on the other. Her going into great detail about another fun day at the water park.

     "And Mommy held on tight to me as Daddy held her as we rode down on these big tubes making a big splash into the water soaking all three of them. It was so much fun and then Mommy rode on several rides with Daddy because I wasn't tall enough." Her mouth showed the pout of disappointment at having not been able to join them.

     "Well I'm sure you had fun on the smaller rides," as he took to taking a fake sip of the make believe drink she had placed before him. And what of your other friends. Were they there to?"

     "Um-hum," taking her own sip. "Several of them were special," her voice filled with awe and excitement in what happened on several of them.

     "Pappy?" Her face turning serious as any ten year old could. "Are you well? Mommy says that you're forgetting more."

     Rising from his seat, Dale stretched from having to sit in such a small chair, even if it was only for a few minutes. Reaching out he lifted his granddaughter high in the air. "It's nothing. I'm old and my memory isn't like it used to be. Don't you worry I'm not going to forget about those I love." Pulling the young girl close he wiggled his fingers lightly on her side causing her to scream 'no' when she saw what he was about to do, causing another outburst from the girl as laughter filled the air from being tickled.

     Slowly he rose allowing the dream to fade, stumbling his way down the hallway towards his room, hands steading themselves along the walls before pushing back the sheets not caring he'd forgotten to remove his pants as the light on his phone blinked persistently indicating he had several messages. Too late in the middle of the night he'd take to hearing them later in the morning.

     Once nestled beneath the sheets, his mind tried to remember his own previous day's events only to return once more to his granddaughter when he heard the sound of giggling as sleep pull him deeper into slumber.

     "Stop it Pappy," the young girl squealed, picking up where the two had left off. Only instead of being released the girl gripped tighter around his neck in a tight hug as he took to swinging her around for the umpteenth time, old bones be damned.

*************

     Dressing Dale listened to the doctor interrupting him in his long winded explanation of medical jargon wanting him to get to the point. "How long."

     "It's hard to say," refusing to be pinned down. "It effects each person differently. For some it may not even be an issue. For others…" the doctor left the answer inconclusive, vague.

     "Like that's going to happen to me," when Dale recalled the blackouts days after visiting the waterpark. Then there were the days he found himself lost in his past as he revisited people and places long gone as with other places still fresh in his mind.

     "Look I've already got one ailment and that's not fairing any better, even with the meds, and now you're telling me I'm in the beginning stages of another."

     "Might." The doctor reiterated, "I can't be sure as the current tests are inconclusive. A more thorough exam with another series of tests will be needed to determine the full extent if any."

     Shaking slightly Dale rose from his seat grasping hold of his cane to steady himself. "And my headaches?"

     "Inconclusive. They might just be the onset of migraines."

     "Damn, what good is a doctor when you can't figure out what ails me. You go ahead and schedule them tests, but you're not to tell my daughter. Understand?"

     "I was under the impression you were under her care."

     "Well I'm not!" his agitation growing with what he had heard. "She just thinks she is. I have no such documents placing myself under anybody's care. She brings me because she's my daughter. I let her else I'd take the bus just like I did today. I may be old but I'm not senile. 'Not yet anyway.' And I'm sure there's a doctor's oath in place."

     "Why would you..."

     "You let me worry about how I handle my business and I'll not worry about yours. So schedule those tests and I'll 'try' to remember them. But I'll be damned if I'm going to worry my girl more." Tucking his shirt back in, he finished redressing, "Not just yet anyway."

*************

     Carefully Dale exited the cab once the driver had pulled close to the curbs front entrance of the waterpark. With a careful movement of sliding his legs out he reached inside to grab the large bag and cane as he secured his footing with one hand. He felt like a fool having decided to carry such a thing only he'd planned to spend more than a few hours relaxing an had packed a small assortment of items as he took to contemplating what the doctor had told him. He didn't want to feed his daughter needless information.

     "Morning Mr. Roberts," a soft voice greeted him as he approached the ticket booth.

     "Morning," he could barely make out the dark haired beauty's face hidden within the booths tinted glass.

     "My you're becoming one of our regulars. It wasn't just a few days earlier both your daughter and husband visited us."

     "Yep, both of them needed to be away from me. They asked but I begged it off. I can see a growing tension happening between them."

     "Yes, Helen and Craig, right?"

     "Your minds as sharp as ever it seems. Better than mine of late."

     "Oh I wouldn't say that. Now how can I help you? Fingers ready to create the necessary pass only to pause when the phone rang.

     "Yes? That's right… later this afternoon," Anya took to writing down parts of the conversation on a sticky placing it on a side board.

     "Something wrong?"

     "Oh no nothing of the sort," reassuring Dale. "Just a reminder about one of our customers. Sometimes a parent decides to drop off their child for a few hours rest. It's just a reminder for one of the staff to call a parent to pick them up."

     "You folks sure go the extra mile. Not many places would do that."

     "We aim to please," giving him a pleasant warm smile, "considering how many complain about the price of our passes. So what can I do for you? Another weekend pass?"

     "I was thinking of spending more of my time here. The waters been good to these old joints. They don't creak as much. Now what were those prices again?" Hearing the numbers, "Yeah, even with the discount I can see why, not that I'm complaining mind you. Those little touches do make the difference. The week-long one sounds good," pulling out a small wad of bills he quickly stripping out the desired amount passing them under the glass.

     "If you want we can secure your money in our safe for when you're ready to leave. Perfectly safe, pun intended."

     Warily, "If it's not a bother."

     "Oh no bother," flashing him a smile, "just remember to show your pass when buying food and drinks as meals have been encoded with a limited cash allowance for other purchases." Taking his billfold Anya sealed it in an envelope before him then securing it in the safe for him to see. "And as a friendly reminder...,"

     "I know, take a shower," the gruffness not nearly as evident nor a tinge of worry in having left his wallet with her before he passed once more through the turn-stile.

***************

     "Something the matter Pappy? A shrill voice asked as he looked over the school work she had been doing as he tried to follow.

     "No, just a little slow in the thinking process Jeanie." Taking out his own pencil and paper he relooked over the question as she went back to the problem.

     "A three-toed sloths has four legs," he mumbled. "There are twenty-five sloths, how many toes are there?"

     Slowly he took to writing out the problem having to erase the scribble he made, unable read the numbers he wrote. Several times he tried to make the numbers legible only to fail. When he compared his writing to his granddaughters' penmanship his seemed to take on one having been written by a five year old. Her writing much neater and legible.

     Relenting Dale put the paper away deciding he'd followed hers steps as she went through the problem verifying her answer in his head.

     "Pappy, I'm supposed to show my work," when he tried to help her with the answer. "Ms. Crumble said we need to think and show how to multiply and not use our fingers anymore."

     "Funny I used to do these in lickity split fashion." Commenting once he verified her answer with his.

     "Those history questions you asked about. Back in my day I was learning about a different part of history. The Civil War, World War Two, and the Great Depression. Now I'm a part of that history as you read about Martin Luther King, John F. Kennedy and others. Now those are making me feel ancient. Those were famous people and events in my day. People I used to read about from the papers or watch from the news.

     "Now you kids just go to this thing called the internet off of some computer to find out about them."

     "Was it fun when you was little?" Jean-Maries face showed the wonder as she tried to picture her grandfather having been her age at one time. Giggling with the absurdity of his gruffness as a kid.

     "Jeanie, when I was your age I used to play outside or watched TV on a black and white set and I had to be the one to get up to change the channel."

     His voice grew light in a teasing nature, "My dad said the only reason he had me was so he didn't have to get up and do the changing. That's what he had me for."

     Jean-Marie laughed. "Pappy that's funny." Her voice became quite when his face didn't change, unsure in what he said, "Pappy is that why Mommy and Daddy had me?"

     "You sweetheart," finally breaking into a grin with his tease. "They had you because they wanted you, unlike a lot of others. Just like your grandmother had your mother. We wanted her, to love her just like your aunt and uncle. They brought joy into our lives."

     "But they live so far away."

     Sighing "That's just the way it is now. Families used to live close together, but with jobs in different parts they moved and we have to fly and drive to see them. People don't live that close together anymore. For some they just had to get away from their parents. Well enough of this." Standing up he leaned backwards letting a few of his bones crack as he twisted and turned causing the girl to laugh at the sound. "How about we go out back and I push you on the swings? That is before these old bones give way."

     "Mommy?"

     "Yes, Jean-Marie?" Helens voice rang out.

     "Can I play on the swings?"

     "And what about your homework?" Helen asked having walked into the girls' room.

     "I'm almost done Mommy." Holding up her math work, "See."

     "And your reading?"

     "I promise before I go to bed. Please?"

     "She can read later and it's still daylight out." Dale intervened. "You can see us through the window an she knows what to do if I have one of my spells. So let her play." His eyes showed the pleading, "Just for a few minutes."

     "Please Mommy!" as the little girl waited next to her grandfather.

     "Just for a few minutes," giving in. Not waiting to hear the rest Jean-Marie ran past her with Dale moving past her, heading out to the backyard followed by her grandfather. "You still need to help set the table for dinner." Helen called out with Dale nodding in assent.

     "Higher Pappy, higher." Jean-Marie begged.

     "None too high," he said as he timed his pushes to when she came his way. Looking past her, he could see the watchful eye of his middle daughters face just inside the window, a smile laying there at the sight of the two. He'd take the moments when he could enjoying the days like he did for when she was small. Seeing her happy before heading back home.

     His hands moved in time to Jean-Marie's swing seeming to touch her as she moved downward, "Back when I was a kid, a little older than you are now, my friends would dare me to jump off. Seeing how far I could go before I landed. Now I don't want you doing that, because you could hurt yourself like I did."

     "Why did they do that Pappy," her curiosity growing in wanting to hear as he continued to gently push her.

     "Because they wanted to see what would befall me. I used to be what they called accident prone. I used to hurt myself over the simplest of things and then later they'd try and see what else would happen."

     "That's not very nice." Jean-Marie called out as she swung.

     "No, it wasn't. Your old Pappy was a fool for taking the dare." He admonished. "I ended up twisting my ankle when I landed."

     "Ow, I bet that hurt."

     "It did and then they'd took to blaming me for doing it saying I shouldn't have. That was their excuse for all the other times. To them it was a game. Soon I didn't take those dares, even when the called me chicken. A few stopped playing with me saying I was no fun to them anymore. They weren't very good friends."

     A few minutes later, "Jean-Marie." Helen yelled from the back window having opened it enough to be heard.

     "Yes, Mommy," as Jean-Marie continued to swing.

     "Supper's almost ready, you come inside and set the table like I asked you, then wash up."

     Dust gathered where her feet scrapped earth slowing herself down as she took to jumping off the swing. It wasn't far. Just a few feet in front of her swing.

     "Jean-Marie what did I tell you about jumping from the swings." Her mother yelled admonishing the young girl as Jeanie ran to the back entrance.

     "It was only a few feet Mommy."

     "Well just don't do it. I don't want to have to take you to the doctors like your grandpa was when he was your age. Grandma used to tell tales of how she'd spend hours sitting there with him after his friends coaxed him into doing another stupid stunt."

     Chuckling, "You listen to your mother Jeanie. She's right. It felt like I spent most my days in that hospital."

     "I promise Mommy." Jean-Marie said as she went to open the back slide only to turn around with a slightly low voice whispering to an empty swing set one lone swing swaying by itself. " I promise I won't do it again."

     Lying in bed Jean-Marie listened intently as her grandfather read the book out loud his voice trying to take on the characteristics of the characters he was reading.

     "'Oh my gosh,' Kristy exclaimed running down the sidewalks in a rush when she saw the time. 'What is it,' Stacy called out to her friend." The girls voices were deep yet high pitched as best as Dale could do.

     "You do funny voices Pappy," Jean-Marie exclaimed herself as she laughed at his attempts in mimicking a girls voice.

     "Well it ain't easy," Dale answered having cleared his throat once more. "I ain't the right type to be making those voices. You sure I can't read you one where there's some I can do."

     "But I like the Baby-Sitters Club. They're nice and the stories are funny." Laughing. "I like how you make them sound. You're funny."

     "Well, how can I not say no to my favorite granddaughter then." Taking up to reading once more.

     Later on Helen entered the room seeing the book lying on the floor between both Dale and Jean-Marie. Both appeared to be asleep, Dale in a chair with Jean-Marie clutching onto her favorite animal. Picking up the book she placed it back on the shelf leaving the two alone having kissed her daughter on the cheek before turning off the light and closing the door behind her.

     "Well?" Craig asked.

     "She's asleep." Confirming what her husband wanted to hear as with her.

     "I remember Dad doing those crazy voices as he read to me," a fond memory and smile coming to her.

     "I know of some crazy voices I can do also," Craig answered as he took to squeezing Helen close, a hand roaming seductively over his wife.

     Giggling playfully the two headed towards their own room. "I'm sure you do sweetheart."

**************

     "It feels funny as Jean-Marie fidgeted with the sides, looking down her front from where small tangible pain emanated, her tiny bumps hidden behind soft material confused between embarrassment and delight in how her chest pushed out more by the design of the material. Standing off to the side, out of her grandfather's view, her mother took to adjusting the small garment around the girl. They all heard the sounds of other shoppers in nearby dressing rooms. None seemed to say anything when Dale entered with them.

     "Honey your body's growing and, well, as you grow you're going to need to wear one." Helen said finally noting how the training bra shaped itself around her daughters frame.

     "Will mine grow as big as yours?" Jean-Marie wasn't sure about it. A few girls who she knew wore them. Even her best friend Cynthia Tanner started saying said how grown-up it made her look, admitting later it made her uneasy at times with a few of their classmates especially the boys. Looking over the assorted styles of training bras along with matching panties she gravitated towards ones with hearts and flowers finding them pretty.

     "Not all at once honey" reassuring her daughters thoughts, "I know it's uncomfortable now, but you'll grow used to them."

     "Your mother's right," Dale commented once the girl had finished putting her tee back on once finished with the selection process as with the fitting of several types; padded bras, cami tops as with bralettes, her mother taking a few regular types as with tube styled cami, their outer side covered with lace before heading towards the cashier. "She didn't take kind to them either. Not at first anyways. Your Grandmother had her ease into them."

     "I don't have to wear them all the time?"

     "No dear," her mother answered. "Not all the time. A cami shirt with its softer material will help with the itching for bed and maybe a soft tee to wear during the day to go with it." Later she'd have a deeper discussion with Jean-Marie once they were home.

     Once home Jean-Marie admired the assorted colors undecided which one to wear first, each with their own distinctive images before settling on a dark blue cami. Closing the door for her privacy, Dale made his way out to the living room.

     "She's growing," Craig commented as he bent down to pick up discarded tags, plastic hangers and ripped cardboard.

     "We all do," Helen agreed whimsically. "It only seems like yesterday when she first took to walking, tottering her way towards you."

     "Next it will be boys."

     "Get the shotgun ready boy." Dale said half-heartedly as he listened in to their conversation. "You'll be needing it to keep them off that pretty little gal of yours. She's gonna be a beauty."

     "Hopefully not too soon."

     "No, but I have found her sneaking in our room trying on more of my makeup." Helen replied. "She's scared like I was when I first started. Looks like we're going to have to have more girl talk."

     "Like you haven't been teaching her," Craig replied bending down to kiss her cheeks. "I'm just worried on how she'll be judged. Teens today are being judged more by their looks and how they act than what they know."

     "She's a smart gal." Dale commented.

     "I know. Just the other day, she wondered if she was pretty. She's just 10 and someone called her ugly in class."

     "Nothing bad?"

     "Not from what her teacher said. It all started once she answered a few questions others couldn't then someone said she was being a smarty pants."

     "Ah," Craig answered knowingly. "She's being marked as a teacher's pet. It's starting. I'm sure she's not the only one being teased."

     "Apparently not. Some boy who couldn't answer a question took offense when she answered it for him, showing him up. Then another girl did the same it seems."

     "I'm sure it'll be worse as she gets older."

     "And we keep encouraging her. Reminding her how proud we are of her and not let others judge her. I remember how hard it was just being picked when I knew the answers." Helen said. "If not for mom and dad's encouragement I would have quit also."

     "Damn right your smart girl. Your mom would be so proud."

     "Still I'll have a talk with the teacher later," Craig commented growing quiet as his tween girl slowly made her way into the living room. 'She's looking older already,' not failing to notice the change of stature his little girl was now facing as she grew.

     "How's my little girl?" Craig asked as his daughter approached.

     "Am I still your little girl Daddy?" Nervous about the changes that were taking place within her.

     "You'll always be my little girl," pulling the girl close to her. "Always and forever."

     "Good man Craig," said Dale pleased, complimenting his son-in-law as his granddaughter wrapped her arms around him tightly.

*************

     "How long is her pass?" A dark haired detective asked as he leisurely lounged on a soft couch. A cool glass had been placed before him. Normally he would have taken out his notepad taking numerous notes and details when conducting a missing person's report; for now there appeared to be no reason.

     "Less than week." The elder matron answered, herself residing next to him in the comforts of a plush chair. "Her mother picked her up the day before yesterday late in the day. One of the attendants placed the call."

     "So if I'm to understand, two days after his change the daughter filed a missing person's report. His apartment didn't look as if he'd been there after a trip to the doctors and phone messages were left unanswered." Jozef stated. "Shouldn't the magic have changed it to fit the reality of the situation?"

     "If you're asking is the magic stable I can assure you it is. But you're right it should have." Watching him she noted how he took to ignoring his phone once he scanned the number. "Aren't you going to answer it?"

     "No." His tone was curt and to the point, more blunt than usual, "It's of no importance, I'll call him back later." From his mannerism the unanswered phone spoke volumes to Grandmother and her granddaughter who was working at her own desk for the moment. She patiently waited for the ringing to stop.

     "Her mother arrived later in the day, picked her up and took her home. Nothing out of the ordinary. She didn't seem any different from her previous visits."

     "So if it's not the magic's fault what's going on? Most people 'transition' if you will away, or their past is altered to fit the surrounding area, depending on the duration level. Why is this happening?"

     "I checked his thoughts and history when he entered" Anya answered as she made a few annotations on a computer. "There was nothing to indicate he was suspicious or unstable. From what I could see he's dealing with Parkinson as well as some strife with his family. I did detect some forgetfulness and he's never shown he remembers changing once he enters the showers."

     "Why a little girl?"

     "I can't say why, only what his mind was focused on when he entered the showers. He suffered much in his youth and the magic latched onto it apparently. Unlike a lot of our younger patrons he accepts he's past his youthful desires and it just chose that period to change him. It could have just as easily made him a teenager girl or a younger women but I did sensed a strong desire from his family."

     "And even with his diminishing faculties you still allowed him to come?"

     "Jozef, you know the law. I can't deny those with disabilities. In most cases they come, change and are given a chance to be free of their pain for a few hours or days, like him. After changing and visiting a few leave with the same ailments they came in with. My park's not a medical cure all for all that troubles humanity. It's those who I find later who won't benefit I have reluctantly turned away. Not from a business point of view, but for humanitarian reasons."

     "Such as those who would become aware of the changes and still have their ailment." Jozef concluded. "I wasn't implying any fault on your part. Just an interest in the behind the scenes workings if you will."

     "And you're starting to understand why we don't try to help solve everyone's problems. My intention has always been to have a safe refuge for women, young and old, to come and enjoy themselves free from men's wandering eyes and lust. I've never intended it be nothing more than what it was meant to be."

     With a sigh the old woman leaned back, "You don't know the burden Anya and I, as with Selena, go to, to ensure that the effects are limited. Yes we interfere at times, but when we think it might be beneficial to someone. I prefer to let people solve their own problems. The magic helps to give many a different point of view. Sometimes it helps. Others, not so."

     "So, hopefully his case file will vanish once he returns. His memory filled with visiting his family along with other details."

     "It should."

     "I'll try to hold off on the amber alert as long as possible."

     "It was so simpler back in the older days Jozef. We didn't have to worry about technology as it is now. The two do not mix so readily."

     "Thank-you," he stood to take his leave, embracing the woman momentarily before he made his way over to stop in front of Anya's desk.

     Quietly he waited as Anya continued on with her work, her eyes avoiding the necessary contact with him as he stood before her.

     "Well?" It was that single word that spoke volumes to Anya.

     With a soft sigh, Anya finally allowed herself to look up at him. "I don't remember. Really, I don't."

     "Even gone, that woman is still causing trouble. First you. Then…"

     "How is she?" Jozef inquired hesitantly.

     "We don't know fully. She refuses to discuss the matter even if I get a chance to talk to her. She's been shielding her thoughts from us. Lately she's been more moody. A lot of girls go through that stage."

     "Anya she's not some ordinary teenage girl. What if she harms her mother or her friends? I've kept tabs."

     "You've been spying on her," Anya sounded appalled if not alarmed.

     "She was my responsibility."

     "And life happens Jozef, you have to stop blaming yourself over it. We did what we could."

     "Fine," deciding to let the matter drop. "Now about 'my' problem."

     "I'm looking. Yes we've had a few 'incidents' with a small number of our customers and we help them to cope with whatever aftereffect may occur. But..."

     "But you can't find a solution to mine."

     "Are you sure it's not just when you enter the park?"

     "Positive."

     "I see. That does complicate matters."

     Softening his tone. "Anya I don't mind the change if I buy a pass here. I'm the one who decides how long it lasts. It's when the change occurs randomly when he calls that's interfering with my life."

     "Then don't deal with him."

     "I've tried. My cousin says he's insistent on only talking to her. She's the one who brokered the deal. We've begun to invest a large sum in upgrading their factory as with obtaining first rights to their products along with certain stained glass we can't obtain here. I am obligated to talk to him about business matters."

     "I'll see what I can find." Anya promised not daring to look him in the eyes.

     "That's all I ask," before turning to leave. "And Anya, just like you told me, don't blame yourself for what you didn't have control over. We'll figure out a solution," leaving the two behind.

************

     Leaning against the door frame, Dale's imagination filled the room with toys, plush stuffed animals as well as a bed, dresser and night stand. That's what he imagined he saw at first when he came by to stay with his daughter on the last few days of his pass.

     Instead the room was filled with boxes, the room unfulfilled for its intended purpose of having a growing little girl live here. Regret filled him as he heard the pleasant sound of her voice compared to his gruffness. Her way of seeming to soften that hardened demeanor of his towards her father. The mother who radiated with a fondness for her daughter.

     "Dad?" came the voice interrupting his interlude.

     "Yeah. I'm fine," staring at the room where a single bed had been crammed in. Just enough room for him to spend the nights as boxes were stacked out of the way. Echoes filled his mind of tea parties and make believe hero's rescuing a Barbie from woodland creatures scattered on her bed and floor. Stepping gingerly around not wanting to disturb her playing only to hear her scream out unexpectedly, "There's a giant approaching," sending the hero to scurry towards his feet as the girl attacked his legs in defending now terrified woodland creatures as well as her Barbie's. Him giving out a gruff howling of anger as he joined in the fray. There was no friendly giant this time as a fragmented name came to him, Jean or something.

     "This ain't right. This shouldn't be here," lamenting at what lay before him. "This room shouldn't be used as some storage closet."

     "Dad, it's okay."

     "No it's not Helen." Rebuking his daughter for once. "You should have started that family, not taking to looking after me."

     "But your health."

     "My health be damn, I've dealt with it for years. Now I'm old but I can take care of myself," tearing into his daughter.

     "I know dad." Recoiling before him.

     "Do you Helen? Look at your brother and sister. Both have their own family lives. What about you and Craig?" Softening, "I know you think it best. You're just as caring as your mother, but you need to think of your family and not just me." Closing the door firmly after taking his meager belongings. The regret, the pain of not having that granddaughter distressing him.

     "Promise me you'll have that family you wanted. Promise me before it's too late girl."

     "Dad I… I can't. Who will take care of you?"

     "Fool woman," cursing under his breath leaving her behind to where she couldn't hear. "You'd be better off if I were the child and not the other way around."

************

     Dale looked at the report his doctor provided him once he arrived home from the bus ride. The analysis along with a cd had been placed together inside a sealed envelope for his convenience.

     Having looked at the MRI's in the doctor's office he tried to make sense of what he was seeing. The doctor's explanation baffled him with the provided images at his request for documentation as well as the written report of their findings. He wasn't sure if it was from learning what the doctor had declared or if he was having one of his normal tremors, it didn't seem to matter as he read the prognosis within his trembling hand. It didn't matter one lick from what he was told.

     The blackouts, the strange dreams of reliving his past as with imagining having a granddaughter along with the loving relationship they held as he slipped into his daze, it was all there in black and white. His mind was slowly being ripped away from him as his sanity skidded away from reality.

     Stressed he dialed the number to call his daughter. He waited as it rang wondering how would she take it. How would Craig take it? His thoughts turned to how much more of a burden he already was to his daughter. The thought and stress of what harm it would do to an already tumultuous relationship as they end up taking care of him.

     "Hi Daddy." The voice sounded strained when Helen answered. Did they have another one of their fights? A fight over him.

     "Hi sweetheart, I was just calling to let you know I made it home safely."

     "I'm sorry that I couldn't pick you up."

     "Helen don't. You have your own family to think of."

     "Yes, but you're my Daddy." Silence came as Dale thought once more about how his daughter had taken it upon herself to look after him unlike his other kids. For once he withheld the results, now was not the time.

     "Look I'm thinking of going back to the park later. Maybe tomorrow. It's done wonders for my joints and you two have some things that need to be worked out. You and Craig need some time together." It was as he talked he knew what he needed to do.

     "Yeah I'll call and let you know when I'm back." Clicking off the phone he tossed it on the bed as he went back to retrieve his jacket. He'd seen one of them pawn shops none too far, sure that it would have what he needed.

************

     "Pappy!" The voice was insistent. "Pappy! You gotta wake up Pappy!"

     Groggily Dale took in the site of the young girl by his bed dressed in light green pants, her now wearing a soft colored mint Tee her waist covered over by its simple hemline. With its short sleeves and soft material Dale was able to see the telltale sign of where Jean-Marie had taken to wearing one of her beginners' bras.

     "Go away," he mumbled, "You're not real. Nothing but my imagination gone crazy," turning his back to her as he rolled over.

     "No Pappy, don't. You can't. You promised. You promised mommy we'd go to the park today." Her voice increased in volume at his refusal to budge, her refusal to let up. "You promised we'd go back."

     "Look, it's not real. You're not real, none of it's real."

     "Pappy please," Jean-Marie begged, pleaded as he continued to ignore her.

     "It is Pappy." Thinking hard. "Daddy said if I ever had a bad dream I should try to pinch myself. Then I'd wake up because it was a dream right?"

     Insistent, "If it's not real you'll wake up. Pinch yourself Pappy. You'll see."

     Turning over once more to face her, "Look if it'll get you to go away fine," as Dale took to sitting up from the bed. Extending his arm out towards her he grabbed enough of his flesh to dig his fingernails in, his face went from annoyance to shock then mild pain.

     "Son of a …" he stopped himself only to repeat the process once again in self-assurance as his nerves relayed the signals to his brain he was in fact awake looking at his grand-daughter as both saw where small imprints had left their mark from his fingernails.

     "See," trumpeting her proof. Her own grin confirming her belief as he took to questioning his own.

     Running out of the room briefly Jean-Marie had grabbed her own bag not waiting. "Come on Pappy. You promised."

     Unsure in his bewilderment, Dale grabbed his own set of clothes only to pick up the phone.

     Curious Jean-Marie returned becoming slightly bewildered.

     "Yes, 221 Singleton Drive," Dale repeated as doubt lingered still in his mind. "I'll be waiting out front." Done he went over to the inside of his closet, pulling out a small home safe placing it on his dresser. Momentarily he considered shooing the girl out, closing the door only to reconsider as he then reached behind the dresser, feeling with his fingers as they came in contact with a key lifting it from a small hook which had been securely placed behind it.

     Stepping closer, Jean-Marie recoiled taking several steps back her breath seeming to catch when he first opened the grey rectangular box, examining the contents then setting aside a small pistol before counting out several small bills. Finished he replaced the pistol back inside returning both the key and safe to their hiding place.

     "I don't know what the hell's going on," Dale said once he placed the money inside his wallet taking a seat on the couch as he kept his eye on the slightly uneasy girl. "I should just call Helen, and ask her about you shouldn't I. I'm betting you wouldn't like that, only she'd rush over here fretting over me. Begging me to go back to the doctors."

     "Pappy please…" small tears started to swell from Jean-Marie's eyes.

     His jaw clenched shut, the words came out forced through gritted teeth, "Don't call me Pappy," as he pushed himself up from his seat. "I ain't your pappy. If anything you're nothing but a might have been. A desire I dreamt up as my mind fails."

     "Pappy, please don't. Are we still going to go?"

     Calming himself, "We're going or actually I am. I don't if you're here, but I'm going."

     Afraid, yet curious. "Why?"

     And like Jean-Marie a tear trickled down his own cheek as he took to rubbing it away. "Because I'm going to hold on to what little I've got left of what I saw and I'm going to enjoy it. To enjoy the dream one last time before what I have is lost. To see where I didn't aside her family; Craig and who or whatever you are, over me."

     Heading for the door he glanced back once more into his lonely apartment with its meager possessions. "I'd once hoped she'd have that family, the grandkids her mother and I desired to enjoy. Now. Now it's too late. I've taken too much of her life from her." His voice dripping with regret and sorrow.

     Closing the door he locked it placing the key under the mat as always. "Let's go. Even if you are just some figment of what I wanted, lets enjoy one last day of it for tomorrow 'nothing's' going to stop me." As he waited outside for the cab to arrive, another tear crossed his cheek, a definitive in his voice. "Not even you."

     Jeanie stepped out of the overflow showers dressed in her play clothes she had worn at the apartment as she hurried to leave the park. As she exited its gates she saw the old woman waiting outside her office door facing her. From the way she looked towards her, Jeanie had the strange impression the older matron knew what she was up to. It was starting to be late afternoon and she needed to head back to her Pappy's home with her pass set to expire for later tonight. Fearful from the way the elderly woman was watching her she calmed down slightly when the matron didn't approach her only to step back inside her office allowing her to leave the premises.

     Crossing over a few streets she kept her guard up when she thought she was being followed. Or so she thought when an older boy seemed to keep pace, yet a safe distance from her as she made her way over to the bus stop shelter. With tired legs she flopped herself down on the enclosures metal bench as she waited.

     Sitting there waiting her nervousness returned when the boy wandered into the shelter, ignoring her at first when he took to running a finger down the printed schedule before looking at his phone temporarily.

     "Shouldn't be long," he noted to no one in particular knowing it had to be her as she was the only other person there. "Only like a couple minutes before the next bus arrives."

     "Um-hmm." Jean-Marie answered glancing over towards the schedule wondering if she shouldn't have checked it first.

     "First time riding?"

     "Uh-uh. I rode it many times with my pappy and mom."

     "Do you know which bus to take? Different buses stop here and it can be confusing if you don't know the right one."

     Trying not to look dumb she stood under the schedule unable to see it fully with its dizzying array of bus codes and numbers for it was too high for her to make out which one.

     Jumping didn't seem to help in seeing only she gave an 'eep' when she found herself being lifted.

     "Here," offered the boy placing his hands around her lifting her by the waist. "Point to which area." Studying it quickly she pointed over to one section. "That would be this bus route," having traced a finger along one of the different listed bus zones. "That's quite a ways from here. And bus transfers," once he had put her down.

     "Oh."

     She was starting to feel stupid for thinking she could travel by herself and it scared her to know that someone might try to grab her having been told by her parents to be on her guard for strangers. And right now everyone was a stranger as rode the bus.

     As if reading her mind, the older boy began taking on a protective authority. "You know you shouldn't be on the bus by yourself."

     Drawing up her courage, "I'm not that scared and you take the bus."

     "Well yeah, that's because I don't live that far and I've taken the bus many times here before," his tone had taken on one of authority. "I don't think your mom would let you ride the bus this far. Not by yourself anyway."

     Pulling out his phone, "Whatcha doing?" Jean-Marie's voice began to tremble. "You're not calling the police are you?"

     "Nah, just my mom." And a few minutes later with an explanation. "She lives on the east side and I'll be fine mom, I promise. I know the routes and it's not that far from home. There's a transfer stop I can catch for a ride back. Yeah I will, I promise to call once I see she gets home."

*************

     Jeanie waited just inside the apartment's entrance hall for the cab driver, exiting only when the cab rolled up next to the curb. Uneasy she made her way towards it as she clutched tightly to her little purse. She had taken out two large bills, ones with twenties on them, stuffing each into her pants pocket ready to hand over to the driver once inside. She wasn't sure of its cost, but she didn't want anyone to see what she had placed inside her small purse. When she arrived at the water park she hoped she had enough. A part of her was confused with how her mother would react to punishing her for taking so much money, to do any needed chores or be spanked crossed her mind where another; inside her Dale, didn't seem to be interacting as he normally did. He seemed to be in some other sort of dream not wanting it to end.

     With a certainty in his step a figure moved away from one corner of the apartment complex, causing Jean-Marie to pause. With her frightened look and with practiced experience Jozef saw she was ready to flee as he strode purposely towards her effectively blocking her path of escape.

     "I think it would be safer if I accompany you, don't you think Jean-Marie." His expression was neutral as he opened the cab door allowing the girl first entry.

     "He tricked me." With a firm placement of his hand to keep the girl from escaping out the other door. Jozef tried to give a slight squeeze of assurance.

     "Only for your protection I assure you. Young girls your age shouldn't be wandering around alone, especially," with a knowing look he nodded towards her purse, "with what you have."

     Within the front the cab driver began to wonder what was occurring, "Look I don't want any trouble mister," once both occupants seated themselves in the back as he reached for the mic to call dispatch.

     Flashing him his badge, "There won't be, I'm just here to escort the young lady to her destination. A friend of mine more concerned for her safety."

     "You sure," as he took to looking at the younger girl, indifference crossed his face when she nodded, "Fine by me, but that'll cost extra."

     Jeanie opened the door leading inside the dimly lit room once she'd heard the sound of the click allowing them entrance once Jozef announced their presence. Standing near him, her eyes needed a few seconds to adjust to the dim light even though it hadn't been very bright outside. She'd noticed earlier how the police detective had taken to wearing dark glasses.

     "Hello Jean-Marie." Grandmother greeted the young girl. Her face was stern, yet her voice seemed pleasant, warm. "I believe you're wanting to make a purchase of a lifetime pass."

     Jean-Marie shivered slightly when Grandmothers gaze turned to her, her eyes seeming to bore into her.

     Grandmother motioned the young girl towards not her desk but over towards the lounge couch. "Thank you Jozef for escorting her. You should know Jean-Marie if he hadn't escorted you, the driver might have taken advantage of you. Suspicious why a young girl like you was giving him cab fare up front with such large bills."

     Jeanie looked at the officer. "Thank-you."

     "Normally I like to conduct such transactions at my desk," she indicated her desk behind her. "But there's some matters that I think needs to be cleared up. Such as why you're grandfather came to my park only to have you leave in a rush. That's not very like him as someone would end up calling your parents to come pick you up here later on."

     "I, I just don't want this to end, to go away." Tears flowed from her eyes. Frightened, "I want this to stay. To make both Mommy and Daddy happy and I tricked him into coming."

     "What do you mean end. Whats wrong with your grandfather?"

     Wiping away tears with proffered tissues. "He thinks this is nothing but a dream and he's slowly slipping away."

     "How do you know about this?"

     "Sometimes, sometimes when Pappy gets his funny face I'm able to see. I can't do much except to see things if he's daydreaming long enough." Jeanie answered shaking.

     "He was going to hurt himself after he read something the doctor gave him. I know he's sick. He's having trouble remembering things and he's been to the doctors so many times. He's not telling what it is to Mommy and Daddy when he's here because he heard them say they were thinking of sending him away for his own good. It was a big fight between them, when he was in his room. I wasn't there only Pappy overheard them." Tears trickled from her face more as she blubbered.

     "And if they do that I'm going to disappear forever also and they'll never know they had me."

     "So are we looking at another case incident of the Black Widow," Jozef said. Jean-Marie gave a fearful yet confused look.

     "He was someone who didn't remember coming to the park. You, on the other hand seem to know what's happening to your grandfather." Jozef explained his curiosity evident. He refrained from giving the grisly details to the young girl. He'd read over the report once he learned how his fellow officer, Roy, had been placed on the disability list for being injured. Still active waiting until his retirement came.

     "So you were just planning on buying the ticket and let your grandfather disappear."

     Nodding at being found out, "He's scared and angry. If I didn't trick him in coming he said he'd do something about not wanting to live like that. Pappy just disappears inside me after he comes because I'm here, but when I'm gone and he's back, there are days he nearly hurts himself - bad."

     "How do you know this?" Both Grandmother and Jozef sounded astonished.

     "Because it's like he's daydreaming, when I'm here, going back to when he was little. I see things when he was little and how he'd hurt himself with accidents. He's scared that's how he's going to spend what time he has, dreaming like this." Jeanie said in her shrill little voice which trembled as she talked. "Mommy's done a lot for Pappy over the years. She was always putting him first over Daddy. Pappy thinks that's why she didn't have me."

     "So do you think this is a dream then?" Grandmother asked concerned.

     "It not, it's real and I'm real, but I don't understand why." Jeanie answered. "He thinks of how Mommy is better off not having to care of him all the time." Jean-Marie said. "He's got a disease that makes him shake and now he has headaches, dazing out. He doesn't know when they happen and if it's the park or the disease making him forget."

     "I see. What do you think Jozef?"

     Jozef thought it over. "So it seems we have a different occurrence."

     The expression on Jean-Marie's face changed when a part of her seemed to tap into where her grandfather's memory recalled numerous murders around the city. Her expression showed and a more frightened young girl looked at them anxiously.

     Jozef quickly amended his last statement triggered something not wanting to upset the little girl. "What I mean is you're able to recall parts of Mr. Roberts's life while he doesn't fully believe you exist."

     For several minutes he thought through the problem as Jean-Marie held onto a glass of juice given to her by Grandmother.

     "I see several possible options. One we can just let Jean-Marie buy the ticket. But that leaves the question to how she obtained her pass as well as what became of her grandfather. It wouldn't be in either parties best interest to have a missing person's report filed only to leave it open. It would leave the family in a state of flux. Also the police department would be placed in a bad light given how we wouldn't be able to find him. We have a few such cases as it is. Bad for both the community and the department."

     Grandmother nodded her agreement. "Another option would be to just give her a membership pass and have her return the money. But this places you in a bad situation of where others may try and take advantage of your generosity if found out. You run a business operation with reasons behind selling lifetime passes to men and if word were to somehow circulate you were willing to forgo such matters it could set a precedence thus ruining you."

     "And as a partial business man you can understand my reasons why. I admit I have allowed a few to take advantage of my –generosity - but very few." Grandmother stated. "And for my own reasons."

     "So you're not going to let me buy a membership? You're going to let me disappear forever." Jeanie wailed. She wanted to leave, run away only she knew it wouldn't do any good. Her pass was set to expire tonight and then she'd be gone for good.

     "Jean-Marie there's another reason I won't sell you a pass. The money you took, even if it was yours is really your grandfathers. If he had come in here and asked I would have likely agreed but for now I see it as being under false pretenses no matter what the reason.

     "My reasons for allowing some to change permanently and not others is not as straight forward as others would like to think. I have my motives. I'm not trying to be the mean old witch but there are repercussions I have to take into account. To consider what others may not see – or like."

     Drawing Jean-Marie close to her the old woman took to stroking the young girls head. "I know it's hard, it hurts me also. I'm not as cold or without feelings as many think I am. I don't like it when I tell someone who I think deserves it, like you. It's not that easy, but it really is up to your grandfather to make that decision."

     Coughing to get their attention, "Grandmother. This is one of those matters I disagree with."

     "What would you have me do Jozef?"

     "Jean-Marie, I need to ask you and I need you to answer me honestly. Was or is your grandfather going to hurt himself?"

     "He was if I didn't…"

     "Jeanie, are you sure." Nodding Jean-Marie answered "Yes sir."

     With a grim expression. "Grandmother as of now consider this matter is out of your hands. Back at my desk, buried somewhere beneath a pile of stacked work cases I have a missing person's report waiting to be filed and closed. By all indications there is an individual wandering about who is not of his right frame of mind and is possibly seeking to commit bodily harm to himself. This has now become a police matter and it's only a matter of recourse of when and where I can find said individual. But on another it appears he has also unwittingly taken it upon himself to commit harm to another." Indicating a hand towards Jean-Marie.

     "As an officer of the law I have taken an oath to protect those from harming others and so I am therefor placing Jean-Marie under police custody."

     Stunned momentarily at the declaration, "But you can't," the older woman's face broke into a wry grin. "What are you planning?"

     Sitting there together the three discussed what Jozef had in mind.

     "Now if you'll excuse us Grandmother I need to take her to a safe place under my protection."

     "You know that's bending several rules."

     "I'll handle the chief if and when the matter arises. For now I believe the young lady is hungry and from the looks of her she could also use some rest. The day has been a large ordeal for her. If you would be so kind as to inform the parents," giving her a knowing wink, "I'll be on my way."

     As they rode in the car, Jeanie remained silent as Jozef made their way back towards the apartment. "So tell me how were you able to remove the money from your grandfathers safe?"

     "I do pay attention to things and he showed me." Jean-Marie said. "Like how Mommy and Daddy say things when I'm playing. And I knew Pappy kept a lot of money in his safe box, next to that gun."

     Nervous, she rubbed her hands together, wring themselves over and over. "Mr. Donovan, I'm scared. What if it don't work."

     "Jeanie," taking on a more friendly tone as they drove. "I won't lie to you. I can only try my best and hope reasoning with him will work for your sake. Even I can't make Grandmother go against what she thinks is right. One of the skills a police officer has to learn is when to negotiate and if that means bringing in others to help so be it."

     "Will you really be staying with me?"

     "I gave you my word," as he pulled into a favorite restaurant of his. "Now I have to warn you," giving his young charge a slight grin, "the place is famous for its European dishes, but take care of the deserts," trying to put a smile on her face as he showed his. "Some are really too good to pass up. The atmosphere is as authentic as with its decor, breathtaking if not awe-inspiring."

*************

     Dale rolled out of his bed, tossing sheets away, untangling himself from the confines of his bed. The dream had been a different one. One of his normal childhood days of playing football with his friends, the memory so vivid it came as anything but real. Only now as he looked at the clock its time showed he'd lingered in bed far longer than he normally would have.

     Walking towards the kitchen he found the smell of coffee filled the air. "Damn must have left the thing on overnight again." Admonishing himself, thankful the smoke alarm hadn't gone off once he made his way towards the kitchenette.

     Started his heart jumped when he heard "Good morning Dale," turning towards the direction of where the voice came. Seated in one of the chairs the middle aged officers clothes were rumbled having taken to sleeping in his overstuffed chair for the night after placing a very tired girl in bed.

     Still shaken, "I blacked out again and Helen sent the police after me."

     "Nobody sent me here."

     "So why the hell are you here? How did you get in here?"

     "You did. More to the point a little girl asked me. She showed me how to get in. Placing a key under the welcome mat is only inviting trouble. You need a better hiding place."

     His knees weakened, Dale shook as he scooted himself into a chair barely making it when his body collapsed downward into it. "It's not real. She's not real. It's nothing but a dream."

     "No dream Dale. Mind if I call you Dale? I'd like to keep this strictly informal, off the books. It's hard writing reports where it involves magic. Especially when it involves people who currently don't exist."

     "Don't give me that bull crap. There ain't no such thing as magic."

     Pulling himself up Jozef placed the paper he had been reading back down on the end table. "It's real Dale."

     Going over by the sink, Jozef briefly looked behind him before grabbing hold of a chipped coffee mug, a worn image of a grizzly. Jozef poured it half-way before setting it in front of him. "Your wife gave you this." Dale keep an observant eye on the detective as he moved around.

     Opening the fridge, "Parts of it are real, not all." Jozef continued. "She said you liked it with Hazelnut cream," placing the small container next to the coffee as with two pink packets. "Along with 2 packets of sweet-an-low."

     "How," as he stared at the coffee.

     "Jean-Marie or Jeanie as she likes to be called, told me." Taking a chair he swiveled it around before spreading his legs around the back. "You're not dreaming and I'm taking a hard line approach as she said you're not that easy to talk with. From my missing persons files your daughter says you can be 'ornery and pigheaded'. Her words."

     "So I'm being placed under arrest."

     "Hardly. What I'm dealing here is with magic at this point and I don't have intent except the word of girl who doesn't actually exist. Although I do see a possible motive only I'd be exceeding my authority if I don't have proper evidence. Even invited." as he retrieved the doctor's evaluation. "More to the point I'm here on behalf of your grand-daughter; Jean-Marie."

     "Listen boy, that girl don't exist. None of it was real."

     "No it's not. Not in the literal sense of when you're here now. But it's very real to her and to others when she is. Like her mother and father."

     "I don't know what type of game you're playing, but if you're not here to arrest me I would suggest you leave."

     "No game Dale. I'm just here waiting for another to try and prove what's happening to you is not a dream. Well parts of it. For now deep within you is a young girl scared to death of having both her grandfather and her dying. Frightened enough to where she would steal to protect herself. And you."

     "Look if you're implying there's magic, there's no such thing…" only to stop with the loud knock of the door.

     "You're late," Jozef stated after he went to open the door. Standing just outside the slender built of a man entered.

     "Sorry, traffic and construction. So he's safe?" Craig's voice was fast, excited, relaxing momentarily when his eyes darted around. He caught the older man's look of worry as he entered the room, his father-in-law sitting at the small dinette table. "And?"

     "He just woke up. Apparently he's not a morning person, no matter when he wakes."

     "Not until he gets his second or third cup of coffee. If we're lucky." Craig jibed in jest only to look down at the paper handed before him. "What's this?"

     "Read."

     "Now hold the hell on, that's private Mister." Dale roared pulling himself up as Craig scanned it over only to quiet when Jozef displayed the pistol to him.

     Sucking in deeply with a gasp, "Christ."

     "Hopefully you can reason with him." Jozef said as Craig took to the couch.

     "I, I don't know, if what you told me is true and this."

     "As true as when you visited the park those times with your wife accompanied by your father-in-law." Jozef stated.

     "A part of him is unable to grasp it. Unable to accept it. It may be due to the illness or the disease. I don't know."

     "Just what the hell do you think you're doing?" Dale thundered.

     "Trying to save a life. Yours and a little girl," Jozef retorted. "To prove she exists."

     Breathing in deeply. "It's true Dale, pure and simple its magic."

     "Don't fill me with that crap boy."

     "Dale you told me I needed to help Helen with our marriage. You're not the easiest person to be around and your illness makes it worse at times. Even for Helen."

     "Damnit just spit it out boy."

     Rising quickly Craig snapped. "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call me that. Look. When we went to the park that day, I admit I was contemplating other women. Our marriage has been on shaky ground for a long time only I took our marriage vows for meaning and I meant it."

     "So, what's that got to do with this?"

     "Don't you get it, I was lonely. With Helen spending most of her time with you now, I had nobody to be around. I'd come home from work and find Helen was here looking after you. I was starting to stray as I came home to an empty home.

     "So when I entered the showers I became that girl I wanted. That woman who I needed, desired, only it twisted it. Helen needed someone also. Someone she could confide in as she dealt with you. And that day I became the woman I wanted, and the woman she need. I came to understand what Helen was going through. The heartache of a decision she would come to later regret. We both know she chose you over having a family because she loves you. And I stayed with her for that same reason.

     "We wanted something and the park gave it to us in an unexpected way. Those times when it was just Helen an me at the park, I learned of what ailed that woman more than any conversation we had as husband and wife. She would never admit the mistake to me in the years we've been married. Women confide in other women their regrets in life. An understanding no man could ever claim to know or appreciate.

     "She wouldn't tell me as her husband, but she would tell me as her closest friends and confidant.

     "She was right. She couldn't provide for the both of us. She had placed her heart where it mattered most to her at the moment and I couldn't compete with it. And right now she regrets never having that child."

     "Why are you telling me this?"

     "Dale, I love that woman more than you can imagine. I've tried to make it work, but even with counselling and magic from that park the rift between us is too wide. Helen hasn't told you, but we've filed for divorce over irreconcilable differences."

     "Why you little sack of shit."

     Putting himself in Dales face, long suppressed anger rose within, "Don't you start on me, I'm not the one who wants to end it. At least I tried to make it work with counselors and sessions. She wouldn't show on several occasions as she was with you. Saying she worried about you. Even with magic and as her friend I can't compete with you."

     Taking the gun from Jozef, "And now this," examining, raising it in front of him, "I'm not the one who's ready to tear that woman's heart to shreds when there's a chance to heal that rift."

     "What do you mean?"

     "Dale when it was just me who went to the park, it ends the same. The only time I've seen that woman happy was after the three of us went together on those few occasions. I heard how she told of her marriage with him and their little girl. The pain they all shared as they watched a father, a grandfather, wither away in some community home. How her heart broke in seeing him sitting there at times with a blank expression staring out unseeing. Hating how he was going, spending the last days of his life turning more inward as the outside world went away. Her hating the decision of having placed him there and not wanting to go back to visit him as he couldn't recognized anybody, even her. For some they can be there, to bear it up to the end. Only for Helen it was too painful for her.

     "And each time our pass ended with the three of us it ended the same way until I couldn't, wouldn't go back. The idea of having a happy marriage with our little girl and then have it snatched away in what might have been is too much for me. My world returns to one of pain and suffering as with Helen as she cares for you. A family fading into the back of my memories accessible only when you came. It hurts like hell to know what we could have had." Tears came down his face as he stood face to face with the man.

     "I'm not asking, I'm begging you don't do it. I know you want to spare her, but this won't solve the problem. If you do you'll just put Helen through more pain then she could stand."

     "Boy you don't understand." Dale said slumping down into the chair. "You don't know what it's like to find yourself lost inside yourself."

     "No Dale I can't say I know exactly what's going on up there, but I know enough to understand why you want to do it. Just like you I don't want her to suffer more. Or you."

     "What do you want me to do?"

     "I want to be selfish this once. I want that family. I want to be there for her as Helen grieves over the loss of her father, knowing he's in a better place no longer suffering. I want that little girl because I could see the love and bond they shared between the two of them as she sees a part of her family still with her.

     "I want to take my little girl out to a movie, to dance with her, or just watch her play. To have Helen tell about her father when she was growing up. To teach our child what it means to be a woman.

     "To be there and watch her grow and maybe have a family of her own, to have her with us when it's our time. That's what the magic showed me Dale and I want that dream. And I can't have it. Not without you."

************

     The bench was cold sitting there, growing slightly warmer as he held the pass in his hands, him looking at the picture. The last time he'd ever see it. Dressed in his old man swim trunks he just sat there staring towards the stall with its curtains hanging there. The shower waiting like a death sentence for him to enter. A part of him tried to believe knowing it was for the best. What he had always wanted for his daughter.

     "Dale?" The voice came softly as the other man waited patiently nearby dressed in his own swimwear not bothering to rush him as he faced down his own fear, needing to keep it in check.

     "Yeah."

     "You okay."

     "It's not easy."

     "It never is, is it. You don't have to do it, we can stop, just leave."

     "To what? More suffering. No. It's want I've wanted also."

     "You want me to leave?"

     The distressed look along with the shaking told him all he needed to know.

     Trying to push the old man's worries aside "I always admired you and your self-independent ways. How you fought Helen to keep that part you needed."

     "I never wanted to be a burden."

     "A gruff old man maybe, but never a burden." Taking a seat next to him, resting his arms on his legs the two sat there in silence together. The fight seemed to drain away of the older man.

     "I ain't no coward for having wanted to end it."

     "No, I never thought that. I think of a proud father who had seen enough of one illness taking its toll on his family and how he thought better of it. How he wanted to stop both his and their suffering in the only way he knew how."

     "So you think no ill of me then?"

     "I think now of a man I know being far better than I ever am. Never able to measure up to his standards. A brave man who only thought of his family as you do now."

     "This girl, Jean-Marie, you'll be good care to her?"

     "As best I can from what I know. I have you to thank for that."

     "Then you know what it's like to be a father raising a daughter. How her expectations will always be of the first man in her life."

     "I hope to live up to that expectation. From what I recollect, she was my star, my pride like Helen is to you." Reaching out Craig turned the handle sending the water flowing through the pipes letting its spray fill the stall as the two men stood there waiting.

     At first Dale took a step only to falter, Craig reaching out to steady him grabbing hold, "Let me help you."

     "Listen Craig I don't need no -," he quieted when he saw the look. One saw the pain, the other fear. Each knowing the conclusiveness of what was going to happen.

     "I'm just tired. Tired of fighting." 'He could have stayed away,' Dale thought, 'left me alone with nothing more to say or do.'

     "I know," when the two stepped together as one letting the pink mist rise about them, unnecessarily drawing closed the curtain in a final act of nerves as the waters magic took effect.

     "Take care of my girls Chr-" Water washed over shaking bodies as Craig held on to hear one voice fade overtaken by another.

     "I'll do my best …" Julie's voice whispered, warbled, "Pappy."

     As she stood there Julie felt the small tight embrace grow stronger, tighter from the young girl taking hold against her as she too took to crying, the youngsters sobs racking her small frame against hers with water drops continuing to fall, intermingling with both sets of tears.

     "He's gone. I can't feel him anymore," Jean-Marie wailed. "Pappy's - gone."

     Kneeling down within the shower Julie made shushing sounds towards Jean-Marie allowing her to continue, to let the girl's tears flow. "Yes he is. Only he's not really gone.

     "He right here," placing a finger where her heart was. "Right here inside of you. Always nearby." Taking her finger she slowly traced the outline of a heart.

     "He's a part of you," pulling the little girl close to her, hugging her tight. "He'll always be a part of us."

*************

     "Well?" Jozef asked as he waited inside the office room.

     Nodding both women relaxed. "She'll be fine." Grandmother said as she went about her usual business. "Julie seems to be handling it well. The two of them will come together more, I foresee. A growing bond just like her mother's as Craig takes care of his family's needs."

     "I don't see them needing our help. Regular grief counselors will help them deal as a family with Dales passing." Anya replied a voice tinged with sadness.

     Relieved Jozef answered his phone. Slowly he took to bringing his hand upwards as he talked, absently taking a lock of his hair twirling it as he spoke in a foreign language. Both grandmother and granddaughter eyed the slow transformation with wonder as Jozef youthened before them.

     *"Yes, I know the troubles you're having," Joslin said her face softening as she talked. "You know you could have just talked with my cousin –"* her face flushing as the conversation continued.

     "Of course I love talking to you," her clothes shimmering from his regular attire of slacks and buttoned shirt to one of a short skirt, low heels and a slightly revealing blouse. Giving a beseeching look, both woman returned to their work, knowing that they could read her mind in what was happening.

     "Razvan please, now is not the place. No I'm with friends." Joslin explained, her transformation complete as she softly giggled. "I promise to call back. It's just I have work and the time difference."

     Growing uncomfortable with Anya watching, her face gave a sudden smirk and with a characteristic glance returned the smirk with the most ladylike gesture she could. She stuck out of her tongue towards her friend. "I know. Summer is approaching and I'm sure I can find time to visit." Twirling a lock of hair once more.

     Sighing as her bosom heaved as with a rising need, she felt the unfortunate stares her way. "He always does that to me. Always."

     "I'm sorry," with Anya taking a seat next to the young girl. "I didn't mean for this to happen."

     "I know." Joslin replied hugging her friend for support. "Even when I come on my own I revert to this age now. I'm an officer at the Precinct not a detective. If not for Roy knowing with the chief I'd be regulated to menial office work."

     "So how long this time? Anya inquired.

     "Depends." Joslin replied as she rose to leave. "If I call him and how long we talk. Maybe a day or two. More if he calls back. I have no control. And worse still…" leaving the unsaid message as her need started to rise.

     "We'll figure it out Joslin I promise."

     "I hope so," Joslin replied as she place her sunglasses on. "Because come summer I don't think I'll stop myself from visiting him once more," as the tingling sensation increased within her. "God Anya what that bitch Oksana did to you and us."

     "I know Joslin, I know."

     Grabbing her purse Anya hurried to catch up to her. "Come one lets get an ice cream, my treat."

Fini

Synopsis: Since the death of his wife, a widowed father found there was no one to turn to for help in raising two small children. A co-worker suggests a place to relax where she works part-time, Bikini Beach. Is this a chance for him to understand how to raise a ‘tween daughter?

Bikini Beach: Mr. Mom.
Story by Ib12us

The author is grateful for the help, suggestions and editing done by his editor. As always his touch has enhance my stories.

This story is copyright by the author. It is protected by licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivs 3.0 Unported License.

~o~O~o~

---

---

 
 
 

Designed to provide maximize comfort, sensors, hidden within the mattress, indicated a drop in pressure which would cause discomfort for its occupant. With a minimum of noise, the air compressor switched on, sending a stream of air once more to maintain the mattress at its pre-determined settings, thus ensuring its occupant need not suffer due to their inability to move.

Kneeling off to one side of the bed, a brown haired man in his late twenties kept hold of the woman’s hand, refusing to let go even as he felt the warmth fade away. Within his hand he kept hold of hers, just like he did when they said their vows, promising to cherish through richer and poorer, through sickness and health, never realizing how soon those vows would be tested. No more would he hear her complaints of his leaving clothes tossed on the floor, or how he’d forgotten to pick-up some item at the store. No more would they share the fun of walking through garage sales or thrift stores in search of something that caught her eye as they scavenged through other peoples junk.

Without warning, or shame, a wail escaped his lips and echoed throughout the house for all to hear. Except there were none, for he was alone now, just the two of them in the early morning, having sent the kids to spend time with his family, too young to understand what was ailing their mother. Even the day nurse hadn’t arrived yet, not scheduled to arrive for another few hours. Alone, the only one to hear his cries of agony were himself and his god.

Somehow comforted, yet pained, he knew she would suffer no more, through the agonizing procedures that had extended her life for those extra, but precious, few months she had left. Not once did she complain, yet he knew from the pain on her face what she endured, when the orderly placed her on the table, positioning her in discomforting ways. She just held his hand and grimaced before a smile creased her face once more, telling him she was fine, before he stepped away, to sit in the waiting room, to hope and pray it would be her last.

Only once did her resolve break, upon hearing the news that the treatments were ineffectual. He’d never seen her cry and give up hope, except on that day, and in the privacy of their home he cradled her as best he could while she sobbed uncontrollably, knowing she’d never see her children grow. Afterwards, she’d made him promise to care for their children, and to find another, to carry on with their lives. Keith knew he’d only keep half that promise, for none would ever replace her.

Picking himself up from beside her bed, the rhythmic pumping of the compressor continued to press on as it pumped air into the mattress, no longer needed. Bending over, he kissed her forehead, and noted the time of her passing, to have it forever engraved within his memory, his tears falling unabated upon her face. Her eyes closed, he imagined her free at last, free from the pain that had ravaged her body, wishing only to have his pain end so easily.

Pushing away his own aguish, Keith knew now was not the time to be thinking of himself and his pain; he had more important matters to attend to. Others to look after, duties to perform. Let the dead look after the dead, the good book said. But nowhere did it say how he was supposed to endure the ache he felt in his heart, dreading the calls he had to make. He continued to look at his wife as she lay there after he dialed and placed the necessary phone call, notifying the hospice to send over the nurse and ambulance, followed by the funeral home. Once more, he remembered the promise he’d made her. He’d take care of the kids. They were his responsibility, yet he had his doubts. Would he, could he, do it alone?

*************

“Look if you’re going to keep wasting me and my kid's time, tell me,” Keith said into the phone, “quit pulling my chain.” He heard the beep after he pressed the number to leave the message on the voice recorder.

As he led his kids once more to the parking lot, they could see his frustration, especially the 'tween with curly blond hair. Not only had he lost the one counselor who had kept his word earlier, but his replacement never bothered to show up at any of the appointed meeting places. ‘Well screw them’ he thought, and headed back to school to drop off the kids once more. He had work to do as a school counselor, and he’d figure out how to proceed. Hell, if he could manage students deciding their fate in life, surely he could figure out how to manage and raise two kids of his own. Thank God for the school daycare across from the elementary school. Otherwise, he’d never have enough time, what with school coming to a close. So many kids depended on his advice. He couldn’t let them fail.

Looking once more at the two kids in their booster seats, he knew he couldn’t fail them either. “It’s okay, Reba. I’m just upset.”

“I know, Daddy” she said, hugging him tightly before she buckled herself in. “Can we make cookies like Mommy used to?” She was hoping he’d say yes.

“We’ll see, honey. I have a lot of things to do. We’ll see.” Keith could already see the disappointment in her face.

*************

Sitting behind his desk, Keith gazed upon the picture of just the three of them, no longer a fourth. Peg insisted that Keith have it taken, just the three of them. She knew what was happening, and the picture represented that final outcome. Startled out of his reprieve, he barely heard the door open when the young girl entered. “Leave the door open, Tamara,” he said and indicated the seat in front of him. He didn’t want anyone to ever think the unthinkable. Not that any ever suspect he would. Still, he wasn’t going to take the chance. “So what have you decided?” he asked once he pulled up her file on the computer.

“Well, I was thinking of applying that cheerleading scholarship with Southtech,” she answered, blowing a bubble.

Keith gave her a disapproving look. With her grades she could do far better, but he knew her reasoning behind it. “I take it none of the other scholarships came through?” He could see the disappointment in her face. “Don’t give up hope. You’re smart, and you have the grades to back you up. Work on your generals till things get better, then reapply. I know you can do it.”

“Thanks for the understanding, Mr. Sinclair. Mom and Dad were disappointed when the loans fell through, and they said even with this scholarship it would be tough, but it’s the only one we could afford. With Dad starting a new job, we couldn’t use his income right now when applying.”

“Just do me one favor,” he asked.

“What’s that?”

“Drop the dumb blonde routine. You’ll find its more trouble than its worth. You could get in trouble with the staff, or find yourself in some compromising position and damage your reputation. Your grade average is a three point eight, close to a three point nine, and it’s not worth the risk.” Keith saw her blush. “You really should consider acting,” Keith said with a smile. “I’ll write up the necessary recommendations, and using a cheerleader scholarship is nothing to sneeze at. It can take you through the first two years, and I’m sure you’ll have better choices later on. Many girls have gone on to find very good careers starting with far less.”

Printing out the necessary papers, he watched the teenager leave, only to hear a familiar feminine voice outside his office, and approaching his door. “Sage advice coming from a man. Most of my girlfriends were pregnant before they even finished the first semester.”

“Maybe having to raise a daughter has given me a better understanding of what to expect.”

“Maybe.” The athletic coach took a seat. “So how did the meeting go?” she asked, her voice hopeful of the outcome.

“Another no-show,” he muttered, his anger evident. “What’s the point of me going only to have nobody even show up? This isn’t just about me, Lisa. It's about Rebeca and Bobby, too. Pulling them from school and taking time off ...” Keith’s hands clenched into a tight fist, his ire building once more.

Lisa understood the dilemma Keith was facing. A widowed father with a ‘tween daughter and young son kept him busy with not just his work, but also their schoolwork and after-school activities. Eventually, he’d have to confront the difficult task of discussing menstrual cycles and body development with Reba, something no man could fully understand. Still, that was just one of the many daunting tasks he faced with raising a daughter without a mother. “You’re worried you won’t be able to help Rebeca through this.” She knew from experience what he was going through. Her own father had difficulty in raising a girl with two older brothers.

“We had six girls drop out due to pregnancies this last semester. She’s starting to keep some things from me, and I’m afraid of messing up. Your dad seemed to do a pretty good job raising you. What did he do?”

“He had help. If it wasn’t for my aunt's insistence of spending time with me during the summer, I’d never have known what to expect when I grew older.” Keith heard the light laughter coming from her. “Dad couldn’t wait, at times, for those visits, and honestly, neither could I. They gave me a chance to be away from my brothers during the summer, and sometimes during the winter. I love the snow, but those winter months could be brutal,” she added with a chuckle.

Keith laughed. He and the kids had listened to her stories of living on the outskirts of civilization when she'd visit for dinner. From some of her tales, he’d often wondered how she didn’t end up being eaten by a bear, or coming off as some sort of Annie Oakley. “Wish my sister-in-law was like that. She’s trying to pressure me about having the kids stay with her. Says it’s to relive me of my burden.”

“What about the support groups? Did they pan out?” Lisa asked, trying to steer the conversation back to the difficulty at hand.

He shook his head. “They're not for me. It’s all about the women and their needs. It's all wives losing their husbands or going through divorces. Seems I’m part of a hidden or ignored group. Message boards are rife with fathers seeking answers, but it seems the only thing people suggest is meeting other single or divorced mothers. Those that I thought would pan out only led me to singles groups looking for a husband.”

Lisa could only laugh at the results, but then she became serious. “Keith, why don’t you take the kids to the waterpark? I’ll be working there again this summer, and they do have plenty of activities for them.”

“Don’t you think they’re a little young for you to be prospecting for?” Keith joked in friendly banter. Most of the staff knew of Lisa’s desire to have a winning swim team, and her work at Bikini Beach provided that opportunity. It was a way for her to not only teach kids about diving, but to look for potential recruits. With Coach Vincent’s retirement years ago, the team had virtually gone by the wayside. With her arrival the year prior, Lisa made the team one of her top priorities. Taking a summer job at Bikini Beach gave her the chance to scout and teach those that came to the high school. Of course, she never turned down any kid, even if they were from rival schools. ‘Good chance to observe the competition’ was her only response.

“They’re never too young, Keith," she said, playing along. "It’ll give you a chance to relax, and you need it, because you’ve been tense these last few weeks. Reba’s asked me if you're mad at her or Bobby. She worries about her daddy, Keith."

"See, she’s starting to become afraid to talk to me."

“You confuse her. I just told her you were busy with school. Look, they have a daycare service for kids Bobby’s age, and the staff can watch her while you lounge around and rest. And they have rides the family can share.”

“I’ll think about it. Right now … “ he turned his attention to his job, and the next appointed student, “I need to help these kids make some serious career decisions.” Lisa rose from her chair, knowing the conversation was over. Before she turned to leave, Keith wondered aloud, “You never told me, how did your application go for adoption?”

Keith heard the heavy sign and knew. “Rejected again. They think I’ll just take up their offer and become an emergency drop-off for overnight or weekend stays. They have a bias against single woman adopting.”

Keith could only nod in understanding. Most didn’t know of her circumstances, only that it pained her in not having children of her own. Reba and Bobby helped fill that void, but only temporarily. “I’m sure things will change. Give it time Lisa.”

Lisa gave him a warm smile before leaving. “Always the optimist, aren’t we. Just think about my offer. If you do come, tell Grandmother I sent you. I think Grandmother's letting Anya run the ticket booth now, so she may give you a family discount.”

*************

Keith passed by the second beach, not liking what he had seen, and pulled back onto the main highway. Every year, the beaches were becoming more and more unsafe. He’d watched when several kids, or rather hooligans, harassed those strolling on the boardwalk while several others threw their litter about, not caring who walked on it. Seated in the back, two disgruntled kids let him hear their displeasure at being cooped up inside the car with the water so close by. “Why can’t we go here, Daddy?" Which was closely followed by. "I gotta go to the bathroom.”

“Quite touching me there, Bobby! That hurts,” Reba complained when Bobby poked his sister on her chest.

Irritated, Keith bellowed, “Leave your sister alone, _now_." He watched Bobby try to poke his sister once more, only to catch his father’s glare in the rearview mirror. Even at six, he knew when he’d been caught dead to rights.

With school out, Keith had tried to spend more quality time with his kids and relax. But with a rambunctious boy and a 'tween girl in the house, he was constantly on his toes. Bobby took up most of his time, while his sister seemed to spend more time in her room. Most of her friends had gone off to visit relatives or on vacation, while she had nothing to do. He understood her need for privacy, but he had no idea how to talk to her. With her mother gone, he watched her go from a talkative and energetic girl to a sulking little 'tween. Rarely did she tell him what was bothering her. Several times, he tried to coax it out of her, only to be rebuffed.

Heading once more towards home, he had heard the kids voice their displeasure, till he noticed the billboard that advertised a safe and fun environment for the family. Since it was still early in the morning, he followed the directions on the billboard and took the next exit. Keith followed the signs, not that he needed them, since he could easily see the park off in the distance.

“Daddy I have to pee real bad,” Bobby whined, urgency in his voice.

“Just hold it for a little longer, sport. We’re almost there.” Heading into the parking lot, Keith pulled into the nearest available spot, not caring about how far he’d need to walk. Hurrying, he lifted his son out of the booster seat while Reba grabbed their towels and clothes. She was visibly excited to finally go swimming. Rushing across the parking lot, he barely noticed the women in their skimpy clothes and bikini tops. Keith hoped for their understanding when he headed straight to the front of the line. “I hate to barge," he said with a pleading tone, "but my son … he needs to use the bathroom.” The woman he’d interrupted seemed annoyed, until she caught the urgency in his son's face. The young blond-haired girl behind the counter seemed slightly perplexed as in what to do.

“This way Mr. Sinclair,” he heard a voice call to him. Keith turned towards the voice of an elderly woman, who waved for him to hurry over. She held the door open for him to enter a grey building sitting off to the side of the park entrance.

Once inside, Keith found his son being taken from him as he waited for his eyes to adjust.

“Here's the bathroom, Bobby,” the old woman said as she guided the boy.

“I can do it by myself. I’m a big boy,” he said sternly, before closing the door behind him.

“I know you are,” Keith heard a distinct and familiar voice ring out. “So are you here to take up my offer or use the restroom?” Lisa inquired, slightly amused at what had brought him to the park. When his eyes adjusted, he found himself unintentionally focusing on the swimsuit Lisa wore. The tight, one-piece swimsuit show-cased her figure, with her firm breasts and delightfully-curvy derriere. He had seen her many times before in the school's loose fitting gym clothes, and in jeans at her apartment. Only now, with a more revealing swimsuit, he could appreciate why some of the boys always looked forward to gym with her. “Well, perhaps both.”

“And who is the young lady?” the elderly lady enquired, already knowing the answer, but still being polite.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Keith stammered, finally pulling his eyes away from staring. His cheeks reddened with embarrassment at being caught staring at her. “This is my daughter, Rebeca.”

The girl stared at the older woman momentarily, before she cast eyes downward as a chill seemed to go through her.

“Don’t be afraid, child. I don’t bite,” the old woman said in a friendly, almost grandmotherly voice.

“Boss, I’d like to introduce Keith Sinclair. He’s the one I told you about,” Lisa said by way of introductions.

Shaking her boss’s hand, Keith felt as if she was staring inside of him, and just like Rebeca, he, too, felt a chill run through him. Finally, she smiled. “Just call me Grandmother, please,” she said before she gestured toward a section of the office with casual seats and a small sofa.

“I need to get back,” Lisa said, excusing herself under the watchful eye of the portly woman. “I have a group of teens that need to be evaluated, and if I know the swim coach, she’s probably has them milling around waiting for my return.” Passing by Rebeca, Lisa gave the girl a quick hug. “Maybe I’ll have time to see you later,” she said, looking at Grandmother momentarily, “and we might discuss a few things in private.” Lisa could see the appreciative look the 'tween gave her. Sighing, she released the embrace, hating to do so.

Hearing the door open from the bathroom, the old woman continued, “Lisa, why don’t you go ahead and take the children inside, while I have a discussion with Mr. Sinclair? Have Diana print their passes and drop them off at the child care center. He can meet them there once he’s inside.” Nodding her understanding, Lisa gathered the two and headed out.

Once alone, Grandmother turned her attention back. “My condolences Mr. Sinclair. Lisa said it came as a shock when you learned of your wife’s cancer.”

“It was aggressive, stage four," he said, feeling the pain all over. "There was nothing they could do. We prepared as best we could.”

“But to be alone that day, nobody there, just you and her. It’s been, what, a year since her passing?”

Keith looked at the old woman, that chill once more evident, only now it seemed the back of his hair stood up. He’d told no one what happened that morning, not even Lisa. It was as if she were reading his mind. “Eleven months, fourteen days,” he said when he finally answered.

“Yes, Mr. Sinclair, I am reading your mind," she stated matter-of-factly. "But that’s not the real reason I wanted to talk with you alone. Lisa told me how hard a time you’re having with your family - especially your daughter.”

He didn’t understand why, but Keith felt comfortable telling this strange woman what had been bothering him. “She won’t open up to me. Ever since her mother’s death, she’s slowly pushed me away. I’m worried about her, and with the runaround I’ve gotten with counselors, I don't know what to do. I’m doing it blind. If it wasn’t for Lisa’s help with Reba, I wouldn’t even know what clothes she liked.”

“Tell me Keith, if you don’t mind me asking, how far would you be willing to go to help your daughter? To understand what she’s going through. Adolescence is a hard road for any child, but with the added burden of losing a mother …."

“Grandmother, I’d give almost anything to help my daughter, my family. I want her to know I’m there for her. I just don’t know how to reach out to her.”

Laughing, Grandmother answered, “Don’t worry Keith. I have no desire for your soul, but let’s finish this discussing inside. I have a business to run, so purchase your passes, change in the men's locker room, and be sure to shower before you enter the park. It’s a health regulation. Your children have now done the same.”

*************

Keith changed into his swim trunks inside the men’s showers. Surprisingly, it was smaller than most locker rooms he'd seen. He’d placed his clothes inside a locker. Stepping inside the shower, he’d closed the curtain and prepared himself for the shock of what he expected to be cold water to hit him. Instead he found the water to be surprisingly warm, and he let that warmth of water flow over his body. He changed the setting to a pulsating jet stream, and with his eyes closed, he let its warmth massage the tension from his shoulders. Finished and feeling refreshed, he stepped out of the shower, only to feel a wet slapping on the back of his neck. Twisting his head, he felt water fall off of him and noticed a swath of brown hair bobbing around in his peripheral vision. Moving towards the door, he remembered the mirror he'd seen when he’d first entered the locker room.

In the short distance to the mirror, he found a difference in his movement, along with a slight jiggle to his chest. It was when he looked down that Keith’s breathing began to quicken. Before his very eyes, two perky breasts now stood straight out in front of him. He placed a hand against the wall to steady himself against a feeling of disbelief. He saw how slender and delicate his hand had become, with well-manicured nails painted in a semi-clear gloss. Still trying to steady himself, he looked into the mirror, only to see a woman staring back at him, her face covered in fright. Only wearing a skimpy black bottom, she looked like a younger version of himself. Her thin waist curved downward and out into generously-curvy hips.

Up top, her body showed off the youth of her perky breasts that most boys would lust over. Her face still showed a youthfulness of late teenage years, even though he found himself thinking that her age was twenty-two. He recalled, strangely, how she hated having to be carded when she purchase her drinks. While he watched the mirror, the image distorted slightly as the door opened and someone entered. He backed up out of nervousness, almost dizzy with fright — afraid that another man was coming inside.

“Take a deep breath,” Grandmother said when she stepped fully inside. She helped him to sit down on the bench. Slowly Keith regained some control as little stars formed and then faded away from view.

Grandmother looked relived. “I was afraid I’d lost you.”

“Lost me?” Confusion crossed his face.

“Yes dear. That was the reason for the talk, and showing you that I could read your mind. I was trying to prepare you. Most men don’t readily accept the idea of being changed into a woman, and their male personality is submerged into the female aspect of who they become. Hence, they don’t fully remember what they’ve experienced when they come to the park. If this happened to you, you’d never understand how to help your daughter.”

“But why? Why a woman.”

“My park was made for woman to come and enjoy themselves without the fear of being leered at or belittled. When I saw how you were looking at Lisa, I was afraid that you’d succumb to the magic.”

“I would never ..,”

“No, not intentionally, but you’ve gone without ... companionship ... for so long that it couldn’t be helped. Your love for your wife runs deep, but you are still a man with needs. The parks magic projects your desires into who you become. Besides, what better way to understand a girl than to be a girl?”

“Was?" And a thought went through his mind. If he’d been changed that meant ... “Bobbie ... what did you do to her? What did you do to my niece?” The words sounded wrong, as if he should have been saying 'daughter'.

Silently Grandmother moved her fingers, casting a small spell to calm the hysterical girl. “Nothing is wrong with her. As I said, men and boys are welcome to come to the park, only once they enter, they are changed to girls. Bobbie and Reba are waiting for you inside. Now please put this on,” she said, handing him a matching black top. “I don’t allow topless sunbathing. Tell me, what is your name?”

Without thinking Katie secured her top. ”Katie, Katie Sinclair. That’s not right, it’s Katie, Kat to my friends.” She could see the little smile on Grandmothers face. “Is… is it permanent? For both me and Bobbie?”

“Only for the duration of the pass, which in your case, expires at midnight tomorrow. I offer a variety of passes; daily, two day, weekly, and others. The most expensive one, of course, is a lifetime pass. I’m sure you can figure out what happens with that one.”

Relieved, Kat continued, “Does Bobbie know? I mean, does she remember like I do?”

“No, as far as she and her sister are concerned, she’s always been a girl. One day when she’s older she may remember, but not right now. It would cause confusion to her young mind. Now enough of the questions. Go find your nieces and enjoy the park. Use the time to reach out to Reba. Oh, and I charged you for daycare service for Bobbie. It'll give you more time with Reba.”

*************

Kat snatched another fry from Reba’s plate when she became distracted, her head turned. Kat heard Bobbie giggling, which alerted Reba something happened. “Hey, no fair,” Reba complained.

“Finders keepers, squirt.” She smiled; it had been a pleasant morning for the two while they enjoyed going down tube slides together. It had been even more enjoyable when Kat heard the giggles from Reba when Kat’s top came off on The Pipeline and Tahiti Twister. During the last one, she noticed Reba looking at her own chest. Reba had started budding months earlier, but she sensed there was more to it. “What’s the problem?” she asked, concerned.

Reba looked at her aunt, unsure, and even embarrassed. “It’s nothing really.”

Being a man, Keith wouldn’t have understood, but as Kat, she’d watched Reba constantly adjust her top, shifting it around. She sensed what was happening from her own experience. “Let me guess - it itches and doesn’t fit right.”

“Yeah, I wanted to tell Daddy but …”

“But you thought he'd laugh at you, or worse, embarrass you when he took you clothes shopping. Am I right?”

Reba nodded. “Mommy used to take me,” she said, sadness in her voice.”

“And I bet that you just picked out the first one so you could leave quickly. Well I guess there’s only one thing to do.”

“We’re going to have to leave, aren’t we?” She was clearly disappointed they were leaving so soon after she was just starting to have fun.

“I can’t have one of my favorite nieces suffer in something that’s uncomfortable. We’ll let your sister have fun over at the daycare while we take a stroll over to the gift shop. I remember seeing a lot of bikinis, and I’m sure there are some cute ones in your size. The two of us can have some fun trying them on, and we don’t have to leave. You need something that fits and is comfortable. Remember that. I’m sure your dad would understand.”

Surprised, Reba looked at her aunt. “Are you sure? I mean, Daddy was so happy when I picked it out.”

Hand in hand the two made their way towards the gift shop. “I bet he was happy because he thought you were happy. Your daddy never really understood why girls liked shopping.” A memory surfaced and she recalled where her brother was impatient when he’d been forced to take her to department stores looking for just the right set of clothes. “Well, not with me anyway. I’d spend hours going over clothes. Now let’s hurry. We’re wasting time, and girl, we need to find you something that fits and that you really like.”

It only took an hour of searching, and Kat could see the difference in Reba. She looked very pretty in the multi-stripped two piece bikini and it fit her. Kat could tell she really liked it. What was really important was that the new bikini didn’t irritate her chest. Once Kat paid for the new swimwear, they tossed her other swimwear into the trash without a second thought. Returning to the park, the girls picked up Bobbie and went to get something to eat.

Kat snatched another fry from Reba’s plate, smiling at the young girl. Reba reached for one off of Kat's plate, mimicking her aunt, a toothy grin on her face.

The rest of the day, all three had more fun. Bobbie said that some of the kiddie slides were magical and that she turned into a duck and other animals — a story that sounded unbelievable, but knowing about the magic, Kat couldn't help but wonder. Although there were some rides the kids couldn’t ride, they enjoyed the raft rides and going around the lazy river. Kat listened to Reba talk. She was attentive when Reba started talking about her clothes and when she asked what boys were like. But still, Kat could tell that there was something Reba was holding back. Even Bobbie seemed to want to say something, but was unsure how to express herself.

*************

The ride home had been quick once they’d showered off at the park. Kat noticed how careful Reba was with her swimsuit. Once on their way, she decided to just make a quick stop at one of the fast food restaurants, since they’d stayed until closing. Bobbie looked exhausted, but seemed to have some untapped source of energy. It was a normal decision, but it seemed to bother her. She thought how her brother did it all too often. It wasn’t that he didn’t like to cook, but being a school counselor had kept him late some days, and other days, he felt too exhausted to want to cook. It was at that moment she noted how strange it felt to think of herself in that manner. ‘Well’ she thought, ‘tomorrow is another day and we’re going to have a nice home cooked meal.’ Fast food was okay once in a while, but it was more important her nieces had a nutritional meal. Kat chuckled at how Lisa always told her brother the same thing.

************

Kat grunted when she lifted Bobbie off of the couch. Even though Bobbie was lighter, Kat found out how much weaker she had become. Just carrying the exhausted girl to her room seemed like a struggle, which startled her. What Keith had no problem with lifting, she found herself struggling with.

Looking inside Bobbie's room, Kat didn’t seemed bothered by the stuffed animals, dolls, and play house that were there, not that it should. Gone were the toy cars, race track, and other boy toys. Boy's clothes had been replaced with girl's jeans and shirts, mixed in with small dresses hanging in the closet. Helping Bobbie out of her clothes, Kat didn’t even think twice about dressing Bobbie in a little girl’s nightgown.

Walking by Reba’s room, she noticed that the 'tween girl, too, was getting ready for bed. Reba looked in deep thought while she fidgeted with her buttons. “Something the matter?” Kat asked.

“Nothing.”

“Uh huh, when you say ‘nothing,’ it’s something. Now come on, you can tell me.”

Reba lower lip trembled. “It’s just that …,“ her eyes misted up, followed by tears, “I… I miss her … I miss Mommy. Daddy doesn’t seem to want to talk about her and ….”

Kat held her breath at what a jerk her brother was being. Guiding Reba over to the bed, she comforted the young girl. “I miss her too, baby girl. And so does your daddy. It’s just that he doesn’t show his feelings like we girls do.”

“But he took all of Mommy’s stuff and threw it away.”

Kat felt ashamed; she realized that her daughter believed that Keith had just discarded her stuff like the trash. “That’s not true. Look around the house. There are many things that your daddy has of your mother. And he didn’t just discarded her clothes. He donated most of them for someone else.” Getting up, she headed into his bedroom, taking the girl with her.

Rummaging through his closet, she continued, “Well not everything.” She brought down a small box, placed it on the bed, and opened it, to the astonishment of Reba. “Your daddy was going to give this to you later on, but I think it would be okay if you know about it now.”

“Mommy’s jewelry!” the young girl exclaimed excitedly.

“Uh huh, your mom wanted you to have them when you got older.” She watched Reba’s eyes light up, slowly picking up a few of Pegs rings and brooches. Kat paused momentarily when she found herself not only accessing her memories but those of Keith’s as well. Hers showed the two of them playing dress-up with Reba imitating her mother. Whereas Keith’s had him watching Peg and Reba from afar, not wanting to intrude upon the mother-daughter bonding that was taking place. She found being able to access both sets of memories a bit unnerving and eerie.

Putting aside the feeling, Kat once more stepped into the closet. Reluctantly, she removed the sweater from the hanger. Taking a long whiff, she could still smell the fragrance from the many times Peg had worn it. Her essence seemed to perforate the garment.

She’d never realized how deep the hurt was for Keith. He’d push his feelings down as he dealt with the funeral, and then work, while he smothered his own grief.

“Why don’t you take this? I’m sure he won’t mind,” she said, handing her the item.

More tears welled up in Reba’s eyes as she grabbed hold of the sweater and hugged it tightly. “It was Mommy’s favorite.”

*************

Kat woke to the discomfort of having something pressing against her chest. Trying to raise herself up, she felt the resistance of a small body pressed against her. Gently, she rolled the sleeping girl aside. Sometime in the middle of the night, Bobbie found her way to the bed. Squirming her way between Kat and Reba, she had managed to nuzzle herself next to Kat. Kat heard Bobbie whisper, she was sure, goodnight to her mother, and just like Reba, Kat found out how much Bobbie missed her mother.

Earlier, that night, both Kat and Reba were content to lie next to each other and talk. Never had Reba opened up to her when she’d been Keith. Kat found that there were more personal things Reba couldn’t, or wouldn’t, want to discuss with her dad - things she only told her mother, and now her aunt. Somewhere during the night, the two of them had drifted off to sleep, with Reba wearing her mother’s sweater.

Wiggling from Bobbie's grasp, she worked her way to the bathroom. She noted that the sun hadn’t even risen yet. She’d always been a morning person, just like her brother. Finished with her business, she figured that a shower could wait a little longer, after the kids were awake, and headed to the kitchen to make herself some coffee.

With a freshly brewed cup, Kat went about the task of gathering mixing bowls and other utensils to prepare breakfast. Reaching up, she paused momentarily when she brought down an old and worn mixing bowl decorated with faded imprints of cookies, cakes and sweets around the outside.

For her it meant little, but to Keith, the bowl represented more. The bowl was the first of many items Peggy would collect, when they’d first married, and decorate the house with. As she set it down on the table, the feelings it evoked were disconcerting. Once more she had images of how the kids grew excited when Peg brought it out. Such a simple item meant a lot to the kids, for it meant their mommy was going to make them special treats - treats that all of them would enjoy, such as sugar cookies or brownies, and if they were lucky, a home-made cake. Part of her seemed to remember when, on a visit, she watch how Peggy, and the kids went about, turning the kitchen into a disaster area. Not once did she complain when Bobbie smeared chocolate on her face after she dipped her fingers into the bowl. Her mother scolded her, but lightly, while Reba licked the spoon or accidently spilled a little batter while she helped to pour batter into the pans. The fun times they had together, while Keith popped into the kitchen himself to taste the icing or whatever the kids were making. He’d then go man the grill, while she’d play hide-and-seek outside or pushed them on the swing-set to keep them occupied.

Earlier memories surfaced about how she and Peg had girl-to-girl conversations. They shared secrets and she learned how much Peg really liked her brother, even though Kat was too young herself to understand. Kat began to wonder just how powerful the magic was, and she shivered slightly, frightened as to whether the memories were real or fake, while a part of Keith faded into the background.

Treats had always been Peggy’s specialty. Today, she decided, would be a special day for the three of them. She took another sip of her coffee, then searched through the refrigerator for strawberries and blueberries and pancake mix, while she waited for the kids to awaken. Breakfast would be the beginning for the three of them. Then there were other tasks she needed to do. She didn’t know how far the magic extended, but today was another opportunity she wasn’t going to waste.

***********

The two stared each other down, one across from the other, till the clown-faced girl giggled and a smile creased Reba’s face. Multi-color ice cream covered her mouth from where she’d licked the double-scooped cone. Earlier, something told Kat she should drop Bobbie off before she went clothes shopping with Reba, and so she imposed on Lisa to care for her. Lisa had been all smiles and understanding. “I don’t mind, really. We’ll have a great time, won’t we, munchkin?” she practically purred before shooing Kat away. You two have a great time. If you want you can even leave her overnight. In fact, I insist. We can go back to water park.”

Kat looked at her suspiciously, and was rewarded with a wink from Lisa as she whisked Bobbie inside, closing the door and leaving her alone before she could give a rebuttal.

Exhausted, the two of them had placed their shopping bags next to each other. Once more, Reba had started to shut her out, not wanting to open up. It wasn’t till Kat started pulling out clothes and giving a critical eye that Reba began to open up. After giving a once-over on a single-pleated skirt, she placed it back before going to the next size. One or two more she’d place in the cart, while with others, she would hang them back on the rack. “Mommy did the same thing,” Reba said, her voice once more tinged with sadness.

“Yep, it’s to see how they look on you. We girls have to coordinate what looks best on us. Not just fit, but how they look with our hair and our eyes. That’s why it takes us forever. That and the fact it’s fun.” She put another item back, “You miss her very much don’t you?” Reba just nodded. “Well it’s okay to be sad and miss her. I miss her too. She was my best friend. Did you know that my brother and her were friends around your age?” The astonished look said it all. “You mean my doofus of a brother never told you?”

“Daddy’s not a doofus,” Reba said, defending her daddy, but in a quieter voice. “He just hurts and doesn’t like to talk about it. Sometimes… sometimes when he thought I was asleep, I’d hear him crying, calling out mommy's name. He doesn’t like to talk about her.”

A part of Keith deep down felt the shock at hearing that revelation. Kat pulled another top that looked good on Reba. “When Miss Lisa took me shopping once, I told her and she said he was lonely inside. He’d lost his best friend and it would take time to get better.”

“Yes, it'll take time for him. Dad, your grandfather, never like it when he cried. He’d tell him that big boy’s didn’t cry, so your dad would hold it in somehow and wait. I remembered he’d go for walks when he’d been hurt and I’d follow him. That’s why my nicknames Kat. I was silent as a cat, and he never knew I was following him. I’d hear him cry later on, and then he’d stop and then come back home.”

“Tell me another story about Daddy, please,” she heard from her niece, pulled from her reminiscing.

Wiping Reba’s face, Kat went into another tale about her brother helping to clean the barn when he and her had visited their grandparent’s farm. He’d slipped in the muck from the horses and cows stalls. “Eww, gross,” Reba exclaimed in laughter.

“Yep. He was covered all over, and stank so bad, Grandmother wouldn’t let him inside. He had to take a bath in a wash bucket out on the porch. Our cousins all came around to watch him.” She laughed at the memory. “He stood outside, red with embarrassment, with just a small towel wrapped around him, while they heated up the water on a wood burning stove. That’s how old the house was.

“Wow.”

*************

Leaning on the porch railing, Keith sipped on his morning coffee and watched the sun come up. Just like Grandmother had promised, he’d changed back several days ago. Over the next few days, he tried to work through what he had experienced. As far as the kids were concerned, an aunt had come to visit while he had to attend some seminar out of town.

His mind had been fuzzy when he awoke the next morning. A part of him remembered the weekend, while another part was disjointed for him. What was important, though, was the insight into his daughter's feelings than he’d ever had before - not only Reba’s, but Bobby’s also.

As a student counselor, he was used to listening to young adults express their fears as they prepared for their future. Why wouldn’t he listen to his own children? Were they any different? Watching the morning sunrise, it dawned on him why. He had been pushing his own feelings away, not wanting to deal with them as he waited for what he considered an expert to help him through, and in the process, he'd pushed his children’s feelings away, too. It was his responsibility to listen to his kids, not some stranger. Sure, he needed help raising two small kids, but he had help all around, if he’d only let them.

Lisa was a good example, having moved back from the Midwest a year prior. He’d first met her while he had gone to renew his teaching certificate at the local college, and again when she accepted the Physical Education job at the high school. She and Peg had hit it off well, and they’d stayed friends since. She had been willing to help as she gave advice on Reba. As he thought about it, he realized that she hadn’t been like the other woman who tried to take advantage of the situation. She understood his feelings. Only once did he try to be more intimate, and she rebuffed him gently, understanding it was more grief than anything else. He had been ashamed afterwards.

Grandmother had been right - he needed more insight on raising a girl. Still, even with some of Kat’s memories, he knew there was more to learn. There were things Reba wouldn’t talk to him about, even when she grew older, perhaps too embarrassed to discuss them, or just needing a woman to confide in. Perhaps, he thought, perhaps there was another way.

After parking his car, Keith trudged across the parking lot to the ticket booth, with Reba by his side. He’d noticed how so few men came, but those that he did see frequently had children of their own. A few gave him a quick glance before turning their attention back to where they were going. The few who he did make eye contact with showed their nervousness that someone else knew their secrets.

Keith and Reba bypassed the ticket booth and walked directly to the grey building, pressing the intercom button as soon as they approached the door. “Why are we here Daddy?” Reba asked, curious.

“I need to talk to the owner, sweetheart, and it concerns the two of us.” Hearing the click of the door, Keith pulled it open and the two walked inside.

*****Nine months later********

Kat woke with a start when she realized that an arm was draped across her body. From the previous two nights, she’d let the man have his way with her - not that she was complaining. It was with mutual consent that she she’d hooked up with the guy, and she didn’t have any regrets. The ecstasy to which he'd taken her couldn’t be compared. Positions she’d never dreamed of doing fulfilled the lust that had taken control over both of them.

With Lisa watching her nieces, Kat enjoyed their night's affair. That was, until she awoke with him again for a third time, her head hurting from what had to have been too many drinks.

Unwrapping herself from his arm, she staggered unsteadily to the bathroom, wondering how long she had been asleep. She didn’t need to turn on any lights, as the sun streamed into the house, letting her know that it was well past sunrise. After peeing, she felt the crustiness of something between her legs that shouldn’t have been there. Suddenly, and with a dreaded feeling, she looked into the bowl, confirming what she suspected.

Clothes had been strewn everywhere, his mixing in with hers. She glanced at the nightstand when she went back to the side of the bed. To her dismay and horror, the box of condoms lay unopened.

Grabbing her phone, she speed dialed the number as she walked to the kitchen after wrapping a robe around herself.

“Hey, Kat, it's about time you called. Did the two of you have fun again last night?” Lisa asked with a giggle.

In a panicked voice, Kat answered softly, “Lisa, please tell me that I didn’t do what I think I did.”

“What? Sure you did. I mean, you’re the one who called asking to keep the kids for a third night.”

“I did? Oh god, no, no, no.” Kat couldn't hide the growing distress in her voice.

Lisa’s voice changed from amused and happy to concerned “What’s wrong?”

“We did it again only … “

“That’s a good thing right? Wait, what do you mean only? He used protection didn’t he?”

Kat’s silence said volumes. “I’ll be right over. Reba can watch her sister. She’s old enough.”

******Ten days later*******

Kat chewed on her fingernail in the bathroom, waiting the necessary minutes. Kat nearly fainted when she saw the results. “Oh my God, NO! Dear God no!”

Kat dialed the number. “Hello?” Lisa said, uncertainly.

“I took it again. I don’t know why, but I took it again.”

“But this morning?”

“It doesn’t matter. I took it again and it came back positive.”

“Are you sure?”

“Damn straight I’m sure. Dammit Lisa, I’m pregnant. I can’t be pregnant! What’s going to happen to Bobbie and Reba?”

******Three years later*******

The sound of screaming kids scampering about in the amusement area drowned out any hopes of conversation. In one of the separate party rooms at the Fun Zone, Kat placed the cake in the center of the table. Party plates and hats in place, Kat took a seat to take a breather after setting up the arrangements. The last few days had been full of hectic preparations, with baking cupcakes and a birthday cake. Then there was the selection of what presents for the birthday girl. Shopping for party favorites had been another task, and she had to choose and assemble the party favorites that would appeal to both girls and boys.

Pulling the envelope out from her purse, she re-read the letter slowly before she carefully folded it and put it back. It could wait till later, for right now there was a birthday party to finish. She’d deal with the problem later.

The noise in the room increased briefly when Lisa strode in. “Sorry for taking so long. I sent the birthday girl to the go carts.”

Kat noticed a look of excitement on Lisa’s face, her face waiting to be asked. “Okay girl what’s up? You’ve got that ‘ask me quick' look, and when you called to say you’d be a few minutes late, you were clearly excited.” Kats own excitement was evident.

“You know those promotion videos we’ve been trying to get replaced?” Lisa asked enigmatically.

“Yeah,” Kat replied, puzzled, and the grin on Lisa’s face grew wider. “No way!” Lisa nodded her head enthusiastically.

“Come on spill, quit playing games. Tell me,” Kat insisted.

“Tomorrow morning. It’s the girl I told you about. She agreed to let the NRD’s record her diving and swimming.”

“You’re kidding!” Kat's excitement growing. In the time she'd been a woman, she'd spent a lot of time with Lisa, and had heard much of this 'miracle girl' that Lisa seemed to be always talking about.

“No,” Lisa said, pulling up a chair. “She’s that good. Liz and I have been using her the past couple of days to help teaching. She notices things that you wouldn’t believe. It’s almost scary. Some of the girls - those that listened to her - started improving. She didn’t brag, or act better than them, or belittle them. She just told them to keep trying, and it worked. It's like she's a natural at teaching! A few were frustrated at first, but they kept going, and their confidence increased as they improved. Suddenly others noticed and started asking for help. A lot of the older girls didn’t want to admit that a girl younger than them could offer suggestions, but they're coming around." She chuckled at the memories. "When she agreed, we let her on the platforms to practice. That girl put them _all_ to shame. None of my best girls even came close. I’d never seen someone that's such a natural! She's even got the girls competing to outdo each other, which they _never_ did before.”

She paused to take a breath from her excited babbling. “Kat, you wouldn’t believe what that girl can do. You should have seen her when we let her practice for tomorrow. The other girls were pretty awestruck when she took to the top platform. Some of those dives …." Lisa’s face lit up. “Usually she seems almost scared, but when she hit the boards, it was like she was a different person - so confident and sure of herself.”

“And here I thought the orphanage was finally letting you keep one of their kids.”

“Not likely,” Lisa said, a sticking point she didn’t like, putting a damper on her mood. “At least they’re still letting me handle some of the emergencies.”

“Yeah, but only during the summer. I thought for sure that boy, Craig, would be staying.”

“Three weeks, and then a foster family took him in. Like I said, I’m just a staging point, nothing more.”

The women ceased their conversation when the door opened and a gaggle of nine and ten year old kids poured into the room, excited at having cake an ice cream, Bobbie , the birthday girl, was most excited at the presents.

*************

The middle aged woman stepped out of the rental car, dressed in a long grey skirt and white blouse. She smoothed her skirt before she headed to her brother-in-law’s door. Living out of state, she hadn’t visited since her sister’s funeral five years prior. No vehicle appeared to be parked outside when she drove up, and with no windows in the garage door, she couldn’t be sure if anyone was home. Ringing the doorbell, she waited patiently for an answer, planning on surprising them with her early arrival. When none was forthcoming, she pulled out a spare key wondering if it would still fit. Satisfied it still worked, she let herself in.

“Hello. Is anyone home?" she called out. When there was no answer, she placed her purse on the coffee table, confused at the home's décor. The home had the feel of a woman’s touch, from the wall decorations to the furniture's upholstery. Sprinkled throughout were small knick-knacks of the type that were unexpected from her brother-in-law. On her last visit, she had clearly noticed that he had taken down most of her sister's items after the funeral. Keith had clearly been distraught over Peggy’s death, and had removed most of the reminders of her presence.

Looking through the house, she became more confused when she peeked inside the master bedroom. It most definitely had a woman's touch to it, from the curtains that decorated the windows to the comforter, and even to the little items placed on the dressers. She could smell the fragrance of lilac in the air. Snooping around, she opened several dresser drawers, only to find nothing but female clothing for a young woman. Thinking she’d somehow entered the wrong home, she found a family picture next to the bed. Upon close examination, she recognized only one person. The girl with blond curly hair, Rebeca, had started to blossom into a very pretty teen like her mother. Several inches taller than the other youth, she stood next to the other child who looked faintly like her brother, but more feminine, with her long hair and waif features. Sylvia was sure it was Rebeca’s younger brother Bobby.

Walking out of the master bedroom, Sylvia stepped into one of the children’s rooms. Instantly, she recognized Rebeca’s room, with a picture of her mother and her displayed on her nightstand. The change seemed to be that there were pictures of boy bands displayed on the wall, and several other slight changes in décor of a girls taste going from a ‘tween to a teenager. Sylvia crossed the hall into the other room, expecting to find a boy's room. She was startled to find the room decorated in the fashion of a younger ‘tween. Bobby’s room was decorated in the 'Hello Kitty' theme that a lot of girls his age fancied. Shocked, she checked the closets, and found dresses, sweaters, and other items no boy would be caught dead wearing. Nothing in the room indicated a boy occupied the room.

“Hello? Who’s here?” a soft soprano voice called out. "Show yourself.”

As Sylvia stepped back into the living room, Kat gasped at who stood before her. “Sylvia? What are you doing here?”

“I should be asking the same thing of you,” Sylvia shot back, her eyes narrow with suspicion. She could see past Kat, to see Rebeca standing outside. “What’s going on here? And who are you?”

“I live here. This is my and the kid's home. I’m Keith’s sister. Surely you recognize me.”

Sylvia staggered backwards at the implications of what the young woman was saying. Plopping down into a chair, Sylvia was overcome by who she almost recognized by her features. “Keith? Is that… you?”

“No, I’m his sister Katie,” Kat replied.

“That’s not possible. Keith doesn’t have a sister!”

Ushering the kids inside, Kat said, keeping a wary eye on Sylvia, “Reba, help your sister put her presents away, and then wash up. This may take a bit.” Both girls gave Kat an expectant look as they made their way past their aunt. When Sylvia saw the long tress of hair on Bobby, her jaw dropped in disbelief. It wasn't just the hair, either. She could see the outline of a training bra noticeable through the shirt he wore.

“What did you do to my nephew? And where’s Keith?” Sylvia's voice grew stronger in volume.

“Look, let’s talk somewhere alone, away from the kids. I don’t want to frighten or upset them.”

"What the hell is going on here?” Sylvia demanded again, her anger becoming more evident.

“Either step outside so we talk civilized, or you can just leave.”

Still in shock, Sylvia grabbed her purse and stormed towards the door, “I’ll be back, and I’ll have the police. I don’t know what you did, but I’ll be damned if I’ll have you turn my nephew into some freak.”

“Bobbie isn’t a freak. You can either talk with me, or you can call the police. I don’t care. Just be prepared for the repercussions.”

Following her outside, Kat watched as Sylvia screeched out of the driveway, all the while giving her a disgusted look. Kat could only shake her head as she plodded heavily back inside, her mind awhirl as she tried to figure out how to handle this unexpected wrinkle.

*************

Kat had just finished putting Bobby’s suitcase and camping gear in the trunk of the car when the police cruiser parked directly behind her car, blocking her exit. She scowled; she knew she was pressed for time. Sylvia’s rental car pulled up to the curb behind the police car.

Turning toward the officers, she smoothed out her dress, her face grim with determination. Both kids were seated in the back and were looking out the windows at what was happening. “Is there a problem officer?” Kat asked in a respectable voice.

The officer motioned Kat away from the vehicle. “We received a report of a strange woman who doesn't belong at this address, claiming to be the sister of the owner. It was suggested that she had somehow altered her nephew's appearance and gender.” The officer eyed the car, seeing the look of the kid’s faces, one wearing a cap.

“Well I guess that would have to be me, officer, although you’ll find that’s who I am. My brother owns this house, and I'm his sister.”

“You have some form of ID miss?” the officer asked insistently.

“Yes, sir. In my wallet.” She yelled over her shoulder to the car. “Bobby, can you bring me my purse, please?”

Bobby crawled from the car with Kat's purse in hand, and handed it to her. Rummaging through the purse, she pulled out her wallet and then handed her driver’s license to the policeman. “Here you go officer.” Kat noticed how the officer eyed Bobby. Clad in jeans, tennis shoes and a short sleeve shirt, he had left the top buttons undone.

The officer noted nothing to him indicated Bobby was a girl. He did notice a tan line on his shoulders, perhaps from wearing a t-shirt out in the sun. “Can you remove your cap for me, son.” Taking it off, Bobby displayed a crew-cut. The officer's expression remained impassive. With her license in hand, he strode back to the cruiser and his waiting partner. “Run a check on the license and the tags.”

Kat watched Sylvia’s expression change from a smudged look to one of dismay when she saw how short his hair was... “But, she could have had him cut it off.” Sylvia exclaimed. “What about his room?”

“What about his room?” Kat asked, “If you wish to look it over, fine, but I’m going to be late.”

“Oh?” the officer inquired, suspicion returning to his gaze.

“Yes. Our church is sponsoring a camping trip, and Bobby is signed up. He’s supposed to be meeting the group of kids and chaperones at the church before services. He’s been looking forward to it since school ended.”

Bobby gave a toothy grin to the officer. “Yeah, yesterday I celebrated my tenth birthday, and Aunt Katie promised me I could go. It’s part of my birthday present.”

“Do you mind if I have a quick look?” the officer asked.

“No, not at all, if it doesn’t take too long,” Kat replied, clearly impatient.

“Her license and the car check out,” the other officer said, having joined them from the police car.

“I’ll make it quick. I appreciate your cooperation in this matter, Ms. Sinclair,” the first officer said. The fact that her identity had checked out seemed to make him less suspicious.

As they walked into the house, Kat excused the mess. “I’m sorry about the clutter but we’re kinda rushed for time.”

“Perfectly understandable. I have one of my own, although mine prefers not to set foot out of his room unless it’s to eat or use the bathroom,” the officer joked.

Kat could only laugh, especially when she saw her sister-in-law's expression when she too took a look in the bedroom. She saw no girls' items. Everything in the room, including the toys, were typical of a boy. Even the curtains and bedding were different. With posters of Pokémon and bugs on the walls, there was no indication that the room ever belonged to a girl.

“Well I won’t be keeping your time, Ms. Sinclair,” the officer said, seeing himself out. Before leaving, he gave Sylvia a distasteful look for wasting their time.

“Now if you’ll excuse me,” Kat said to Sylvia, hurrying to her car, “I might be able to get Bobby over to the church before they leave. Reba, call Mrs. Ketchfield. Ask her to tell the driver we’re running late and to please wait.” Kat gave Sylvia a critical eye as if deciding. “Make yourself at home and ‘maybe’ you’ll listen to me when I said let’s talk. Reba and I’ll be back once church is over, probably around noon.”

Sylvia just stood in shock, dismayed at the turn of events.

*************

Sylvia flipped through the photo album, staring at the pictures. Several she had recognized, yet were slightly different when she was younger. The girl that claimed to be ‘her’ brother-in-law's sister was featured in several with her sister Peggy. Hearing the door close, she glanced up to find both Reba and Kat watching her.

“It’s a little disconcerting when you think about it. Look, I want to apologized for this morning, but I did warn you,” Kat said simply.

“Just who are you? I mean, there’s no way you could have faked half this stuff. You’re not a long lost sister and…"

“No, I’m not. Like I said, I’m Katie, Keith’s sister. If you don’t believe me, go ahead and call up Mom and Dad.” Kat rubbed her temple. “Grandmother did warn me that something like this could happen.”

“We are still going to the water park Kat, aren't we?” Reba inquired, her voice sounding hopeful.

Turning her attention to Sylvia, Kat said invitingly, “You’re welcome to come. It might help to explain what’s going on if you do. And I did promise Reba that I’d spend more time with her while her brother was gone.” She gave her niece a mock stare, “Although I suspect she’s going to abandon me —again- once she sees her friends there.”

Kat heard the giggles when Reba rushed to her room to change. “I hope you don’t mind waiting while I change. My feet are killing me in these heels, and I’d like to get comfortable.”

*************

Standing alone in line, Sylvia noticed the women all around her with skimpy shorts and tank tops. No more than a few men were in the ticket line where she was waiting her turn to purchase a ticket. Off to one side, she noticed five to six college boys in a deep discussion, whispering among themselves. One produced a deck of cards, and each took a turn at grabbing one randomly from the deck. With a fist pump, two of them headed to the back of the line, while the others waited. “They're deciding which of them gets the free drinks tonight.” The voice startled her and she found that she was in front of the ticket booth.

“Why would they be doing that?”

It’s hard to explain under the present circumstances,” the girl said, being exceptionally vague, “but I’m sure you remember your days when you went out clubbing.” The dark-haired girl replied from inside, giving her a knowing smile.

Both Kat and Reba had gone through the express line and were waiting for her on the other side. “I remember there were ways of not paying for your drinks while still having a good time. But sometimes it could work against you, depending on who was buying the drinks.”

“Exactly. It’s the middle of the month, and money's tight for the undergrads until they get money from home. A few of them play a modified version of Russian Roulette when they visit. Several have, as they say, bit the bullet.”

“I don’t understand,” Sylvia replied, perplexed at the strange remark.

“Ask Kat. She can explain it,” the dark haired girl said with a mischievous smile.

Thinking of Kat reminded her on why she came. “So how much is a ticket?”

“We don’t actually sell tickets. This is an exclusive members-only park, but we do have a few guest passes available.” The girl quoted a price.

“That’s rather steep for a water park, don’t you think?” The girl didn’t answer. “I hope it’s worth the price,” Sylvia said as she handed over her credit card for a one-day pass.

As she changed and showered, Sylvia looked over her figure and compared it to several of the other women her age. While not a ravenous beauty, she still had a nice figure, even though she had a tiny paunch in the front. Self-conscious of her minor flaws, she couldn’t help compare herself to the others. It didn’t help her ego when she saw Kat emerge in a little two piece number that accentuated her youthful figure. In fact Sylvia found herself a little jealous of the vixen.

Seeing the look, Kat tried to play it down. “I work hard to keep this figure, and coming here is the safest place for me to have some fun with Reba without someone eyeing me for their conquest. Besides you're no slouch yourself.”

“Kat’s right, Aunt Sylvia, you do look very pretty.”

Sylvia looked at her niece. Reba's body was forming into that of a young pretty girl. Her hips were a bit curvier, as were her growing breasts. The gangly look was slowing giving way to a shape that boys her age would surly notice - if they hadn’t already. Given her two-piece suit, Reba seemed ready to show off her attire. “Thank-you.”

Sylvia couldn’t help but enjoy the rides the three rode. They even enjoyed a laugh when both Sylvia and Kat raced down one of the water slides, only to find their tops had come off when they exited. She enjoyed watching the other two try and catch waves on boogie boards. Reba whooped and hollered when she outlasted Kat in the wave pool. Claiming exhaustion, Sylvia found a lounge chair. And true to Kat’s speculation, Reba soon begged to head over to the Junior Lifeguard Academy.

Acquiescing, Kat watched the girl scamper off. “Took her longer than I suspected,” she commented as she pulled another lounge chair near Sylvia.

“She’s growing into a lovely young girl. Nothing what I expected when I showed up yesterday.”

“No, but it has been five years since you last visited, and it wasn't a pleasant one if I recall.”

“How do you know that? I don’t even recall you at the funeral.”

“Let me answer your question with a question. When we entered, how many men did you see come in?”

“Very few.”

And how many have you seen since we’ve been inside the park? And think of Bobby, too.

The question caught Sylvia by surprise. “None. But what has that got to do with Bobby?”

“Look, yesterday, you were right about Bobby. I tried to talk with you, but you weren’t ready to listen. Then after this morning …."

“You mean Bobby was a girl? How is that possible?” Sylvia still believed that what Kat was suggesting was impossible.

“Oh, come on, Silve. Stop doubting what you already know. It’s in the water.”

“But that means ...?” Her open-jawed astonishment gave way to a narrow-eyed suspicious stare at Kat. Kat just only nodded. “Why?”

“He never remembered being a girl here, and Bikini Beach is one of the safest water parks around. I could come and be close to my niece and nephew without any fear.”

“Never?”

“Not till recently. It started off as a way for him to learn to swim and play. Lisa had suggested it as a family thing. The beaches around here aren’t safe anymore. And a lot of the other parks are run down or closed. It’s all about making money and giving the customer so little.”

“So he does know?”

Getting up Kat stretched out her limber body, pushing her breasts forward and upwards when she stretched backwards, not wanting to carry the conversation further there. “Let’s get something to eat and drink over in the Wild River area. They have an awesome menu if you’re hungry.”

At the River Landings dining building, Kat selected a salad along with a coconut smoothie, while Sylvia ordered a veggie burger, sweet potato fries, and a diet soda. Finding a free table away from the rest of the crowd, Kat continued where she had left off.

“Not all boys recall what happens here, even when they grew older. Reba quickly learned not to say anything. She discovered that the hard way after she told a friend, and the other girl started teasing her about making up wild stories. I had to explain that some would never believe her. She accepted that, and when Bobby became Bobbie, she had a sister for the duration of the pass.”

“So yesterday?”

“Was swim practice for him. It just so happened it coincided with his birthday. He was upset this morning, though, when some of the gifts didn’t change.” She chuckled at what some had been. “I promised him I’d take back those items he didn’t want. I have the receipts. He’ll have a chance to buy whatever he wants when he comes home.”

“So he accepts it?”

“Yes, now. It’s funny, how it happened a few months back. We came as usual, expecting Bobbie to step out of the shower room, only that time, she looked frightened. Anya, that’s the owner's granddaughter who you met in the ticket booth, came over and had a talk with her. Later that afternoon, Bobbie confessed she knew what happened, and that she thought I was punishing her. The three of us had a heart-to-heart talk, and I asked her to think of the many other times she’d come.”

Kat took a quick bite of her salad and a sip from her drink. “Reba told her she’d never told anyone except that one time, and found out that was a mistake. Bobbie remembered all that had happened before then, and the fun she had had. When she changed back the next day, he didn’t seem to mind. So we just continued on. Everything changes back after the pass expires, unless, it seems, she gets gifts, clothes, or other items as a girl. Only if it's bought in the park does it change. Well, for boys anyway.”

“Well come on,” Kat said when both had finished their meals. “We’re wasting time, and there’s so much to do.”

“Easy for you. You're young.”

“Oh, don’t give me that. The park was meant to be enjoyed. I'll tell you what, let’s just take a leisurely jaunt around ‘Old Man River’, or we can watch Reba playing on some of the challenges. It’s fun to watch her fall when she tries to maneuver across the Safety Scramble or distract her when she’s climbing up the Mountain wall.”

"That’s so mean,” Sylvia said, surprised.

With an almost evil grin, Kat said, “Yes, yes it is.”

*************

Sylvia couldn’t take any more of sitting in the living watching Kat and Reba prepare dinner. Like a stranger in some outdated twilight episode she felt out of place and useless. “Well, at least let me help set the table," she complained.

“You’re more than welcome,” Kat stated as she continued to stir a pot of boiling noodles. “The plates are in the second cabinet to the right, and the bowls are on the cabinet next to them. Silverware is in the top drawer next to the dishwasher.”

Being allowed to help the past few days had been very relaxing. Twice more they had gone back to park where Reba usually hung out with her friends. Only on a few occasions did she hear Kat and Reba arguing, but they settled their disputes just as quickly. “Set the table for four, if you don’t mind. Lisa’s coming over tonight.”

“Just how far is this relationship with Lisa?” Sylvia asked, wanting to know. It seemed to her that she and Kat were always talking on the phone or meeting over coffee to chat.

Kat paused, her shoulders tensing at the hidden meaning. “We’re not lovers, if that’s what you mean. We’re just very good friends, and even if we were, let’s leave the Bible rhetoric out of this. I’m still a church-goer, and so are the kids. She’s a friend who's been there for me. She’s helped me through some rough spots these past few years when no-one else could, and I’ve been there for her when she's had difficulties.”

The two had had the religion debate before. Where Kat seemed to accept the use of magic, Sylvia questioned it. The two had had some heated debates a few times when Reba wasn't present. The two had finally agreed it would be off limits. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to imply ...” She found it to be a sore subject, considering how it conflicted with her own beliefs.

“You’re not the first. Reba, go ahead and put the salad down and get washed up. The chicken is almost done.”

Reba understood the hidden meaning and left, wondering what was going to happen.

Placing the food on the table, Kat continued, “Look, before Lisa arrives, I’m asking you don’t question her about her family unless she brings it up. There are things in her past that she doesn’t like to discuss. They are quite personal.”

“Fine, but answer me this. Have you ever ...?”

Kat answered with a wicked smile. “You’ve had sex.” Sylvia's tone was accusatory.

“Why shouldn’t I? It’s wonderful, and I enjoy it.”

“But that’s …”

“A sin? Don’t patronize me," Kat scolded. "I heard about some juicy tidbits of what you’ve done in your past. You lost your virginity when you were fifteen. You caught a few STDs with unprotected sex, and you kept it hidden from your parents.”

“What?!”

“Please! Girls talk. Especially me and Peg. Remember, I was her friend, too. You told Peg about your exploits.”

“But that was between ....“

“I know,” Kat said sympathetically. “You didn’t want her making the same mistakes you did. You thought Keith would just take advantage of her, even though they were the best of friends. She said it was the best advice you’d ever given her. It proved his love for her. Look, Sylvia, I’m not judging you. I’m trying to do the best I can for my niece.”

“You took it to the extreme, it seems.”

Laughing, Kat replied with a twinkle in her eyes, “Yes, and it’s helped me in more ways than one.”

*************

Lisa swirled the wine in her glass, laughing. “Oh you should have seen her, dancing up a storm to nobody there. Guys would try and make a pass at her, and she’d flirt with them, grinding her body to theirs, getting them all hot and bothered, only to push them away. Girl, you had no shame teasing them like that.”

“It was fun. Besides we all know what they wanted, and I wasn’t in the mood for it. And they probably wouldn't have been, unless they wanted a Bloody Mary.”

“You mean to say you were on your period.”

“Yep, the tail end of it actually. Life goes on, and I was in a partying mood.”

Dinner had been splendid, and the house was filled with laughter and serious discussions over the meal. Reba told how she’d been spending time with her friends discussing music, clothes and boys. All the woman seemed to have their own opinion on each of the subjects especially on boys. Reba laughed at some of their thoughts.

Tired from a long day, Kat shooed Reba to bed, much to the girl's consternation. Reba wanted to hear more of their discussion. Making sure she was finally asleep, the three older women went into seriousness matters unfitting for a young girl.

“She’s going to break a lot of boy's hearts when she starts dating,” Sylvia commented once more. The wine had loosened up all of them.

“I know,” Kat said with a worried expression. “She’s a smart girl, and she keeps me on my toes with her growing interest in boys. Thank God I still have a few more years with Bobby.”

“That’s going to be one interesting conversation,” Lisa said, laughing at the thought.

“I’ll be able to handle it.”

“Still, with you being a party girl, how can you expect Reba to not follow in your ways? After all, the example you're setting for Reba is on the wild side.”

Looking at Lisa, Kat went silent for a moment. “You're right. I was teaching her how to be promiscuous, how to be a sexy slut. I … had what they call a ‘scared straight’ moment. I learned from it, and I vowed to never let it hamper my relationship with her. I had to put a damper on my wild side for the sake of the kids.”

“Scared straight?”

“It was close to two years after Peggy’s death,” Lisa said, seeing the nod from Kat. “My brother Lester dropped by to pay me a visit. He's a sweet guy, but sometimes he’s a little too sure of himself. Kat took an interest in him.”

“Don’t blame me! He’s a hunk,” Kat said. Her eyes had a dreamy look in them at thinking about him.

“Anyway” Lisa said, drawing Kat’s attention back to the subject, “he was spending time visiting when the two decided to hook up. It was mutual, and the two knew what the other wanted. Lester’s a big boy, but I warned him what I’d do if he hurt Kat.”

Taking another sip of wine, Lisa continued to the story. “For the first two nights, we went out to the Coconut Club enjoying ourselves. Afterwards, I’d take care of the kids while those two had their own private party.”

“You really were a slut.”

“Don’t you dare judge me, Sylvia, after the number of boys you had! A girl has her needs, just like a man. Unlike you, I took precautions. I douched even when he used a condom. I didn’t drink in excess - in fact I set myself to a two drink limit.”

“Kat, simmer down. It wasn’t your fault,” Lisa said soothingly.

“Damn straight it wasn’t, nor was it your brother's.”

“I told him I was sorry afterwards. Grandmother almost wouldn’t let me back after what I did.”

“I don’t understand,” Sylvia said, confused about the change in direction the conversation seemed to have taken.

“Lester and I had agreed to go out one last time. He understood my desire to just dance that night, and he was being a gentleman about it. The club wasn’t rocking like it usually did, though, and a few of the frat boys from Semper Tri Omega invited us over to their house. I wish we’d have turned them down," Kat added, regret dripping from her words. "I never suspected that some of the Semper Tri’s would stoop so low.”

“Who are the Semper Tri Omega’s?"

“A frat group from the college. A nice group of kids to hang out with — mostly,” Lisa explained. “Unfortunately, a few unsavory guys joined the frat. Kat called saying they’d be heading over there for a bit. When she didn’t return to pick up the kids, I thought they were just staying out longer, having a good time. Kat called, I don’t know around ten-thirty, eleven o’clock the next day. She was pretty upset."

“Near panic, really,” Kat elaborated.

“I rushed over to find Lester still out cold. After finally rousing him, we found out that he didn’t remember much, except he’d taken an inebriated Kat home. He said she was all over him. After that, neither of them remember much of anything.

“I … I had unprotected sex," Kat admitted. “I douched daily for five days. I didn’t care. Afterwards I fretted, praying for the best. Each day, I’d take a pregnancy test, breathing a sigh of relief when it came back negative. That was, until the last day.”

“And?”

“If … if a man transforms into a woman and becomes pregnant, they can never change back,” Kat stated, clearly upset. “Ever.”

“But if you were pregnant, where is the baby?" Her jaw dropped and her eyes widened with surprise. "Wait, you didn’t.” Silvia exclaimed. Kat just remained silent. “Tell me you didn’t.”

“It wouldn’t have mattered,” Kat said softly, taking a sip of wine. “Grandmother warned me what would happen if I became pregnant. Once it starts, your old life is over. You could have an abortion, but you'd still remain a woman. It’s part of the magic. It’s up to the person to seek protection. I knew that. Unless Grandmother has prior knowledge, she can’t stop it.”

“Kat, don’t," Lisa pleaded. “Quit blaming yourself.”

“I didn’t want to be a mother. I was scared shitless of the consequences and what it meant to my niece and nephew. They mean that much to me.”

Kat took a final sip of wine, apparently more than she should have had. Her voice had become tempered. “Look, let’s not discuss it anymore. It's a painful memory.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Let’s drop it, okay! It’s getting late, and there’s a meeting I have to attend tomorrow. I’m sorry, but I need to get some sleep.”

“Will you be dropping Reba off at the park as usual?” Lisa asked.

“I’ll watch her, if you don’t mind," Sylvia requested.

Kat just nodded while Lisa pulled Kat closer. “Let’s go girlfriend.” She led Kat to the bedroom, waiting till she was in bed, and then she gently closed the bedroom door.

“Do me a favor. Make sure she calls me in the morning. Tonight’s going to be a rough night for her,” Lisa asked Sylvia.

Sylvia eyed the bedroom door wondering what had just occurred, before she followed Lisa out to her car. “What was that all about?” she asked, her curiosity not letting her go.

“Too much wine, I suspect. It’s not my place to discuss it, Sylvia, but if she wants to talk, wait until morning. She’s ashamed of her actions.” Getting behind the wheel, she continued, “When the test came back saying she was pregnant, she went ballistic. If she wants to talk more about it, it’s up to her.”

“But … how could being pregnant cause her to lose the kids?”

“Ask her in the morning. It was nice meeting you." Lisa sighed. "Kat's a wonderful person. Don’t let this one episode make you think otherwise. She’s done wonders with those kids. She'll be the first to admit that she's made a few mistakes, but that’s what growing up is all about - learning from your mistakes right?”

*************

Sylvia woke to the sound of grunting and moaning. Cautiously, she stepped out of the guest room, listening for where the sound was coming from. Stopping in front of the master bedroom door, she paused when she heard another moan from behind the door. As she moved back, she distinctly heard the sound of a man within the room, clearly in pain judging by the intense sounds he made.

Standing in the doorframe of her room, she watched in astonishment when a lone figure stepped out, clad only in grey shorts and an open robe, and doubled over in pain. Gasping, she couldn't help but exclaim, “Keith!” She grabbed hold of him when he staggered forward down the hall towards the living room.

“Goddamn it”, he grunted, gasping for air. He plopped down onto the couch, his body twitched from the stress that the transformation had exerted on him.

“Keith what’s going on? Are you ill? Should I call a doctor?”

“No… no … maybe,” Keith insisted. “Just let me rest,” his body convulsed once more while he let out another low groan.

“What’s happening?”

“Transformation shock. Too many transformations back to back. Hoped being female longer would ease the transition. Guess I was … ugh… wrong,” Keith clasped his hands around his abdomen.

“Help me up,” he groaned, and he tried once more to stand. After Sylvia helped him up, he leaned on her. “Need to walk around. Hope it helps …” Sylvia steadied him as he stumbled about.

“But why?”

“I promised Reba I’d spend more girl time with her. She’s at an age when she has questions she wouldn’t normally ask of me, but she’s more comfortable with Kat. I don’t mind - it’s a nice relationship.” Keith leaned once more against a chair, Sylvia maintaining her hold for support.

“You did all this for her?”

“And Bobby.”

“Bobby?”

“Sure, think of it. They both each need a mother and father for their questions. So I become one or the other as needed. Only, the best I could do was become my own sister.” Keith headed once more to the couch exhausted.

A light flickered on and a startled girl stared at her father. “Daddy!” Reba exclaimed before rushing towards her father.

Plopping herself next to her father, Reba embraced him. “Daddy, you didn’t have to do it. You could have said no.”

“What, and miss out on some of the best times we had with your aunt at the park?” He winced in pain. “Just wish it didn’t hurt so much afterwards,” he said, trying to give a weak laugh. “Of course, we’re going to pay a small price, aren’t we sweetheart?”

Reba gave her dad a weak smile. “It’s okay, Daddy. I don’t mind. We can talk too.”

“That’s my girl. Now back to bed. I’ll be going back soon myself.”

“Promise?”

“Promise. The pain's almost gone now. I’ll have the park's doctor check me out later.”

Sylvia watched the exchange between the two, in awe at what Keith was willing to put up with for his daughter. Keith headed back to his own room once Reba was satisfied her father would be alright and went back to bed.

Glancing back at Sylvia, Keith said, “We can talk more later. Too much wine, and then this .... I’m going to be looking forward to that morning cup of coffee. Probably miss my usual morning sunrise.”

Sylvia bade him a goodnight before he closed the door and she headed back to bed. She tried to reason with herself on why she came, but she could only conclude that she’d have to reevaluate her original purpose.

**************

Keith awoke to the smell of coffee. From the light filtering through the blinds, the day looked gloomy. Still mostly dark, the room didn’t have a welcome, sunshiny look either. Getting up, he noticed that the pain he had had gone through during the night had lessoned considerably. He didn’t dare tell them the true extent of the excruciating agony he suffered, for fear of causing a panic. Clad in his pajamas and robe, he walked unsteadily out to the kitchen.

“Morning Keith” Sylvia greeted him warmly as she placed a cup in front of him. “Straight black, if I recall correctly” He took a seat at the table. “Sleep better?” Her voice carried the concern she felt.

“Yeah, thanks. Where’s Reba?”

“She's at a friend’s. She looked in on you twice, really concerned. It seems you really scared her. We talked for a bit about how you two had connected at the water park.”

“I didn’t mean to scare her.”

“Tell me, why do you do it?”

“Told you - Reba needs a mother in her life, just as Bobby does too sometimes. She and Bobby see Kat as fulfilling that role.”

“That’s why I came to visit.”

“No. You came to take them away from me. I got your letter. No offense, but raising my children is my responsibility, not yours.”

“So you’re trying to be it all and do everything?”

“I've been doing it for the past five years. I’m not the only single father in the world. Did you know that there are a lot of support groups for single or widowed mothers, but not one for single fathers?”

The look on Sylvia’s face was all he needed to know. “Even members of my own church wondered if I could hack being a single parent. They weren't sure if I was man enough to run my own household.” Realizing the amount of frustration in his voice, Keith took a long sip to help him calm down. “I almost left the church when the women started telling Reba how to behave, and that she needed to come to them for advice. Unwanted advice, I might add. That girl is something! Don’t ever call her a dumb blond.” He chuckled lightly. “She told them they weren’t her mom, I was, and it wasn’t their place.”

“Mom?”

“Yep, her Mr. Mom, who not only takes care of her, but someone she could turn to when she needs to talk, just like Bobby.”

“I guess I misjudged you, Keith. And Reba.” With a little trepidation, she continued, “I’d like to ask, if you don’t mind, about last night. Lisa said I should ask you. I know it’s not my place, but what happened afterwards - after you found out you were pregnant?”

Taking a deep breath, “You have a right to know, I guess. It would have affected everyone, even you.”

“The magic is that strong?”

“Yeah, all of my reality would have changed.” He leaned back in the chair. “After I, or rather Kat, took the pregnancy test again and it came back positive, she, I, had a meltdown. Grandmother warned me of the consequences of becoming pregnant, and that reality would change - and not for the better. I would have ceased to have ever existed, while Kat would have taken over and you would know me as her.”

Sylvia grasped the implications of what he was saying. “They wouldn’t exist either, neither of them would have been born. But what about if Peggy married someone else?”

“Wouldn’t have been the same. Maybe she’d have a boy or a girl maybe both, maybe none - who knows? But in either case, they wouldn’t be mine, and she would have still died. I wouldn’t have just lost Peggy I would have lost my children, too.”

“Ever since the funeral, you’ve hounded me about taking care of my kids, just like several others who thought I couldn’t do it. Sure, I packed up a lot of Peggy’s stuff. It all reminded me too much of how much I missed her. It was, in hindsight, a big mistake. Those times we visited - you tried to convince my children that you would be a better parent." He shook his head firmly. "Sylvia, I’m not going to let that happen.”

“Keith, I was only doing what I thought was best for your children,” Sylvia was taken aback at the ferocity of how he acted. “I heard rumors of how you went out late and partied.”

“Please, Silve it wasn’t me - it was Kat. Reality changed here locally, not totally. That was another mistake. Kat's several years younger, and more outgoing than I am. I’m a family man, while she’s a single young woman who likes to party. She grew up that day. She found out what was at stake.”

“So I received false rumors, then.”

“Not really, just skewed ones. You sent me a notice saying you were coming to take them away, with a court order based on Kat's flagrancies. Keith grabbed an apple to munch on. “You’re more than welcome to visit, Sylvia. I even insist, because they like you. But don’t even try and take my kids away from me. You’ll lose and never know it.” There was an ominous threat in his voice.

“What are you saying?”

“Think of it. I go to Bikini Beach and I buy a lifetime pass." He paused to let the implication sink in. "If I can’t have my kids, no one can.”

“You wouldn’t.”

“Let’s not find out, shall we,” his voice hard as steel. He slowly, stiffly, rose to leave, “I have a meeting to get together. A group of men who, just like me, are single fathers. Husbands who lost their wives. I’d invite you, but it’s a men’s-only get-together. No offense.”

“No, none taken. Keith, if it’s alright with you, I’d like to stay a few more days, and spend some time with my nephew when he returns.”

Keith clasped hold of her hands. “You're more than welcome to stay. Now I need to get ready.”

**********

The support group gathered in the small room, seated in clusters around small, informal tables. Pizza and drinks had been provided by the local pizzeria. Children of varying ages were scattered around the room, either gathered in same-sex groups of older children, or with their fathers in the case of younger children and toddlers. A few stood, leaning against a wall. The tables of children were occupying themselves with games or teen talk, while their fathers continued the main group discussion with those with more experienced.

“Well gentleman, I guess we can call it a day. I appreciate you all for coming. You're more than welcome to continue talking, and if you have questions, you have not only my number, but the numbers of other fathers. Check out the website. I've posted a new 'helpful tip of the week'. And remember, no question is a stupid question."

“Oh! One last thing. The owner of Bikini Beach wanted me to remind those of you who had planned to spend the day at the park, she has graciously extended your discount for this weekend due to the inclement weather. Weather is something she can't control." This comment elicited a round of laughter from some of those that knew. “Just remember to mention you’re with the ‘Widowed Fathers of Children'.” Keith stepped from the front of the room toward the soft drinks, signifying that the meeting was over.

“Mr. Sinclair? Do you have a moment?" An elderly gentleman stepped toward Keith as he walked to the refreshment table.

Keith shook the gentleman’s hand firmly in greeting. “Sure. What can I do for you?”

“I’d like to discuss your support group if you don’t mind. I’m with a medical research organization, and we’d appreciate your input on why you started this group?” Walking with the gentleman, Keith began a deep discussion of the pitfalls of being a single father and the lack of societal support for those who were in the same situation as he was.

*************

Keith loaded the car with Bobby’s gear. Having returned from church camp, Bobby was excited at being back home, and he wanted to tell both his dad and sister what he had done and learned. But he really wanted to spend more time with his dad now that he was back.

“Wait till we get home, sport. Your Aunt Sylvia will want to hear it too.”

“She’s still here?”

“Yep. She wants to spend some time with her nephew, as well as her niece." Looking at his dad, the boy seemed nervous. “It’s cool. In fact, she said she’d like to go back to the water park, but only if you want to. She’s leaving on Monday. Maybe two days wouldn’t hurt you if you feel up to it. She said your birthday present will be a gift card that you can spend after she’s gone.”

“You’re not coming, Dad?”

“Not this time, sport. Maybe in a few weeks.”

Reba pulled Bobby aside. “She’s not going to do what we thought she was going to do.”

“Really?”

“Kids, we can discuss this in the car on the way home. Right now, I think someone needs to take a bath. Didn’t they make you take one while you were out there?”

Bobby grinned that toothy grin of his. “I took a shower last night, Dad.”

“I thought so, and then you stomped in every mud hole and puddle before you boarded the bus this morning before home,” he said teasingly, slightly shoving his son. "Let’s go. Aunt Sylvia's waiting.”

***********

Balancing a plate of freshly-baked brownies, Keith pressed the buzzer for entry into the grey building. The call he'd received from Anya had been strange, asking that he stop over the first chance he had. She wouldn't give him any more details on the phone.

He had parked as close as he could next to the building, and as he walked to the door, he recognized several of the vehicles, including Lisa's and one belonging to Vicky's friend Rob. Frowning, he wondered what was going on.

Ushered inside by Grandmother, he placed the plate on an available table. Rob was comforting Vicky, while Holly and Lisa sat together talking with Anya over in the casual part of the office. “What’s going on?”

Grandmother looked at him intently for just a second. “We had an incident earlier today. I've been keeping the girls calm until you could get here to, perhaps, talk with them. Let them discuss what happened, since you’re aware of the magic and have some psychology experience. A small session, if you will, to let the girls tell you what happened."

Holly, who had included psychology in her college courses, gathered herself up and approached him, wondering aloud, “Who does the counselor go to, Keith, when they need to talk? Who do they talk to when they're troubled?”

He could see her body quaking, obviously troubled by whatever happened. Her cheeks were tear-stained, from recent crying. Holly wrapped her arms around him, hugging him tightly. He held her in a comforting, fatherly manner.

Lisa spoke. “The young girl I talked about, Keith? She changed back. She wouldn’t stay liked we hoped she would … but Anya and a detective found him injured, pretty badly, and they brought him back. We almost lost her today — it was almost too late,” she explained, her own voice shaky. “If it wasn’t for Holly’s and Vicky’s intervention, convincing her to stay, Grandmother said she would have change back again, and wouldn't have made it."

When Holly released her tight embrace, Keith turned to Lisa. She, like Holly, needed comfort, and she wrapped her arms around him. “She’s the best diver I’d ever seen and she would have ….”

Keith held her firmly not wanting to let her go. Now was not the time for him to talk, only to listen and let the girls talk.

*************

Keith stepped outside into the late evening to catch a bit of fresh air. He hadn’t paid attention to the time as the women talked, mostly listening, but asking an occasional question here and there. Experience and training had taught him that it was best to let them talk first, explain what they feared or expected. It wasn’t his place to judge, but to understand. If he didn’t understand then he’d ask a question to guide the conversation. Each of the women had a tale to tell. When they all finished, he remained quiet momentarily. “You girls did the right thing, never forget that, for it saved her life, be thankful.”

“Thank-you, Keith, for coming over," Grandmother said quietly to Keith. "If you don’t mind, I’d like you take Lisa home. Right now, she needs someone to be with her, to keep her company.”

Keith looked at Grandmother, surprised. “You’re her friend, Keith," she continued. "All I’m asking is to be with her as her friend. Holly and Vicky have others, but Lisa only has you. You understand her.”

“What about Sylvia? If she discovers the game I played with her ...?”

“What of her, Keith? You won. I know that she won’t take your kids,” Grandmother said with certainty. “You came into the park knowing how close you were to having ‘Transformation Shock’ syndrome. You even told Reba you shouldn’t, but did so anyway, against my wishes,” Grandmother pointed out.

“Yes Grandmother, and you let me,” Keith countered. “I took the chance of letting her know about Kat and the park. If she hadn’t seen me as Kat, and Bobbie's change, she wouldn’t have believed, and she would have tried to take my kids from me. I gambled with my kids' future. I pulled the trigger each time, first risking Bobby’s exposure, followed by the park, Reba’s knowing, and finally my change, wondering if she’d leave.”

“Telling her of your transgressions and what happened later was your doing Keith, not Kat's. You may not realize it, but you have control over her, not the other way around.”

“I sweated five days, Grandmother, as Kat, praying till the pass wore off, not knowing if I’d change back.”

“And we learned from it, Keith. Just like Sylvia, we learned how far you’d go for the sake of your children. There are many things I can’t anticipate, Keith. I didn’t know you would take a second test that day, and that the second pregnancy test would turn out to be faulty. I was trying to teach you a lesson by not telling you. I failed that.” Grandmother placed a reassuring hand on Keith’s shoulder. “If Anya hadn’t checked on you after Lisa called, and stopped you….” She left the rest unspoken.

“No, Grandmother, you didn’t fail. I believe someone else was teaching me a lesson. It was my mistake, and I’m grateful to both of you, really I am. I did learn from it. I learned a harsh reality that girls have to face.”

Keith clenched his fists, his body tensing up at the unpleasant memories. “I almost broke my vow to protect my children. If I had just waited till the next day .... I panicked." I ... liked the sex too much. I didn’t want to tamper down Kat's libido when I changed.” Keith shook his head at the irony. “I still do. I just learned to be a lot more cautious now.”

“You know that we’ll never allow you to buy a lifetime membership.”

“I don’t have any intention, but I’m sure you know that. If Sylvia had called my bluff and dared me to change, she’d have won. You and Anya wouldn’t have let me back knowing what I’d do. I’d have given them up. I’d never harm my kids.”

Keith drew a deep breath. “She seemed so convinced after the change. Still, I had to see how far Sylvia would go, just to make sure. I hoped and prayed she’d take the bait and back down. I didn’t expect Reba to wake up, though. I think that was the tipping point. Later, I had a talk with Reba, alone, telling her everything would be fine.”

“Dr. Chasity said you shouldn’t change at the park for at least a month, and then only with restrictions.”

“It's fine. Reba knows, and she understands. She does talk to me on some matters, just not some of her more personal ones.”

“She will, Keith. She loves you for what you’re willing to do for her.”

Keith didn’t care to discuss it anymore. He changed the subject. “Grandmother, I know you don’t have to, but ... between us - will Lisa ever get that adoption?”

“Her future was always full of uncertainty,” Grandmother said. “Now someone seems to be entering her life, and Vicky’s and Holly’s to a smaller extent.”

“The girl, perhaps?”

“Somehow she’s with her, Keith. I don’t understand how, but I see her being with Lisa.”

“I’ll keep that confidential, although I suspect you knew that I’d never tell, or else you wouldn’t have told me. I’ll take Lisa home, and talk with her more. Sylvia can watch the kids.”

“Let’s go back inside then. I understand those brownies Reba made go well with ice cream.”

“I have to warn you, Grandmother, they’re the gooey type, a little too rich and fattening for my taste,” Keith patted his belly. “You know I have to watch both mine and Kat’s figures.”

Fini

This story is copyright by the author. It is protected by licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivs 4.0 Unported License.
________________________________________

The curtain lowered, slower when compared to the many others over the course of its lifetime. A far less speeder deliverance from those early heydays while sharing the stage with an unseen spotlight. Both once bright and colorfully new. Now worn and dim.

Gone were the multitudes who once graced its stage with the opening and closing act. Years of performances brought about different reactions as the actor took center stage to perform endless plays, scenes, all before various crowds. Without fail the curtain rose and lowered when needed as the spotlight pointed to whom the star was holding many captivated with his performance. The world danced around him and he around it.

Once, both had been fresh and bright, sparkling new, now worn, and faded from where many others shared center stage with its principle star. Scuff marks clearly visible from the once pristine days as wood splintered and cracked even after countless remolding’s. Sections sagged from where heavy burdens sat upon it leaving deep grooves and heavy stains. Edges lay uneven due to imperfections from distorted placements. Parts quickly mended over lay imperfect yet never replaced from when first built.

Every day the star showed, sick or bothered, alone or partnered, joined if only momentarily with the light always focused over the star. Casts and crew moved to some unheard music even as the numbers flowed to a trickle as the music grew distant and silent. Many members faded away even as he held true to the rise and fall of the curtain. Never had there been a dress rehearsal nor a possible retake. Every mistake and achievement played out before living spectators who mingled passed his stage hearing many fumbled lines or seeing the missteps. No more would there be a need to worry about such concerns as the start took center stage one final time.

Gone were the cast and spectators that had once filed by to watch his performances. All gone or denied entrance. Members that once supported him let go save him as the spotlight faded, and the tattered curtain lowered. Softly did the light try to continue its somber glow upon him even as its light dwindled. He needed no reminder of where the casting director desired him to be for this one final performance.

His once spotless curtain now aged; tattered, faded, and worn as he. Never again to rise with its slow descent. With one final glance the star dared look with uncertainty. Would it be wrong of him to bid adieu to his once grateful audience? Then passed knowing it mattered not for he would only find resounding silence.

Turning away, he pushed aside the curtain one final time, giving what he hoped to be a bit of flourish thanks towards the light now gone leaving behind an empty stage once filled with laughter, anger, sadness, dismay, and gratitude. A stage once bright now forever dark as the actor traveled to some unseen audience sight unseen—now dismissed.

First and last was he, the star, to enter and exit this stage as the curtain closed behind him.

The last curtain call.

To find oneself a lost soul.
By Ib12us

Note: This story is not set in the BB universe. There will be days that I wish to overwrite and change the story. This is a story of change and so it shall always be.

**********************

Walking along the beach, water rushed across the sand smoothing out the writing that had been written by the lonely wayward teen.

Written not in haste, but in desperation the writer had hoped and prayed that someone would see her distress and rescue her from her place of solitude. Only none ever came since she arrived on her little island of paradise. No planes, nor ships appeared in the horizon. Just the gentle breeze of the winds to flow thru the floral and fauna daily.

Dressed in only a two piece, white polka dot swim suit, open toed sandals protected the girls her feet from the small rocks that littered the ground, yet allowed the water to flow freely across her toes as she walked along its sandy shore.

With the setting sun, Mel's auburn hair glistened within the suns fading evening sunlight. The cool breeze blew across her skin, and hair, yet she didn't seem to notice.

Alone, there was no one around to disturb her solace as she scraped a message in the soft sand hoping for a special someone to see.

Looking off in the distance, Mel make out the faint outline of another young teen sitting on a lone sand dune. None had been there before.

Approaching the girl, cautiously, Mel could see the young girls sorrowful expression as the lonely girl seemed to gaze into the waters. Small waves approached the shore only to break apart into gentle laps before their frothy waves reached the shore.

Not wishing to disturb the girls solitude, Mel paused, a respectable distance from her, yet close enough for the lonely girl finally notice her if she decided.

Once seeing the solace girl turned to face her, allowing Mel to see the stream of tears on the young girls face. She had suffered alone for so long needlessly.

Hidden within the shadows of life none noticed her for so long, till her attempt to reached out to late for those to help. By then it was to late for her and she disappeared from life never to be heard from again.

Now recognition crossed her face on who the other figure was standing so far away.

Mel moved slowly towards the girl, frightened by the sudden appearance ready to flee. Slowly and with a delicate practice, Mel raised her arm to point to the message she had written. Neither uttered a word as Mel continued to point towards the message hoping not to frighten the wayward girl away as she approached the other. Both frightened, one of who she saw the other not wanting to lose who she sought for so long.

Standing next to her, Mel knelt down palms down not wishing to frighten or cause harm as they both looked into each others eyes, one pleading, the other transfixed by what the each beheld.

No older than fourteen, Mel's own eyes mirrored the years of pain, hidden from sight that the other girl had endured. Slowly and with trepidation Mel took a seat next to the girl and turned to watch the setting sun in silence next to her.

Seated together the two watched as the fiery red ball of light continued its slow descend just below the unreachable horizon when there came a flash of green, before fading away leading into the night.

Her hand close to, yet never daring to touch, Mel longed to reach out to the lonely girl, wondering if the other would ever do the same.

As if reading Mel's thoughts, her twin, hesitatingly at first, moved towards the offered hand to touch, if only momentarily, before she faded away into nothingness melding into the final remnants of twilight across the vast oceans water.

All alone Mel shifted her legs to her chest, wrapping her arms around them. Resting her chin between her knees, contemplating what had just take place. Slowly a grin formed on her face when she realized a major hurtle had been overcome between both her and her twin. Maybe, just maybe, there was a chance of salvation, for them to come together if not in body at least in spirit.

Overhead in the night sky, stars winked into existence, twinkling downward with moonlight reflecting off the endless ocean of the waters surface.
Still the a gentle breeze blew, lifting loose sand from whence where a pair of girls, one lost, the other desperate to find herself, had been. Endless waves moved gently along the shore, yet there were none to see.

*****************

Memories surface once more, nearly forgotten as the girl reflected on how she arrived in her world of paradise, sitting alone on the sandy shore.

Images surface like bubbles in the water as she recalled how she found herself drifting aimlessly in once murky water, her life nearly drained away from her. She saw how she allowed her life to be pulled away from her as she had sought to swim away from her troubles. How she found herself floundering aimlessly, tossed around in an ocean of guilt of her own makings, her means of escape taken away from her at the last second.

Cast asunder, she expected the worst as the frightened girl sought forgiveness, never expecting any, for who could find her when she no longer there for others to find.

Drifting aimlessly, Melody cried out in anguish in a sea of darkness, alone for none to hear. Unable to see in the vast ocean around her, there was no light to guide her, to give her direction. For there were no rays of light. No stars or moon. Only the pitch blackness of ones soul consumed by despair and hopelessness.

As she floated there in her own making time had no meaning and the feeling of helplessness continued to bear on young girl an just as she thought this was what her sheer existence would always be, a faint light, a beacon in the night, pierced the darkness somewhere off in the distance.

Swimming frantically she reached desperately in what had become rough waters as she prayed the light would not fade away, leaving her along once more in its unbearable darkness.

Fighting against wave after wave Melody continued to reach for the light, her body tossed about as she swam onward alone. Close to its light her body pushed against something solid wall in that fortitude of darkness. Desperately she sought purchase in the wall before her as guilt and shame of from the oceans rough waters continued to beat against her, working to feverishly beat the last virtue of hope from the young girl.

Finding foothold in the darkness, Melody pull herself up, clawing her way out and away from the ocean of guilt. Furious, waves of water crashed against the wall, seeking to reclaim its loss for none were expected to escape a sea of their own making.

Continuing her climb of ascension to reach the pinnacle, Melody reached for any foothold in the darkness, touching and feeling her way upwards to find purchase. Reaching upwards her hand found itself over a ledge and with the strength somewhere deep inside her, she scrambled her way over and away from its edge.

Somewhere off in the distance the beacon of light continued to glow, never moving from its location, yet somehow growing brighter, perceiving the veil of gloom allowing her to bear witness to the waves of turbulent waters beating mercilessly against what would be her small island of sanctuary.

Time was meaningless to Melody and watched where small portions of rock gave way, to tumble violently into the sea below, shattering into smaller and smaller stones, eventually to give way of a beach where none had been before.

Still the waves sought out its captive, only to lessen in intensity, as they too lost their hold to reclaim the youth. And like a storm that had lost its strength with nothing to feed off the ocean became a gently wave rolling across the rocky pebbles, giving her comfort as the pebbles became soft sand in its wake where hard rock had once been before.

Off in the distance the light continued to shine growing in intensity till the light grew bright enough to shine its light on a shore line as if the start of a new morning had broken free.

Alone Melody found a single dune to perch herself to gaze upon her beacon of hope, only to have it give way to another form of darkness, leaving her trembling for fear.

As if in answer to young heart of despair, small points of light took place overhead, to shine brightly in a sky where none had been before. As if like diamonds they twinkled on the surface of the water glistening the waves like jewels in the night.

Later they too disappeared, only to replaced by a bright ball of light to rise in what would become her morning giving the girl warmth she had long since but forgotten.

Mesmerized by the changes taking place Melody could see how the ocean of black slowly turned to a sea of shimmering blue and green. Light reflected over its water when the sun passed overhead sending sparkles of color into the air.

Walking on her watery shore she cautiously tested waves of water, allowing it to lap against her bare feet.

Basking in the warmth of the evening sun, a calmness claimed her when she dipped herself in the warm waters. And as they gentle lapped over her body the once viscous waters soothed her inner torment.

Invigorated by the soothing waters, she returned to her lonesome dune when the sun began its slow decent once more in what would be many for the day.

And as she learned to accept the rising and setting of the sun to the night she rose and slept by the oceans crests till one day she found herself weeping for no apparent reason, other than to know she had found a form of peace.

Strolling around her small island she marveled where flowers bloomed out of the rocks, trees formed inward to give her shade even though the sun never burned or weather never turned too hot or cold.

Outward she sought rescue from her home of paradise, writing messages with the hope of one day, perhaps, to leave her tiny island of solitude. Only deep down she knew none would come for she had never seen a plane or ship come by nor the sound of birds or wildlife.

On what she considered another day Melody sat as always looking out into the eternal sea, to turn her head when a young girl came into her vision off in the distance.

At first she was overjoyed then became frightened, wanting to flee and hide from the girl, yet her intruder simply stood there. Melody focused her attention to where the girl pointed to. A message like hers written in the sands. Tearfully she steeled herself as the girl started to approach, continuing to point at the writing in the sand yet never wavering or taking her eyes away.

As her visitor bent down, Melody looked into the soulful eyes of her own reflection. Seeing the turmoil of a kindred spirit like her who felt the same torment and anguish she did. Her twin seated herself next to Melody, neither saying a word as they both turned to watch the sun finish its fiery decent into the ocean.

When the last of the evening twilight faded, Melody noticed her twins hand placed next to her. Inviting her to reach out to her, Melody slowly moved her fingers to touch who she saw as her herself only stronger. Feeling the girl's warmth and strength, Melody fled with the last of the evening sun for she wasn't ready. Yet a part of her yearned to be with her twin. Hiding from herself, Melody hoped her twin would return when she'd came back in the morning, ready once more to return and bask in its healing waters; to give her strength to face the coming day.

***********

Elsewhere a young girl lay dreaming in her warm bed; Her days had been in turmoil as Mel slept the nights away as she slowly rebuilt her own life with the help of family and friends.

Shedding a tear in her sleep; Mel dreamed deeply of another girl, alone and frightened, carrying a burden she didn't deserve. Both of them hurt from events beyond their control. As Mel shared in the pain Melody endured, Mel found her own inner peace wishing to share it with one more deserving.

Somehow she’d find a way to help the other, just as her friends sought ways to reach the wayward girl, for she knew what the girl really wanted and she'd be waiting, willing to share it with her. If only she would let her.

Murmuring softly, she turned in her sleep; words escaped her lips too low for anyone to hear. Her hand stretched out to no one, she'd be waiting once more, dreaming of walking on a beach, reaching out to a lost soul that should have never been taken away.

****************

Days progress with Melody sitting, legs folded beneath her as she waited in anticipation. The evening sun was setting once again giving off a brilliant hue of colors as it slowly descended below the waters horizon. As always the strange girl who visits had become so regular Melody knew when she would be arriving. Not once had the other tried making physical contact, each letting their hands rest along the dunes sands never touching yet yearning as a finger would twitch or a hand inch closer towards the other, waiting for one of them to take the initiative.

Growing bolder, she no longer fled when the sun set or her twin arrived, till one day while as they sat together, Melody reached out and grasped hold of Mel’s hand. Frightened at first, she allowed their hands to linger, clasping each not wishing to let go til Mel returned the squeeze and Melody could a feel a radiance of strength within those slender fingers. Mel's grasp contained an unerring strength while Melody's pulsated with the fear she felt inside.

Drawing deep it seemed Melody could feel her battered soul yearning to reach out and bask in Mel's aurora just like healing of the water before them. Only the sensation she was experiencing was more, much more. Together they reveled in the glow of the moonlight and stars overhead as the stars glistened on the oceans waters. Not once did she try to flee even when they both released their grasp.

Eventually as the moon caressed its nightly glow through the heavens Mel had to leave, yet Melody knew she would return.

******************

One day Melody sensed the others arrival only to find she couldn't see her. Feeling a touch behind her, she turned to see a sadness in the young girls eyes. Without knowing why both of them understood. For months, or had it now been years, their meetings were the best that either could hope for. Melody would never be able to leave her island. And as each stool looking at the other tears formed on each as they clung to each other, comforting each other somehow knowing that this was the best. Not once since her arrival had either tried to speak off their loss. Not that either had tried it just seemed to be a part of Melody's punishment that the two would never convey the words of how each one felt.

Looking once more into Mel's eyes, it seemed as if Melody had touched a prat of Mel's life, to become a part of what had transpired. She could see those images of what Mel had lived and enjoyed through her awakening. Now the two seemed able to share a part of Mel's life, to live that part of what her twin had done that day. Astonished by the experience, both girls found comfort in allowing Melody to live outside her confinement, to have an know that her existence could have meaning as she seemed to live if only fleetingly through Mel. For each it was enough.

Years passed as both girls always meet on the beach, never missing a day and each day Mel would share what she had done. Each longed still for the freedom of the other, yet were content with what they shared as they grew.

Laughing together they both shared a bond that grew between the two with who Melody considered to be her sister.

Each became content knowing that one life continued; Melody even in her prison felt she had a purpose once more, even if hers ended so long ago.

And just like her inside, and her sister, the little island continued to grow around them. No longer was the island desolated; trees, flowers and grass flourished on her small world of paradise.

And each day Mel shared the joy of her life. Her pain and sorrow along with the joys of giving birth. The anguish of what one felt with the loss of a loved on who passed away, be it their mother or husband.

She witnessed and relished in the strength of her sister as she watched the growth of who she came to consider her children and the pain of having them leave, to move on with their own lives.

**********

Each day Melody waited in anticipation for the others arrival and each day she wasn't disappointed as each enjoyed the others company. Even though she would never leave her prison, her life was filled with joy knowing her sister lived for the both of them.

As they reached their golden years, her world started to slowly wither away for none could live forever. Trees slowly faded away and died as did the flowers and grass, for age had begun to take its toll on Mel.

The days seemed to grow shorter when Mel arrived, the darkness arriving earlier then before over time. As Melody looked around her little island she too took notice of the other changes. For the sun shone less bright its warmth diminishing with each passing day. The waters felt cooler and cooler also.

Then one day as she waited for her sister, Melody's world seemed to fade away once more into the darkness. No longer did the sun shine, nor did the stars glisten above in the darkness. Gone were the waters that lapped along the shore for there was no shore for the water to come to and it chilled her to the bone. All the warmth her sister had embodied in her little place of solitude had faded away. Gone as Melody knew her sister was gone, never to return for even death could never be stopped.

Alone again, Melody felt the fear build up inside her for she had never experienced non existence before. She was truly alone now. With her sisters passing her world had once more returned to what it once was. Cold and unforgiving.

Her fear overtook her in the surrounding darkness and Melody wept knowing she would never leave her desolated prison and she cried tears of anguish once for the loss of her sister. For her pain was nothing compared to the loss of her sister and the sounds of her sorrow filled her world, to echo all around her.

In her hopelessness Melody never realized how much she depended on those visits by her twin. None now till the day she was gone, never to return. Hopelessness foreshadowed her now for she was truly alone as the darkness crept around her, through her, taking hold of what was left of her. To embrace her in a never ending wallow of self-pity. To never experience the touch of one another so close as her. And a part of her began to wither inside and die with who she considered her sister for they were not separate but one.

Weeping in the darkness, her emotions took hold as she imagined the her name echoed in the forever darkness. Ignoring the sounds the voice became louder, more insistent as time seemed to carry no meaning in her everlasting pit of doom.

With insistence the voice carried through the night, beckoned to her, when a light breached forth through the darkness, dim at first as if trying to find its way through a cavern, shining its light around, searching.

Brighter it became as it neared her till finally it found its prey causing her to shield her eyes from it intensity. Vaguely as her vision adjusted she imaged she saw a lining within take form. A shadow as it moved forward towards the end of the light to become that of a young woman stepping forth, to stand before her yet far away it seem.

And for the first time in what she could remember a voice echoed for past the gloom. A voice that carried an urgency of her own from years gone by. A quickening of who's voice begging her with outreached arms. Beseeching her "Hurry Melody, it won't last long." And as her hand waved towards her, Melody stood there frightened.

Yelling to the old woman, " Hurry, there isn't much time." Her voice resonated with and urgency. "I don't want to leave you here."

Then as bright as the light had been it started to fade around the young girl, her voice quickly changing, pleading as the light began to fade, "Please Melody, I have to go, I don't belong her and neither do you." Her arm stretched out before her, beseeching her sister.

Gathering her courage Melody moved forward, slowly at first as her desire to leave gathered strength within as she watched the light grew dimmer, allowing the shadows to reclaim what was once theirs.

"Hurry, I can't hold on much longer." And in a test of wills she moved towards the outstretched hand, to find her own reaching forward. Then with each step Melody felt stronger as if the years of age were being shed away, her strength growing, renewed with each step as she drew closer, inch by inch, step by step, towards who she new was the only one who had never given up on her, never left her along in the darkness even when she had given up on herself.

With a spring and vigor she hadn't felt in ages, Melody's fingers managed at first, to touch, then intertwine within the slender fingers of her outstretched hand, reaching forth to clasp hold, never wanting to let go.

Staining against and unseen force when the two clasped hands the other took hold of Melody's arm with her free hand, pulling her inward towards each other, reeling her in like a fish fighting on a string wanting to go back to the depths of the sea, only to be snared within a net and pulled inward, never to let go of its catch as the light closed behind her. Each wrapped their arms around the other and held steadfast when the cold and bitter blackness of eternal night extinguished the last of any hope once Melody stepped inside. To seal itself from the other, never allowing it to return for death was eternal.

Hugging the girl the other asked as if in doubt, "Did you really think I would ever leave you?"

Replying truthfully, moisture gathered around her eyes for Melody admitted, "I'm afraid I had given up hope. Afraid I'd be lost in there forever."

As the two wept Mel replied, "Never would I leave you alone, Sis. For without you how was I suppose to live? How would I have survived without you. I had wandered aimlessly lost. Lost till I found you."

Moving back from whence she came new images took form around them. Trees seemed to appear out of nothing. Hills with wild flowers along gently sloped hills filled the landscape. And unlike her place of quiet solitude, birds appeared overhead followed by the sounds of their chirping. More sounds soon followed. A running brook with its water burbling over the rocks as the stream made its way through the hills. The sound of rustling leaves when a gentle breeze passed through the trees. A breeze that warmed a chilled heart that had been engulfed by misery and pain.

Quietly the two traveled together neither speaking as Melody basked in the sights and sounds that had been denied her for so long.

Arriving at the top of a hill the Mel paused suddenly as the other continued on momentarily in front of the other. Confused Melody turned around.

"Melody, I can't go any further. Not yet anyway."

Worried the girl's face carried a questioning look. "Why?"

Bridging the gap Mel hugged her sister, "Because, Sis, for at the bottom of this hill there are others waiting for for you. People who had longed to meet you patiently once more. It's been a long time for them Sis."

With a slight shove Mel gently pushed her sister forward. To continue alone on the path before her. Nervously at first Melody moved forward as Mel stood by, waiving her along. "I'll be along soon. I promise." This was her time, her moment, for all those years of being along.

Passing around a bend that had covered her view, Melody spied several people waiting below. Memories came back of those she loved when recognition took hold. Shamed, she wanted to hide, to flee, as guilt took hold once more as she remembered what had led her to being trapped in that place of darkness. Turning to run Melody found her sister standing none to far behind, barring her way of retreat. "Their waiting Melody. Go to them."

Apprehensively she approached the waiting trio. A young woman along with two men standing beside her, waiting expectantly.

Forced to continue, regret took hold, causing her to stumble. Without a word the young woman ran towards the fallen girl a worried look upon her face. Embracing the young girl as the woman lifted her up, she beheld the look of her mother. A mother she was sure who would never forgive her for what she had done only to have her take hold of her daughter of whom she though she had forever lost. "It's been so long, baby. She said she'd find you. To free you from your prison and bring you back. Never giving up."

Tears flowing unabridged between the two as they walked back to meet the rest. Before them a father and brother waited nearby, nearly forgotten. She had been sure she had lost them forever due to fear and misunderstandings, a mistake she had made years before.

Gazing back to the top of the hill from which she came Mel kept her distance from them, for she would join them soon, to be a part of her family once more. For now though it was her lost sisters moment to reunite with her family. Slowly a tear careened down her cheek, to watch as they embraced once more, for she had made a promise so long ago. A promise to find to find the girl who she had once been for when fate intervened between the two.

She sought for a chance to seek and find herself back then. To find a girl who made a grievous mistake in her life unwittingly. To somehow find and bring her home someday. For Mel knew that none should have been force to carry an unnecessary burden like Melody had. Mel had carried her own regrets once in another life like her sister and understood.

Now thanks to how fate and magic had conspired to given her another chance to live she made use of it. And through her dreams so to had her sister. To allow a sister to share her life with and grow.

Now both were released from their inner torment. Released and forgiven for what neither could have control and one almost been denied.

Life.

Living with her foster mother, Melody is set to graduate from 6th grade to 7th. Her older friends Vicky and Holly, concerned about her welfare, want to hear more about her past. The problem is Mel doesn't wish to discuss it. Perhaps a chance getaway will help her as Mel has to make a decision. Choose not to tell or risk the loss of her new friends.

It may be best to have read "Bikini Beach: The Runaway" to fully understand some of the background.

This story is copyright by the author. It is protected by licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivs 3.0 Unported License.

---

 

The young girl, just halfway past her thirteenth birthday, stared in the mirror, semi-confused by the image that returned her gaze. At times, another image would overlap hers like a ghostly shadow. A phantom with gaunt looks and haunting eyes. She had learned to ignore the image. It was a solemn reminder of her past - a past she had until recently tried to reconcile. Fingering a pendant wrapped around her neck, she knew she'd never be truly free of her past.

Minutes passed as she examined herself in her mirror, wondering who she was, who she was becoming, as most young girls her age do. Pretty by most standards, with her pert nose and hazel eyes, she applied a little mascara - not much, just enough to bring notice to her eyes - not that she needed to worry about such matters. The teen hadn't cared much about her looks, although she did occasionally find herself experimenting more with makeup thanks to the influence of her friends, especially her best friend: Reba Sinclair. And now, like most girls her age, she was worried about fitting in. That was the primary reason she was applying lipstick, at one time appalled by the thought of wearing it. Now she carried one with her, its taste of cherry a favorite of hers.

Finished, she suddenly felt scared and worried - afraid of giving in to the wants and desires of a girl her age as she blossomed into a young woman. Worried that she might be letting herself give in too much just to fit in.

Then there were her feelings about boys which had started to change, as well as her concerns with how she appeared in comparison to other girls. Despite the peer pressure she felt, she didn't want to give up who she was, who she had been, even in the midst of past events that had made her life a little more complicated.

Continuing to ready herself for school, her thoughts shifted to another day, a day that had changed her life forever. A fateful day, as she recalled, and as had happened many times before, self-doubt crept in, making her wonder if she really did make the right decision to live the life she had now.

She had been resigned to her fate that day, ready to end her painful and pitiful existence, but people who truly cared about her managed to talk her out of _that_ drastic step. No, she thought, upon reflection, she was happy that her older friends had done so, but still, she was terrified of what her life was becoming. It definitely wasn't what she had expected or hoped for. No! She reasoned and pushed the thought away. It was her decision and hers alone to make. No one had forced or begged her; they'd just hoped and prayed she would. No one could have stopped her if she wanted to.

When she asked to see her father's grave, she could see their worried looks as they drove her to the cemetery. They couldn't imagine the hurt she had endured, not with just the monster she had been forced to live with, but the hurt and humiliation she had been forced to endure from her own mother, thanks to his manipulation.

Then there was her brother - her brother and a mother who were no longer who she had grown up with. A decision she made changed their lives, not once but twice, thus making them strangers to her in the process.

Thinking of her brother, her mind wandered to the last football game that she and her friends attended, and she knew her decision had been worth it when she watched her brother play - trying to go after the quarterback, time and time again, working his way through the line to make a sack, or force the quarterback to rush his pass, or tackling a running back behind the line of scrimmage. She knew that if it hadn't been for her, without that fateful decision, he'd never had been there. She didn't gloat about it. That wasn't her way. Instead, she'd just taken secret delight in seeing him play the game she knew he loved.

As she posed before her mirror, she looked herself over critically, checking to make sure she looked presentable. Even dressed in casual jeans, pull up boots, a tan polo shirt, and denim jacket, she could see where her body was changing - maturing. She picked up her backpack, adjusting the shoulder straps on her shoulders and around her breasts. A little larger now than when she'd first paid attention to them, they were past the early stages of development. She found boys staring at her - at them - and it bothered her somewhat. And yet, she found herself reveling in their looks. And once more, the thought bothered her about who she was becoming. Torn between the girl who she was and a boy she had once been, she found herself questioning herself once more. Who was she? she contemplated as the ghostly image of the emaciated boy that sometimes overshadowed hers appeared once more. Shaking her head, she refocused her attention back to school, and away from the past. Once, she had been that ghost of a boy who looked back at her. The ghostly image somehow managed to show himself when she had self-doubts.

"Mel, hurry up, or we'll both be late," called a woman, whom she now considered her mother, from the living room.

"I'm hurrying, Mom," Mel yelled, taking one last look at 'her' room before closing the door. Perhaps she'd call her older friends, Vicky and Holly. Having been girls far longer than her, they had more experience with her situation than she did, especially Vicky.

First, though, it would be best if she discussed it with her foster mom. That was if she wasn't too busy with work. It was because of Mel's and Vicky's unique situations, both shared a bond only a very few understood.

Still, something nagged at her. It was the news she'd heard concerning Vicky and Holly, and a part of her asked, 'Why? Why stay girls if they'd had the chance to change back?'

Too many questions, she thought, before pushing them away for later. She needed to be focused on more pressing matters, such as how to pass her upcoming Advanced Placement tests so she could advance quickly into seventh grade by the end of the first semester. She wanted to be away from the younger boys and girls who considered her either dumb or lazy simply because she had been placed in classes younger than her. It wasn't her fault, but she couldn't tell anyone the true reason. Her time living with that monster had cost her two years of school, putting her behind kids her own age. She hated it, and needed desperately to get back with her peer group.

Unexpectedly a giggle escaped her lips when a thought came to her as she stepped into view of her mom. It came easier now, laughter between her and those she considered her friends.

"How's this?" she asked when she remembered when the two had spent some girl time together. It was the surprised look her mom showed when she had given in just a little. Mel couldn't help notice the joy in her mom's face that day. Perhaps, once more she thought, just the two of them. She knew her mom would like that, which caused her to giggle even more.

Looking over her foster daughter, Lisa couldn't have been more proud. Since Mel came into her life, the two had bonded. It hadn't been easy at first, but both of them wanted something important in their lives. "Better, Mel," Lisa said, complimenting the girl on her appearance. "Now hurry. The bus will be here shortly. And remember …."

"I know, Mom," Mel said, knowing what her mother was going to say before she said it giving Lisa a tight squeeze before grabbing two lunch bags and rushing out the door. "Stay out of trouble and no magic." It worked with others, too, which had taken them time to accept. She stifled another giggle.

*************

As she waited for the bus, Mel stood a little apart from the other kids in the morning chill. They had learned that she was a little shy until she warmed up to them, and even then, she was quite reserved. Some, she never warmed up to at all.

Mel watched with interest when a girl approached her. With her gorgeous brown hair hanging below her shoulders, she was growing into a pretty young lady, her build and features reflecting her eastern-European ancestry. Approaching the bus stop she wore a flowery light blue blouse that graced her body as well as a denim skirt, showcasing her legs.
"I see you brought your lunch with you today, Natty," Mel said, eyeing her lunch carrier.

"Yeah, it's tuna fish casserole at school, and we both know what that means," Natalya Michaels - known to her friends as Natty, said, making a face. Most kids tolerated the schools lunch, except when the school pushed certain meals - like the awful tasting tuna-noodle casserole. Today she had to choose between bringing her own lunch to school or suffering through what was offered. She eyed Mel's own lunch carrier.

"Let's have a look," Mel said, taking the carrier from Natty unceremoniously.

Rifling through the thermal container, Mel gave a somewhat disgusted look. "You're kidding. Again?" as she pulled out two plain baloney and ham sandwiches on white bread. Then she grinned when she spied the cookies wrapped in plastic. She set them aside. The rest was normal fare - peanut butter and celery sticks and a fruit cup. Light fare actually for a growing girl. Natalya stood there, worried. "Jenny rushed making your lunch, didn't she?" Mel already knew the answer; otherwise, they wouldn't be trading.

Natalya nodded, but still felt the need to defend her cousin. "She was rushed for time. There was an emergency at the park and I helped where I could. It makes her feel better you know, and with Melinda away for a few days, I was hoping …."

Mel reached into her backpack and withdrew the extra sacked lunch already prepared. "Here," she said as she handed the bag over. She saw Natty's quizzical look. "Girls' intuition," Mel said. Natty chuckled at the implication of the private joke. No-one knew the true extent of their friendship, only that Natty was one of the few with whom Mel really seemed to be relaxed and open with.

As Mel grabbed the cookies, she could see the disappointment in Natty's face even though it was the price of the exchange. "Homemade, huh?"

"Melinda's special chocolate chips," Natty replied, a little disappointed and envious at the same time. Both of the girls knew that Melinda, Jenny's partner, was an excellent cook, and prepared most of the meals, much to Natty's and Jenny's delight. On the other hand, Jenny wasn't that great of a cook. Her food was passable, but barely. So with Jenny's encouragement, Natty took to learning how to cook from both Melinda and her Nana.

Unwrapping the cookies, Mel removed a couple before handing the rest back, which brought a huge smile to Natty's face. She'd been expecting to pay all the cookies for a tolerable lunch. "I made some homemade fudge for us, too," Mel grinned as Natty examined the bags contents. "Let me know if they're as good as your Nana's."

"Thanks, Mel," Natty said, both pleased and relieved at what was inside. She gave Mel a quick hug and hurried to repack her lunch before the bus arrived. Each had grabbed one of the cookies to munch on as they waited. Standing there waiting, Natty asked, "Any idea on how much longer?"

"Couple weeks, we hope, before it's finished and over with."

"Jenny said we'll be there for support if nothing happens at the park. Oh, and Jenny has a few books you might be interested in. They're about small combustion engines."

Mel flashed Natty a quick smile, "Thanks." Quickly they boarded the bus when it arrived. Natty took a seat next to her friends, while Mel sought out a seat in the back to be alone. Her mind had already turned to school matters, reviewing tests and books as the bus took them to school. She was completely focused on school, ignoring the others around her. If she failed those tests, her goal of progressing out of sixth grade quickly would be thwarted until regular class advancement during the summer.

Being friends with Natty and Reba had become one of the reasons for Mel's intense desire to catch up to where she should be in school. She would have been in eighth grade, like Reba and Natty, but past circumstances had interrupted her schooling. Now she desperately wanted to catch-up so she could go through high school with her friends. That strong desire fueled an intense focus on her schoolwork; she attacked it with a gusto that was out of place for a normal tween girl.

*************

"I'm worried about her, Holly," said a girl with a cheery sounding voice, seated next to her.

Holly, a pleasant-looking, sandy-haired girl of about twenty-one, absently said, "um hum," not really paying attention to the comment while she thumbed through her book in preparation for another boring seminar about the inner workings of the human mind.

"You're not listening to me, are you?" the first girl said. Abruptly she placed a hand on the book preventing Holly from turning the page. A little older than Holly, her slim figure fit her well, as did her melodic voice and attitude. Now, though, her voice conveyed concern and worry.

Swiveling her body, Holly gave her friend her utmost attention by setting her arm on the table, and she looked her directly in the face. "I heard you, but I'm studying. Grandmother gave me an extra hour to study, which now, thanks to your need to be chatty, I'm wasting. What more would you suggest, Vicky? Didn't you think I was just as surprised when Mel opened up more than we expected? We only expected the 'Hi I'm Mel' routine before going back to her seat. You know how shy and how terrified she can be in front of a group of people she doesn't know."

"Still, she could have said more. She didn't tell them everything."

"Maybe she's didn't want to." Holly explained patiently, "Saying what she did was a lot bigger step than I would have taken if I had been in her shoes. We both know how deeply hurt Mel had been. Deeper than most people we've known since we started working here. With good reason, she doesn't trust very many people. We need to give her time, and when she's ready, she'll open up more."

Sighing, Holly closed the book and put it away, knowing she wasn't going to be able to study much more. "Enough of the psycho-analysis. As her friend I'm worried about her, too. We both know there's more to tell. A lot more."

"Do you think she completely trusts us? We've been there for her, just like Lisa has."

"Were we? We didn't go after her," Holly replied sadly. "We just visited her to make sure she was safe, and then we didn't return. Where was that friendship we promised her? Didn't we just abandon her, too?"

In a troubled voice, Vicky replied, "Maybe, but what could either of us really have done to take care of her? We're students and…"

"And neither of you would have been able to." Both girls turned to the doorway, startled by the interruption. Lisa entered the staff lounge still wearing her standard school attire. "Either of you attempting to care for her would have been most illogical."

Vicky groaned at the Star Trek reference. Days prior, Holly and Lisa had attended a Star Trek convention. The two had taken pleasure in trading barbs in Trek-talk whenever possible, much to the consternation of those within hearing.

"Even if you had tried, I don't think it would have worked. Think of the trouble I was having with her. Even I was stressed out at times," Lisa continued.

"It seems you both managed to work it out now," Holly stated. "It's just I wish she'd open up more, at least with us."

"Well, I was thinking, girls," Lisa said, beaming like a proud parent unable to contain her news further, having rushed over once finished at school, "school break is coming up, and those weeks of Mel's studying hard paid off. I was just informed Mel passed her placement tests to advance to seventh grade, so I thought of perhaps taking a weekend away from here. A little reward for doing so well. We can all go to a campground. It's a little secluded and rugged, but with its lake and hiking trails, it would be a nice getaway."

"I'm not too keen in sleeping in tents," Holly responded. "I like the outdoors, but not that much."

"Oh I don't know," Vicky interjected. "I think it would be fun."

"You would, if it meant having more alone time with Rob," Holly teased.

"Oh, did I fail to mention we'd be sleeping in cabins?" Lisa said with an impish grin. "Of course there'd be no TV or cell reception. A little getaway with her friends might help Mel open up a little, or at least mentally unwind. She's been under so much stress."

*************

"You want to go where, Mom?" asked Mel, at first thrilled with the idea of camping.

"Crystal Lake. It's about three to four hours from here," Lisa said, alarmed at Mel's sudden change in attitude when Mel had heard where they planned to go on the surprise getaway.

"I know where it is, Mom. Can't we go somewhere else? I mean I want to go camping but …"

"What's the matter, sweetheart? I made the arrangements already. I thought you'd like the idea of getting away. Holly and Vicky are going. So is Reba with her brother and dad. I'm afraid Natty can't due to a prior engagement."

"It's not that, Mom. It's just that …. Well, it's just that's where we were going before I, we were," she said in a quiet, almost frightened voice, "kidnapped."

"Oh honey, I'm sorry I didn't mean...," Lisa said, appalled at what she had inadvertently done. "I'll cancel the trip. I don't think I can find another place, though, so I guess we'll just celebrate here."

"No!" Mel said, not wanting to go, but not wanting to disappoint her mother, either, since it was already planned. "We'll go." Mel fought back the memories, the tears. "You didn't know. It's just that was where Nathan lied about taking us. Like Dad used to. I'll just have to deal with it."

Lisa thought for a minute. "Would you like to see if Brad would like to come, too, since Natty can't then? With football over, I'm sure he wouldn't mind a chance to visit."

"Yeah, I'd like that," Mel said, "and so would Reba, I bet. She doesn't believe we're just friends, and I think she's a little jealous."

*************

Riding in the Sinclair's backseat, Mel gazed out the passenger side window as cars speed past them. With her mother staying behind so she could pick up Holly, who had to attend a late afternoon class, Keith Sinclair volunteer to take both Mel and Brad with them on the drive to the lake. Mel suspected her mom really wanted to talk to Holly privately - about her - and that they wouldn't have much of a chance later. "That's so cool, Mel," Reba said, excited once she learned that Mel would only be one grade lower than her. Bobby, on the other hand, had been disappointed upon hearing the news. He had come to like working on projects with Mel. Hers were far more interesting than some of others kids he'd worked with. "Have they given you your schedule yet? I hope they don't change your lunch period."

"Not yet. Mom said when break's over they should have my new schedule ready." Mel said, a little less excited then she would have been. The trip to Crystal Lake was dampening her enthusiasm as they made their way to the campground.

"I'm sure you'll be able to do it." Reba said encouragingly when Mel had become quiet again. "I hope we'll still have time to see each other at lunch time, though."

"So are you going to try and swim in the lake," Reba asked, changing the subject to the camping trip. Everyone knew how much Melody liked to swim and dive. Even with the warm days, the nights would be chilly, especially around the lake, and the water would definitely be much cooler than the pool at Bikini Beach. When Mel didn’t answer, Reba switched her attention to the boy sitting up front.

Even though he was only twelve, he had the appearance of being older, since he was tall for his age. As boys went, he was husky, but it was muscle instead of fat. Reluctantly, she had relinquished the front seat to Mel's friend Brad, not that she minded. Brad had said that he took after his father, which was why he had grown and filled out faster than most boys. Although she wouldn't admit it to him, or Melody, Reba had taken a fancy to him as her interest in boys grew, even if he was slightly younger than her. She knew a lot of her girlfriends were envious of Mel and Brad's relationship, and she tried not to interfere. But she didn't understand Mel's reluctance to admit what many suspected, that there had to be more between the two, especially with all the time they spent together.

"Have you been to Crystal Lake before, Brad," Reba asked, a little shy herself in wanting to engage him in conversation since Mel wasn't talking much.

"A few times," Brad replied. "When Dad was alive, he liked to visit the lake. His commander said it was a great place to camp and fish. We'd hike along the cliffs, and he'd joke how the military changed his view of camping after he'd spent time living in tents or on the ground. He didn't mind, though. He said they couldn't take the country boy out of him." Brad’s voice quieted down with the admission, "I still miss him though."

"So do I," Mel said quietly.

"What?" Reba asked startled.

"My Dad. I still miss him."

"Did your family come here, too?" Reba inquired. In the months she'd known Mel, she rarely talked about her family, saying as little as possible or nothing if the matter was brought up.

"You could say that," Mel answered vaguely, still looking out the window. "We'd go on hikes, or swim and dive in the water. Mom always complained, or refused to watch whenever I went to the higher ledges. She was always scared that I'd hurt myself somehow."

"Did you fish, too?" Bobby asked, joining the three with his youthful enthusiasm. "I hear there's lots of big fish there. I hope I catch one of them."

The other kids didn't see the distant look in Mel's eyes. "Yeah. Dad used to joke that we'd have to catch our dinner, or else we'd go hungry. It didn't happen, of course. Dad always caught something. Except not everything he caught was a fish - he pulled me out of the water many times after tossing me in," Mel said reflectively, her voice touched with a sad fondness few understood. "We had lots of fun there." Finished, Mel quietly stared out the window as the others continued their conversations around her.

As they neared their destination, Keith turned off the main thoroughfare, and continued on a back road past several smaller towns. The landscape changed from open fields of farmland to more densely wooded areas. After many miles, they approached a sign marking a turn onto a small, narrow winding road leading the group towards their destination.

Driving up a dirt road, three cabins horseshoed around each other. Keith pulled close to the center of the three where a single two bedroom cabin waited. On either side single room cabins stood available. The kids piled forth from the car and hurried to place dibs on a room or bed. Only after they'd claimed their respective rooms and bunks did the kids begin unloading the car. Brad ending up bunking with Bobby and his dad in the one room of the two room cabin, while Reba found herself occupying the other room with Holly, much to her bewilderment. She had though Mel would want to bunk with her, while Mel quietly moved her stuff into one of the single cabins for both her and her mom once she arrived.

The other single cabin would remain unoccupied, temporarily, since Vicky and Rob hadn't arrived yet.

With everything finished, the kids began to explore their surroundings. Bobby immediately ran off, having been told not to wander too far from camp. Keith knew the kids needed a chance to stretch their legs after having been cooped up inside the car for several hours. Running and playing and exploring would help stretch their muscles and burn off the energy which they'd built up during the drive. Keeping a watchful eye on the kids to make sure they stayed near and safe, Keith began to set up camp. He would gather them up later to have them help with the minor chores such as the gathering of wood for a fire. He already had a 'duty roster' assigning tasks such as setting tables, cooking, and cleaning the dishes.

*************

Mel arose in the early morning and dressed quickly. Silently, she left their cabin, leaving Lisa and Holly to sleep in since they'd arrived late in the night. Strolling down one of the trails for a short hike in the woods with her camera, she walked along a worn, but familiar path. Memories came to her as she recalled the good times she'd had when she'd been a boy named David camping at this very lake with his family.

With the early morning sunrise, Mel watched as light started to filter through the trees and mist, giving the scene a mystical look. She lifted her camera, and after fiddling with both the shutter speed and focus, Mel snapped several pictures of the trees, the mist on the lake, and the golden rays of sunlight starting to highlight the treetops. She wanted to capture the moment. To study them later, hopefully finding one or two decent pictures worth keeping. The camera, although not one of the expensive types, took good pictures. Both Greg, Anya's boyfriend, and Randy, from the Nu Rho Delta fraternity, had suggested the model. They had enthusiastically discussed its merits as a beginner's camera with the hope that she, too, would come to love photography.

Having changed paths, she followed one that approached the water's edge. A light fog in the air seemed to hang over the water. From out of nowhere Mel heard a distinct splash in the lake. Scanning the water's surface, she caught sight of the circular ripples from where a fish had jumped in a bid to catch its morning breakfast. Returning her gaze along the shore, she spied two figures, who apparently had the same idea of an early morning stroll. The two walked casually hand-in-hand along the grassy path which meandered around the lake. The two stopped when they, too, heard the splash of a jumping fish, followed shortly by another. Mel watched them, unseen from her vantage point when Vicky reached out and placed her arms around Rob’s waist drawing herself close to him. Quickly Mel raised her camera, focusing on the two as they embraced in a long passionate kiss. Maybe the picture would be a keeper, and she could give it to Vicky as a special memento of this camping trip. Taking a few more pictures of the lovebirds embracing, she thought of her foster mother and her brother, knowing their feelings for her were different from what she felt for them.

She pondered Vicky's and Rob's feelings as she watched them, wondering what it was like to be in love.

Finished taking pictures of the two, Mel strolled back up the trail. Her stomach started to rumble with morning hunger, reminding her of her need to fix some breakfast. As she scanned through the pictures, Mel couldn't help but be happy for her friend. Vicky seemed so happy to be with Rob, from what Mel saw. Still, given the chance, Mel was sure what she would do. That was, if she could still have those she cared for in her life.

Once she learned of Vicky's decision to stay a girl Mel had gone to Grandmother asking why Vicky chose to stay a girl.

"Mel, I'm sure it was a difficult decision for her. I'm sure she thought hard on what she was doing. Just between the two of us, I'm glad she stayed. As Vick, his life would have been difficult."

"You peeked, didn't you," Mel asked suspiciously.

"Let's just say I allowed my curiosity to get the better of me," Grandmother said, embracing the girl. "It was her decision to make, and I'm glad Vicky chose to stay. Sometimes, child, being able to gaze into people's lives, their futures, isn't a blessing, but a curse." Her words sounded haunted, and in that instant, Mel knew that Grandmother had been haunted at least once before by seeing someone else's future. Gently but firmly, Grandmother continued, "Now go, hurry inside. Your mother's waiting for you, and you know Liz doesn't like it when either her students or staff show up late."

As Mel left the office, she heard Grandmother explain further, "The vision wasn't one of my liking. It would have been a terrible fate for many." As she reviewed the incident, Mel wasn't sure what Grandmother meant.

Sighing to herself, she knew that there was one more place she had to visit, even though she knew it would bring forth both painful and pleasant memories.

Taking a seat at the end of the lake's dock, Mel wrapped her arms around her legs, her eyes with the 'thousand-yard stare'. Slowly, images came to her of another family from what seemed so long ago. Absently, she fingered the pendant around her neck as the people came into view. And even though she could see and hear them, they were only shadows of the past superimposed on the present. She looked at the cliffs off on the other side of the lake where she, as David, would dive into the water. Many times in the past, several years ago, her family visited this very lake to enjoy the summer - a favorite place of her parents. Sitting on the water's edge, fishing with her brother, yelling with excitement when they caught a fish, waiting impatiently for their parents to take pictures before they could unhook the fish and cast their line back into the water. Unwittingly, she wiped a tear as she continued to view a life that was forever lost to her.

Without warning, another image encroached on Mel's happiness, and with a visible shudder of terror, she forced it away, refusing to acknowledge it, lest it destroy the moment. Finally with the insistence of her rumbling stomach, she lifted herself up from her seat and turned to walk back down the dock to the shore. She hesitated momentarily as two lone figures approached. Holly, with her pert breasts and youthful appearance, dressed casually in jeans and a grey sweater for warmth in the cool morning air, had her hair pulled back in a ponytail. She was pretty with her girl-next-door look, Mel thought. Not quite as tomboyish as Mel was, she looked comfortable clad in either jeans and a T-shirt or in a dress for a night out. Holly seemed to enjoy getting attention, unlike Mel.

Next to her, Reba's dad strode next to her; with his rugged looks, he seemed just as comfortable being in the outdoors. A part of Mel thought he was a bit handsome, with his well-build body, unshaven face, jeans, and a red and black plaid shirt. She shook the notion away, embarrassed at thinking such a thought.

"You were gone when we woke up, Mel," Holly said, relieved when the two caught up with her. "Lisa and I were a little worried."

"I'm sorry. I guess I should have left a note or something. I wanted to take some pictures, and you were both so tired after you got here late, so I thought I'd let you sleep in. I got some good ones," Mel replied as the three took in the morning view. Keith and Holly noticed her sad expression. "It's pretty here," she said as the trio turned back toward camp.

"Are you okay?" Holly asked, having read the wistful expression on her face.

"I'm fine. I was just thinking of happier times."

"We were wondering, Mel, if perhaps you might want to talk," Holly asked.

"I'll think about it," Mel replied. She hastened her pace, emphasizing her reluctance to talk - at least not at the moment. With a shared glance and shrug, the adults followed closely behind her.

When Mel poured her cereal, a strange awareness overcame her. Throughout the day, the feeling would persist, gnawing at the back of her mind, forcing her to decide if she really did want to tell, to dredge up the memories. Slowly, she realized that, someday, she was going to have to tell someone, if only to share her lonely burden.

She spent most of the day hiking with her mom and Reba, enjoying the scenery and comfortable autumn weather, pushing the thought away, not ready to deal with it. Having taken her camera along, Mel took pictures of everything - the lake, wildlife, and even Bobby and Brad fishing. She even - reluctantly - permitted Lisa to take a few of her, despite the fact that Mel was camera-shy. Not once during their hike did Lisa ask, but like the others before, Mel knew her mother was biting her tongue to not ask the question that was on everyone's mind.

*************

"Are you doing okay, Mel?" Brad asked discreetly, concerned about his sister. When they had driven up towards Crystal Lake, Mel's anxiety had slowly subsided once they arrived at their destination. Now able to take a hike themselves, the two had a chance to talk alone.

"I'm fine." Mel said as she looked around. "It was just a little overwhelming, if you know what I mean."

"Yeah, that makes sense I guess. What's it like? I mean, for you?"

"You mean what's it like for me knowing I had been your brother or sister at one time?" Mel answered. "You act sort of like him at times, but it's strange, because you have a few differences." Sensing others were behind them on the path, walking to catch up to the two kids, Mel stopped, letting more pleasant memories come to her. "I remember how Mom and Dad would fuss over us. They always made sure we didn't just jump into the water. Well, me anyway. You wanted to explore first, and you'd always managed to drag me along, knowing I couldn't wait to get in my trunks to go to the cliffs."

"Yeah. It was kinda like that for me, too. In my memories, I mean. Dad would do some hiking but we'd end up at the lake. He'd climb along the ledges, trying to get me to follow. It took Dad a bit of coaxing."

"You never did like diving. But you liked climbing and then jumping in."

"It's weird." Brad said.

"Yeah." Mel became quiet once again when she saw Reba and her father approaching.

"I don't know why you guys don't admit it," Reba said having decided she had enough of how the two were acting when she caught up with them. "I mean it's obvious that you both like each other."

"It's not like that," Mel said angrily as Brad started to blush. "Will you just quit?" Mel picked up a rock, tossing it into the water. "We're just good friends."

Reba pulled her friend aside, "Come on, Mel admit it. He's really cute," she insisted once the two separated themselves from the men. "Did you two hold hands, steal a kiss while you were alone?"

"Will you stop, Reba? That's gross. It's not like that. I mean, I do like him really," Mel snapped, irritated at the accusation.

When she saw Reba's grin, ready to start question her further. "Dammit Reba, it's different." Without stopping Mel blurted out. "It's complicated okay, but I do love him. Satisfied?" Mel's hands flew to her mouth, mortified at what she just expressed. Humiliated, she turned, sprinting back to the cabins, leaving the three of them standing there stunned at what she had unwittingly divulged.

*************

"Open the door Mel," Lisa insisted, knocking on the door, her face showed her worry. "We just want to talk, sweetheart."

Slowly, hesitantly, the door opened as Mel peered through, clearly embarrassed. "I didn't mean to say it. I don't know why. She just kept on pushing me."

"I'm sorry about the teasing, Mel," Reba said chastised. "It's just that you two like each other so much."

"Reba, why don't you let Mel explain," Keith intervened between the two. "I'm sure if you let her speak, you'll understand as I'm sure this isn't easy for her."

"No, it's not," Mel agreed, clearly upset. She let Lisa hold her gently by the elbow and lead her out of the cabin to a fire pit. Brushing away the dirt and brush, the two of them sat down on one of the log bench seats around the campfire. Bobby, Reba, and Keith joined them, as did Holly, Vicky and Rob, with Reba and Bobby taking a seat on the benches.

"I didn't want to come here because of the memories." Mel looked at her friends. "It hurts because we - that is me, Brad and his mom - never made it here as a family. It's only because of my breaking into Bikini Beach that Brad is even here, Reba."

"So you knew Brad before?" Both kids were clearly confused. Neither had heard about Mel's transgression.

"No." Brad moved closer, sitting closer to Mel. "Look at us," he said once seated next to her.

Perplexed, Bobby and Reba looked more closely at the two, "Just like your dad and Bobby, Brad knows what the water does at the park." Mel explained. "I never mentioned it because, just like you, I never wanted to embarrass him or Bobby. That is until now, until I have to." Both boys eyed each other warily, shaken in the knowledge that each now knew the other's secret.

"Bobby likes swimming and Brad likes to visit me. He tolerates the changes at the water park and I don't encourage him," Mel explained when she noticed their uneasy looks. "You guys always wondered why Brad looks like me when he changes once he showers inside the water park." Both kids agreed thinking that Mel may have been a distant cousin. "It's because at one time, I looked a lot like Brad, but I was the oldest in the family."

Mel waited for what she said to sink in. "You mean ...?" Bobby and Reba stammered as the implication of Mel's comment came to fruition.

Tentatively, Mel nodded her head in confirmation. "I wasn't born a girl. I was a boy," Mel said slowly. "My name was David, and Brad was, still is my brother."

Slowly Mel recounted her tale of what had happened. "I had escaped from a monster, only to become Melody after I broke into the water park searching for food. I showered because I was filthy and fell asleep in the park afterwards. My punishment was a week of community service to Grandmother at the park."

Watching her brother, he nodded his understanding with what Mel was going to say next. "Earlier Brad had been killed by an evil bastard named Nathan," Mel spat, anger in her voice at even the mention of that name, "and I was held captive with my mother. The parks magic altered my past when I was changed into a girl. Only he and mom were different, not the ones I grew up with."

"Even after everything that happened to me I didn't want to stay a girl. So once my punishment was over, it all changed back." Both Reba and Bobby stared in disbelief as Brad listened. Keith, having stepped behind him, placed comforting hands on the boys' shoulders when Brad gave a shudder. Even with all he'd first learned from hearing Mel's account leading back to his second chance, it still unnerved him. "Once back, I tried calling the police to contact Miss Anya and Officer Jozef as David. But they sent someone else who took me back to Nathan."

Mel took hold of her pendant, holding it before them to see. "With this, I can do magic, but back then, it wasn't together, it was separated, broken by me, and Nathan had half of it. The half he had allowed him to control people, so when Miss Anya and Officer Jozef found me, Nathan used it to try and kill them. I helped fight him, but Nathan had hurt me very badly before I managed to run away. When Miss Anya and Officer Jozef found me later, I was dying, close to dead. The only way they could save me was for Miss Anya to take me back to the park where I woke up once more as Melody."

"So you agreed to stay a girl so your brother could live? I think that's very brave of you, Mel," Reba said with a bit of admiration.

"You don't understand Reba. I _ didn't _ want _ to be a girl. If it wasn't for my friends Vicky, Holly and Mom I wouldn't be here, and neither would my brother." Mel said, finally succumbing to the tears. "I was ready to die. I _wanted_ to die."

"But why?" Reba pointed to Bobby and Brad. "Don't you have the memories of being a girl like them?"

"No! That's what the other half does - it protects my memory. It _makes_ me remember everything that happens to me. I didn't know anything about Melody's life, and I didn't know anything about her family. It scared the shit out of me."

"But that's gotta be so cool, Mel," Bobby said. "I mean not the bad stuff, but if I could do magic I could make people do what I want. No homework, no bed time."

Sighing, Mel asked the obvious question. "Is it Bobby? Would you really use it on your sister or Dad? Wouldn't you be scared of how you could hurt them or others if you got mad? Wouldn't you be afraid that you'd do something to your friends? Yeah it sounds cool, until you have it and don't really think what happens until afterwards," Mel said.

"I didn't think of that." Bobby admitted. "I wouldn't want to hurt my family."

"No, and neither did I." Mel said to her chagrin. "Sometimes having magic sucks. It nearly cost me my life, and it cost me my family."

*************

Later with the sunlight long since faded as late evening approached, everyone gathered around the campfire, and just as before, Mel became the shutterbug, taking pictures of everyone. A dinner of grilled steaks and potatoes had been prepared by Keith before being served with homemade desert. Now each had settled down to enjoy the other's company around the warmth of the campfire. A few times, Mel could see an expected look from Holly or Vicky. Stubbornly, Mel refused to say anything more about her past.

Finally with the campfire quite low, sticks were gathered to roast marshmallows. Several toasted marshmallows later, Mel let one burn away, allowing it to drop into the fire, seemingly forgotten. Her eyes gazed into the embers as if mesmerized, her facial expression a thousand miles away. Some had long given up on the idea of Mel willing to discuss her past when she let out, to no one in particular, "This wasn't what I'd hoped for." Abruptly, conversations ceased when they heard Mel's comment. Everyone realized that the camping trip had changed from a celebration of Mel's achievement to a place where Mel could tell as much or as little of her story to friends she trusted. She needed such a place at that time.

As an awkward silence descended on the camp, broken only by the sound of the crackling fire, Mel continued. "I tried, I really did but …." Lisa had seated herself close to Mel taking hold of her hand. "I wanted to stay with them Mom, really I did," her voice echoed the heavy guilt she felt, looking at her foster mother as if seeking forgiveness for what she was going to say.

"I know you did, honey," Lisa said in understanding, giving Mel's hand a reassuring squeeze. "But don't you think it's time they learned more of the truth?"

Taking a deep breath Mel looked skyward and sighed. "Yeah, I guess."

With her eyes downcast, Mel wanted to turn away, frightened at what she was about to tell. Only with her mother's presence did she continue. "It all started after I agreed to stay as Melody." Mel began. "Mrs. Montgomery, Brad's mom, had picked me up from the park. I was in the first aid building with Vicky after Miss Anya had used her magic to keep me as a girl permanently. There was no turning back once she did that."

"I thought I had control over it, that I could put what happened behind me. Nathan was gone, punished, and I had my mother and brother back. I was alive, even if I was a girl. My past didn't exist anymore. It had been replaced with Melody's life. Brad's mom had kept her word of grounding me after I'd ran away, but trouble started not long after I went home and it was all my fault.

Mel glanced at her brother, sitting there as the fire cast shadows over them. "Maybe Dad didn't really mean it, but you had taken Dads request seriously to look after us, like I had before I changed. You wanted to be the man of the house and watch after me and your mom." Mel stroked the fire with her stick, causing small flames to rise then fall, casting eerie shadows to flicker across their faces as she delved deeper into her memories.

"Just like now, there were some differences with Brad when I first became Melody, but most of my time had been spent away at the water park doing my community service and when I was home I was too tired to stay up after helping Mrs. Montgomery around the house. I hadn't given much thought to how different it was all going to be from the Melody they knew. I had enough problems trying to act like a girl, but it really didn't go so well. My anger, my hatred of what had happened to me was still there, and it affected everything I tried to do."

*************

All around the room screamed at him. The décor spoke volumes of who had occupied this room and what her life was like. Just like David, she had posters scattered along the wall, but hers were of ballet dancers and cute kittens and puppies, not the baseball or race cars that he liked.

David hadn't really cared for the room he'd been made to live that first week. He hadn't planned on staying, just do his community service and then leave, go back to his pathetic life. Now thanks to Anya's magic, this was his new life. A room that seemed to mock him with its femininity.

Around the windows, lace curtains hung while his bedspread was covered with flowers and butterflies. His, no her walls, were cast in pink and white, as was the furniture. Even the vanity chair had frilly lace around it. And it bothered him. He understood the need for one, but a full length mirror on the closet door? He scarcely looked at it when he dressed to go to the waterpark in the morning. He barely glanced at it when he quickly dressed, ignoring it once he'd showered.

And then there were the clothes. Melody, to his eyes, was a girly girl who liked lace and ruffled skirts and blouses. It had taken David a lot of searching in her room just to find a decent pair of shorts that, to him, didn't come off as being totally girly. Looking in what was now his closet with its dresses and skirts, it intimidated, if not frightened, him, as did the dresser and its contents.

Quietly, he locked the door so his mother wouldn't hear, then went to the closet mirror, where her image stared back at him.

Looking at the face, mesmerized by her features, the impact of what he had committed to finally started to sink in. He had been scared, terrified, at what would have happened to him if he hadn't accepted the change. He was nearly thirteen, and he didn't want to die. Not really.

Slowly, embarrassed, he undressed, reluctantly exposing her body. This was who he was going to be, now and forever.

Stripped down to his undies and bra, he looked himself over in the mirror. With auburn hair touching her shoulders, a slight curl turned the ends inward. Small freckles scattered across her face, more concentrated on the center, with just enough to draw people's attention to the pert nose she sported with raised cheeks. Her eyes, hazel but with a hint more green, stared back at him, reflecting what he was feeling. Alone now, away from prying eyes, he gazed at the girl in the mirror and her lip quivered as his did while she stared back at him.

Forcing himself to continue, he took in her other features. He moved past the white and red, heart-covered bra, away from her breasts, not ready to deal with them, down to her waist and then to her hips, which were starting to widen as her hip-bone opened outward slightly to prepare for the possibility of giving birth. Eventually, she would gain some fatty deposits on her buttocks to give her the rounded rear of a shapely girl. And just as quickly he looked past her groin, because the flatness of the matching panties reminded him of what he no longer had.

When he had showered, he always moved quickly past those parts because it unnerved him when he touched those areas; the feelings it invoked were alien and frightening. He felt perverted to see and touch areas that seemed like they were someone else's. Even now, clad in his panties or swimsuit he could see and feel the unwanted differences.

Feeling like a voyeur, he gawked at her image, when from out of nowhere another appeared, causing him to step back, unnerving him as it wafted, ghost-like, over the true reflection. It wasn't the girl that stood before him. The superimposed over the girl was a boy - a spectral image of David staring at him with unseeing eyes, the body frail and worn. His arms, like sticks hanging by his side, lacked the muscles any normal boy his age should have had. Scrawny legs that looked like they would collapse at any moment somehow managed to hold him up.

One leg in particular looked out of place, with the front of what appeared to be a bone pushed forward, jutting out slightly like it had been broken and had never healed correctly, causing the boy to lean slightly to one side. He remembered the hurt and pain he had endured when he first tried to walk on the leg that had healed incorrectly because it had never been properly taken care of. The deformed leg was a solemn reminder of his defiance and what it cost him afterwards.

Looking back at the face, he saw Melody's with a healthy glow, while the specter's pale complexion lacked warmth. Hollow cheeks and lips thin from malnutrition made him appear skull faced. Yet it was his eyes, when he stared at them, which spoke volumes. Sunken and lifeless, they gave the owner the impression of one in pain, haunted, and tormented.

Unable to gaze any longer at the haunting image which was and wasn't him, David turned away from the mirror, turning his attention to the clothes. It didn't matter how plain they looked, he'd never wear them. In his mind one principle stood fast. It was who he considered himself to be, not who others considered him to be. Defiantly, he had once stood up to a monster who wanted to change him. Now he was changed forever, and in ways he'd never expected. But the defiance in his mind still burned as bright. Closing the closet door, he readied himself for bed.

Dressed in his pajamas lying on _her_ bed, he tried to think. Taking hold of the picture of his father and her by the lamp by the bedside, he asked out loud, "Dad what am I supposed to do?" He couldn't escape who he had become. Emotionally, he tried to be strong, but now, in the solitude of his room, David was overwhelmed by the one emotion he never wanted anyone to see. Earlier, he'd kept a brave face so that others could see that he could endure. Now clutching the picture, he let his tears flow, not even trying to wipe them away as he crawled under the covers, afraid of what his life had become.

The next morning, after his mother left for work, David went to work on his room. There wasn't much he could really do around his room, he thought. He frowned. When his chest jiggled, it was incontrovertible evidence that he was _she_ now. There was no arguing with that, especially after her arm brushed against the bra she wore as she tried to remove the girly curtains, so that the only thing left would be the blinds.

Pausing momentarily, she sensed something or someone behind him. Glancing over her shoulder stood her brother, she saw an expression of confusion on his face as he stared, mouth ajar in shock, as she gathered up the posters and curtains from the floor. Brad had never seen her room in such disarray as David went about taking what she could to be disposed of later.

"What are you doing, Sis?" Brad asked as he gawked at the clutter.

"Nothing. Just getting rid of some stuff I don't want anymore."

Leaving his sister alone, Brad shook his head. 'Girls' he though. First she begged for half that stuff and now she didn't want it. He had the feeling that he'd never understand girls, especially his sister.

*************

Mel couldn't take much more. For the past week, she'd obeyed her mother and stayed well within the confines of their yard, only venturing out onto the front lawn or back yard. A few girls had stopped by to chat, but they left when Mel failed to understand their interests in dolls, boys, or other 'girl' interests. It was her lack of freedom that bothered her the most.

When she'd been David, the last few years were spent confined to small enclosures of boarded up rooms with windows sealed and blackened out, denying him any light and warmth from the sun. On the few occasions when he had escaped his prison, he had experienced the harsh punishments of Nathan's wrath, with beatings, starvation and abuse.

Nathan had been learning how to use Brad's half of the pendant, and Nathan used both him and his mother as guinea pigs to experiment on. The pendant seemed to work on his mother and would one day cause her to turn on him because of the magical power of the pendant. But no matter how hard Nathan tried, he couldn't get the same results on him. This, in turn, infuriated the brute, who would then take it out on him afterwards.

Now having had a taste of freedom with her work at the waterpark and football games, she wanted to venture out further, past the confines of her yard, to walk around and explore.

She pleaded with her mother once more, and remarkably, Brad came to her defense, which in turn helped to sway her mother.

"But Mom, it's boring sitting around here." She had some interest in what was on television, but her access to the computer and internet had been restricted.

"I'll go with her, Mom. I'll watch over her." Brad said in his sister's defense. Inside her, resentment grew. It wasn't right. She wasn't some weak-kneed girl needing someone to protect her. She had been the one to look after him, not the other way around, and it galled her to be treated as helpless and fragile. But she gave in, needing to escape the confines of the house. And as the two walked outside her temper simmered inside.

*************

Mel looked at her mother as if she was crazy. She was furious at her mother for refusing to let her go. "Why can't I? If Brad can play football, why can't I go swimming and diving? It's not fair."

"Melody, this isn't just your punishment. I need you around the house. I depend on you to help with the cleaning and upkeep."

Mel was flabbergasted. "What about Brad? Am I the only one who has to do house cleaning? Is this all I'm going to be allowed to do? Chores? Can't I have some time for myself?" It had been weeks since she'd been to the park to swim and play.

Elaine stood firm in her argument. "That was your punishment, Melody, and although I think it was nice of Grandmother to allow you to come back anytime, I think it's best if you stay away from there. Besides, this place doesn't clean itself you know."

Using her fingers Mel ticked off her chores. "I'm the one who cleans the bathrooms. I do the laundry. I clean my room, and Brad's, too, since he's too lazy to put his clothes in the laundry room. I wash the dishes, and I vacuum. Even when I worked at the park, I was given time to relax. I could swim - and dive - as a way for me to wind down, and have some fun. And I haven't been allowed to play with anyone since I finished there. Brad sits around vegging out in front of the TV or talking to his friends in his room."

She gave her brother an accusing look. "When he's not playing, he bitches about how hard he's practiced. He comes home all sweaty and dirty, tracking mud or dirt into his room after I vacuumed, dumping his clothes on the floor before he showers, and then plays video games. He barges into my room without knocking, and demands that I fix him something to eat when I do have a chance to sit down and read."

Brad chimed in, "That's not true, Mel, I do help around the house. I take care of the yard work. I cut the grass, trim the hedges and take the garbage out front. Besides, football practice makes me hungry, and you're good at cooking."

"Oh, please, our yard's not that big, Brad!" Mel countered angrily. "You take less than thirty minutes, while my chores take hours. You could at least help fold clothes and learn to cook for yourself. Hell, it's not that hard to fix a sandwich or use a microwave, jerk."

Joking, Brad replied, "Sis, at least I take out the garbage. It's the manly thing to do. Housework is a girl's job."

"A _girl's _job? Dad and Mom used to have both of us help clean. We shared the responsibilities."

Brad and Elaine looked at each other, puzzled by her words. "What are you talking about, Sis? You always helped Mom with the housework. You always told me to get out of your way as you cleaned."

Seething inside, Mel wanted to scream. She turned angrily and stomped over to her room, slamming the door shut and leaving the two confused. Elaine was shocked to hear the language her daughter had used. Brad was confused with how his sister was behaving. Where did the sudden attitude come from? What did she learn while she worked at the water park?

Lying on her bed, Mel studied the pendant, trying to decipher its inscription. She needed to get away. 'Maybe,' she thought. 'It couldn't hurt could it?' Quickly she pushed the thought away, sickened that she had even considered it. She wasn't like _him_.

*************

Mel loosened the bottom brackets on the bicycle frame. Around her, parts of the bicycle she'd disassembled lay strewn across the garage floor. Earlier, she had heard one of the boys from her brother's football team talk about how he had outgrown the bike and planned to get rid of it. Seizing the opportunity to have something to tinker with other than reading and housework, Mel convinced the older boy to give her the bike. Once she checked it out, both he and her brother could only shake their heads, wondering what had gotten into her. A rusted chain and missing paint didn't seem to deter her, nor that one of the wheels looked bent out of shape. With a gleam in her eyes, she set about finding the necessary tools and proceeded to tear down the bike. Wiping her hands on a rag, she heard the minivan pull into the driveway.

Elaine arrived home from work exhausted from a stressful day at work. She had planned on taking the kids out to dinner not having the desire or energy to cook.

"Just what do you think you're doing, Melody?" Elaine exclaimed, seeing the mess Mel had made of the garage.

"Working on a bike," Mel replied calmly. "I got it from one of Brad's teammates for nothing." She was proud of her accomplishment.

"Since when did you want to fix things, Melody?" Elaine asked, exasperated with her daughter. "You have a perfectly good bicycle," she said, pointing to the pink girls' bike with streamers extending from the handle bar, "sitting in the corner."

"When I worked at the water park, I brought towels to Miss Jenny. It was interesting to see how she kept the park running."

As she brushed herself off, dirt and grease became embedded in her jeans. "So I decided I wanted to learn to things apart, to tinker with things, and Barney had a bike I could take apart, learn how it works, and fix it. And I can fix it," Mel explained. "I have money."

"And that money's to be used to buy you school clothes, not to be wasted on some piece of junk. I don't know what's come over you, sweetheart, but this has to stop. That place seems to have been a bad influence on you."

"What's wrong with me learning how things work?"

"Since when are you interested in taking things apart? You never showed an interest in fixing things before. You even told me it was a boy's job to fix things, not a girl's."

With no memories of who Melody was, Mel was learning just how dramatically different the two of them really were. "Well I was wrong. I can change my mind can't I? Besides, both Jenny and Natty are girls, and they're very good at fixing things!"

Shaking her head, Elaine went through the garage into the house. She didn't know what to make of what was becoming of her little girl. First her room, and now this. "Well stop what you're doing and change. We're going out to eat," she announced before proceeding inside.

Grudgingly Mel put the tools down to clean up. She dreaded the idea of going out. Once when they'd gone to have her hair cut, she'd had to listen to her mother point out a new dress or two that she thought would look nice on her. Then there was the discussion on a new hairstyle Mel wanted to try when they arrived at the beauticians.

"I don't think so Melody. Your hair would look better this way. Don't you think?" she asked, trying to sway the young girl her way.

"But it looks so..." Mel didn't finish. "What's wrong with that one? It looks good on her." Mel said, pointing to one of a girl sporting a pixie cut. "I like it Mom. It's short and easy to manage."

"I said no, and that's final." Turning to the beautician, Elaine said, "Just give her a trim." Elaine wondered what was going on with her little girl.

Seated behind her mother, Mel listened to her mom talk more about the start of school and getting new clothes. "I know just the place," Elaine said, her excitement growing. If it was one thing Elaine knew, it was how her daughter loved to shop for the latest fashion of clothes.

Going to the store had been an unmitigated disaster. Once they entered the mall, her mother headed straight towards a shop that was a favorite for girls Mel's age. Girls' clothes of assorted styles, sizes, and colors were displayed on mannequins to best show off the latest fashions. Inside, girls gushed over what dress or blouse would look good on them, while their mothers fussed over which one would look better before taking them to one of the fitting rooms. Once in the store, Elaine looked back to say something to Mel, but instead of being beside her Mel hadn't come in.

Elaine dashed back out of the store, and for a panicked moment, looked around to find her daughter. After a moment, she spied Mel in one of the other stores going through a section of shirts, looking as if she was going to try them on. It was then that Elaine knew something had to be wrong with her little girl, and taking the disgruntled girl home, she made the decision that she had hoped to avoid.

*************

"Why are we coming here, Mom," Mel asked as they stepped into the clinic.

"I think it's time you talk to someone about why you had run away, honey." Elaine said as they waited by the elevator, concealing the actual reason.

Stepping from the elevator, the two walked down the hall with its glossy tiles gleaming from the bright fluorescent lighting that led their way. Stopping in front of a closed office door, Mel frowned when she read the sign that said 'Mental Health.' She had the sudden feeling that her mom wasn't being completely forthcoming. Following her mom, she hesitantly stepped into the office.

The office décor was carefully designed to appear soothing, safe, and comfortable. Several nice pictures of sunny and happy landscapes hung on the walls. Plush chairs were arranged to feel homey, and several plants were placed strategically around the room. There was a play table with brightly-colored toys and children's books in one corner for younger patients.

Elaine walked directly to the reception window. "We have an appointment to see Dr. Latimore."

The receptionist gave the pair a warm heartfelt smile. "Yes, he's expecting you. Please make yourself comfortable, and he'll be with you shortly. It's nice to see you again, Melody." Giving the girl a friendly smile as she pulled up the girls record for her meeting with the doctor.

Mel knew then this wasn't the first time Melody had been here, and she suddenly worried what the _previous_ Melody had talked with the doctor about. Would he be able to see that she was a different person? Would he want to lock her away because she seemed to have mental problems?

A tall, slightly overweight gentleman stepped out to great them. White hairs were liberally interspersed with what remained of his natural brown hair, and his face showed slight wrinkles that creased his forehead. He looked like a friendly Grandfather in his checkered tweed sweater and tan Docker pants. Dr. Latimore extended his hand in greeting, shaking Elaine's hand warmly, and then turning to Melody. She instinctively shied away from the doctor. "Right," he seemed to catch himself.

As the trio stepped inside his office, they were greeted with the same soothing décor to help ease his patients.

Almost an hour later, he escorted the two back to the reception area. "I'd like weekly sessions," he directed Elaine. "Kelly will get you set up." His smile held until he was alone behind a closed door. Her behavior had changed radically from the other sessions he'd had with her. Mel, as she insisted that she be called, barely talked to him. All of the earlier bonds he had forged with her seemed to have suddenly vanished. He relooked over his notes. None of the previous tests or sessions had shown any tendency towards the sudden changes in the young girl.

*************

With several sessions behind her, Mel wanted to listen in on what Dr. Latimore was saying to her mother behind closed doors. She could tell the sessions weren't faring well as she remained tight lipped about her past. His questions about her personal life had become more insistent and invasive as they discussed her feelings on Nathan and how he had tried to coax her into having a relationship with her, to how she started wanting to dress like her brother.

Then there were the tests he'd insisted that she take. He'd told her that there was no right or wrong answers, but to just to answer them truthfully, which she did. Afterwards she came to realize her mistake. Once finished, Dr. Latimore looked them over, comparing them to the other Melody's responses. She'd been asked to leave temporarily while he had a discussion with her mother. In private. The receptionist Kelly ensured that Mel stayed away from the door, allowed to either read a book or watch TV.

When the door opened Mel could see the nervous glance her mother gave her as she left the office.

"Mrs. Montgomery I want you to consider everything we've discussed. I think it would be for the betterment of your daughter if you'd take my advice."

Driving home, Elaine looked over the shirt her daughter was wearing. They had been pressed for time when she arrived home to take her daughter to her scheduled appointment so was unable to have her change. "Where did you pick up that shirt Melody?" She refused her daughters request in calling her Mel.

"It's one of Brad's shirts. I couldn't find any that I liked and my others need to be washed."

"If I'd had known Dr. Latimore was behind schedule I'd made sure you didn't wear that thing." Elaine complained. There were several holes throughout. Luckily most were down at the lower end.

"If you'd let me have the type of shirts that I do like I wouldn't have worn it," Mel complained. “I don't like any of the other ones, and the ones I do are kinda small on me now on the top."

It was then Mel made a decision, fingering her pendant. "Mom why don't you _buy me_ those shirts," Mel asked. “I need new ones anyway and some better jeans for school."

"If it will keep you from wearing your brother's clothes, fine." Elaine agreed.

Arriving home after their own shopping, Mel carried several bags inside, convincing herself that it was okay. She needed the clothes before school started and promised herself she wouldn't do it again.

*************

With the start of school Mel had become more withdrawn, reserved, not wishing to socialize with the other kids. With its halls crowded between classes, Mel felt intimidated by the sudden influx of students going between classes. The truth of the matter was she was afraid of them. For years, she'd had no social contact except her immediate family and the monster Nathan. After witnessing Brad's death, she'd withdrawn further into a shell. It seemed that every time she tried to come out of that shell, she found herself viewing his horrifying death at Nathan's hands. Added with that knowledge was how Nathan had started to turn her mother against her with her verbal insults.

Now with Brad alive, yet different, she'd shied further away from him, unable to depend on him to help her cope with the social attitudes of other kids around her. When she had been a boy, the two ventured out together. Brad with his more social, outgoing mannerism helped David to cope with the unease he experienced with large groups of kids as they were growing up. Now a girl, she was out of her element, as Brad's views were different with a sister more interested in dolls and playing dress-up. Where the brothers had hung out together, Melody and Brad were separate in their ways. Mel had found out the hard way when Brad rejected her overtures at wanting to throw footballs or help him practice afraid he'd 'accidentally' hurt his sister. He didn't even want to be seen with her until recently, as his interest in girls was expanding and he began to see Mel as a way of meeting them.

Unable to rely on Brad for help, Mel didn't know how she was going to deal with the gauntlet of boys and girls. Especially the other boys with their own social issues and interests.

************

Two boys blocked Mel, almost cornering her as she retrieved a book from her locker. "Hi, Melody," one of the boys began, conspicuously looking her over. With his red hair and attitude, Mel could tell he considered himself hot stuff.

"What do you want Heath?" Mel asked, her voice guarded as she tried to hurry away from him. Even dressed conservatively in jeans, a loose fitting polo shirt and tennis shoes, she found it unsettling how he looked at her.

Heath followed next to her, as Mel quickly moved away. "Well, I was wondering if I might walk with you to class since we're heading the same way." Mel tried to ignore the two as they headed down the hall to class, but Heath gave her butt a quick squeeze.

Mel stopped midstride at the unexpected grope, so suddenly that the other boy, Noah, bumped into her from behind. That, in turn, caused her to lose her balance, forcing her against the wall. Heath quickly raised one hand to grab hold of Mel's arm as the other reached up to help break her fall. Either intentionally or accidently, he placed that hand against her breast, while Noah acted like he stumbled from the hit. One of his hands went to the wall as the other fell on her groin. Mel gasped in disbelief at their brazen actions, and her mind went on the defensive at the looks both gave her with their shit-eating grins. Overwhelmed at what just happened, Mel spoke in a forceful tone for the two to hear, "Get your hands off of me." Quickly both boys removed themselves from her. Humiliated, Mel could see the looks other kids gave them as they passed by. None stopped to help her as the two boys continued to smirk at her. "Fucking pervs. You think it's funny?"

"Come on Melody, it was an accident." Heath said nonchalantly. "I mean you did stop and I did try and catch you." Heath made sure he said it out loud for others to hear, to focus the blame away from him. Some of the girls in a snobbish little clique started rumors about how Melody had flirted with boys over the summer.

Mel could see it was all a lie, a show put on to humiliate her and keep themselves out of trouble. A thought came to her. "You guys think it's fun to go and grab someone's butt?" A snigger emanated from Mel's lips. "Noah, how would you like it if Heath started _grabbing_ your butt? I bet you'd be so _giddy_ and _happy_ if he did, wouldn't you? Heath, I bet _you'd _love it if you did. Wouldn't you?" Neither boy realized what was happening as she continued to put suggestions in their minds. "Oh the two of you would look so _cute_ holding hands. I bet others will thing it fun if you both _walked_ hand in hand_ to class giggling like the other girls.

The sound of the first bell went off signaling that they needed to hurry to their next class. "We gotta hurry, perhaps it would be better if you _skipped_ to class." Both boys giggled as Mel watched the two boys skip away from her with happy grins, holding hands leaving her standing there with a small grin.

Girls and boys gawked at first, and then laughed aloud as they watched the two boys prancing hand-in-hand down the hall in school. Most knew them as being tough kids, but now they were acting and giggling like they were school girls, or like they were gay. Other kids stopped and stared when the boys approached them merrily and completely, unconcerned. 'Serves them right,' Mel thought with satisfaction, watching the two leave as she hurried on to her next class

*************

Mel had to deal with the dizzying array of classes that her previous self had selected. She was overwhelmed with even those subjects. The core classes were a struggle for her as she tried to comprehend things that the other students took for granted. Her memories of being David, and being out of school for so long, left her significantly behind her peers.

"Do you guys think you can help me?" Mel asked hopefully, desperate to have their help. She'd been forced to use the pendant on her mother again, saying she missed them and she did. It wasn't a lie, just not the whole truth.

Vicky looked through the array of books. It had been years since Vicky had worked any of the math problems that Mel had questioned her on."

"Are you sure this is how they want you to answer the questions Mel?" Vicky asked. She had either forgotten how they phrased the questions or the teachers had changed how math was being taught. Even Holly seemed perplexed by how the simple questions had been phrased.

"Let's forget the math for the moment," Holly suggested. "They couldn't have changed how to write that poorly."

As Mel paid rapt attention, Holly tried to explain the intricacies of writing. "A verb, Mel, is a word that characteristically is the grammatical center of a predicate and expresses an act, occurrence, or mode of being." Holly explained patiently.

Holly saw the confused look when Mel asked, "Uh, what's a predicate again?"

"It's what modifies the verb. Because the subject is the person, place, or thing that a sentence is about, the predicate must contain a verb explaining what the subject does. Surely, Mel, you remember this stuff from when you were in elementary school."

"Uh yeah. It's, uh, it's been a while since I've had to use them. And writing's never been one of my easier subjects.

As each of the older girls talked, Mel tried to follow what was being explained, asking more and more questions. A few of the subjects she started to understand. "Thanks for your help." Mel said several hours later as she gathered her books and papers to leave. She needed the extra time to study for another upcoming test. "I'll figure it out."

*************

Groans and a few sighs of relief could be heard as the teacher passed the papers back to the students when they saw their grade. A few heard a "Well done," or "Nice work." To others, he carried a neutral expression when he laid the paper down in front of them. Students looked at each other, able to tell who had passed or who had failed by the teacher's demeanor.

Stopping at Mel's desk, the teacher placed the paper face down. She saw a flicker of concern before he moved to the next desk. With much dread, Mel looked at her paper. She had studied hard, or she had tried too. Saddled with her home chores and needless interruptions by her brother, she'd had a hard time studying. It didn't help that both of them shared the same classes and those same teachers seemed to be compelled to compare the two of them even if she was the oldest. A few had even remarked that Mel could use a few of Brad's study habits. The problem was that studying came easy for him now. Before they were kidnapped, the two had always helped each other.

When she heard the bell for the end of class, Mel gathered her books to leave. A voice called to her, though. "Melody can I talk to you for a moment?"

Mel approached the teacher's desk. "Melody, I'm afraid I'll need to talk with your mother," he said, handing her a note. "This is the third test you failed and …"

Mel couldn't believe what was happening. First, she had been in trouble for running away, then she had trouble with other kids, now even with Vicky's and Holly's help, she'd failed a test. In desperation, she said, "I think _you're wrong_ Mr. Prichard? I passed my tests. _See_." Mel said forcefully pointing to the paper.

Confused, Mr. Prichard looked at the grade. "Look, you gave me a _B_ on it." Mel reiterated firmly.

"You're right, Melody. My mistake," he said when he looked at what was clearly a paper marked with an F. "I don't know how I could have been mistaken." She took the paper back.

"And I think you were wrong about my other grades also," Mel said. She looked at the test. She didn't want to make it to obvious. "You gave me two C's, remember?"

"Well so I did," agreeing with her. He couldn't understand how he had made such an error. "Well, that will be all. I'll be sure to correct those errors."

Leaving, she was amazed at how easy it was to use the magic, as the confused teacher corrected what he thought was a clerical error on his part. Mel knew what she did was wrong. The question she had for herself was why had she done it? Her mother expected her to have good grades. She promised herself it wouldn't be too obvious. Just B's and C's. Well maybe an A or two.

**************

In her dream, Mel thought she heard laughter as she walked the school halls towards her next class. As she approached a cluster of students, the laughter stopped, and they stared at her silently. After she passed them, she once again heard the sound of laughter behind her. She ducked into the girls bathroom to escape the mocking laughter in the halls, and the laughter seemed to turn sinister. Looking in the mirror to straighten her hair, she wondered how it had become so tangled. Struggling to brush out the knots, she caught sight of something from the corner of her eyes. She turned quickly, but the figure wasn't there, but the laughter continued.

Slowly, she turned to face the mirror, wondering if the shadowy figure would reappear. She was puzzled, trying to figure out what was going on. Was it the magic causing it, she wondered as she grew more frightened. Staring in the mirror, she saw a black figure come towards her, materializing out of nowhere, slowly coalescing into the form of a young girl of Mel's age, a figure that was fuzzy and difficult to focus clearly on. She had a horrifying thought - was it Nathan? Terrified, she fled the bathroom, no longer caring about her hair, running down the hallway. Rounding a corner the image appeared in front of her, the spectral face displaying an evil grin as the phantom just stood there. The kids gathered around said nothing, but pressed closer and closer, hemming her in, as the laughter grew louder and louder. She spun to flee, but the ring of students gave her nowhere to escape. She turned and saw the ghostly figure drawing inexorably closer.

"Stay back," Melody yelled, trying to command the image away from her as she tried to run. "Go away. _LEAVE ME ALONE_." She pushed through the circle of kids, but she looked over her shoulder back at the image. It was no longer there. Panicking, she turned her head back, and pulled up short, terror on her features, as the figure stood before her, a spectral arm reaching out toward her. She tried to back up, but the kids had gathered behind her, effectively penning her in. The hand slowly passed into her, in her breasts, steeling cold fingers chilling her to the bone, as she beheld the figure - herself! - leering at her.

Sitting upright in bed, her heart pounding, Mel felt the beads of perspiration on her forehead. Breathing heavily, she looked around her room, terrified. It was only a nightmare, she told herself over and over in an attempt to calm her frightened nerves. Shaking, she reached out to turn on her lamp to check her room. Her fingers trembled on the switch causing the lamp to shake as she struggled to turn the lamp on. She checked under her bed and in her closet as well, illogical as she knew it was, just to ease her mind. Thankfully, her outburst hadn't awakened either her mother or brother.

An hour passed with Mel scrunched up on her bed clutching her knees under her blanket. Feeling exhausted, Mel tried to relax and pulled her pillow close as she turned sideways away from the light, feeling an overwhelming need to keep it on to help keep the nightmares away. She jumped at the sound of a pipe expanding, again when the house creaked. Eventually Mel drifted into a fitful slumber, wondering what was happening and terrified of a recurrence of the nightmare.

*************

Waving bye to her mother, Mel flashed Anya a smile. "It's been awhile Mel. We missed you," Anya said in greeting, having seen Elaine drop Mel off at the front before she took Brad out shopping.

"I know, it's been like forever," Mel replied nervously, giving Anya a quick hug in greeting. "I hope I'm still allowed." The stress in Mel's voice was unmistakable.

"Mel, what makes you think you're not allowed? You have a full membership." Anya said, escorting the girl to the turnstiles. "You do still have your pass, don't you?" she asked when Mel paused at the gate.

"Right here," Mel said, fishing her lifetime membership from her purse. "It's just that Mom, well…,"

"Is something wrong Mel?" Anya asked, her features reflecting her concern for her young friend.

"No, nothing," Mel replied quickly and nervously. She hated that she had used a little magic on her mom, but she needed to get away and relax from school, and the household chores, and the nightmares. She _had_ to use a little suggestion once more. A tiny bit, she told herself. It wasn't like what she had done to those dumb boys.

Mel headed towards the lockers, but Anya call out to her, "Mel?"

Turning, she saw Anya pointing towards the ladies showers. "Those are for the boys. Girls are this way."

Looking up, she saw that she was heading towards the men's showers. Her cheeks flushed as she turned back toward the women's lockers. "Thanks." She noticed the odd look Anya gave her. Yep, she told herself, she really needed this.

Lounging on one of the lawn chairs, Mel was letting the sun warm her. She felt a sudden chill when a shadow fell over her, blocking the sun's rays. She had wanted to hit the diving boards, but she changed her mind when she realized that she wasn't relaxed enough to do any serious diving. Besides, there was a class going on, and she didn't want to disturb the instructors. Instead, she had gone to the obstacle course, but even that didn't catch her interest as much as simply resting on a chaise.

"Not good enough for a visit? Or are we too unskilled for your grace?" The voice was a strong soprano, and quite familiar to Mel, and the tone was friendly teasing.

Mel opened her eyes to see the outline of a middle aged woman wearing the standard red staff swimsuit, hovering over her, blocking the sun's rays from her. Lisa squatted down so she was at the same level as Mel's head, so she wouldn't have to squint into the sun. There was a sad smile on Lisa's face. "I heard that you were here. I thought for sure you'd come straight to the diving boards." Her voice carried a bit of sadness.

"I'm sorry. I saw you had classes going on, and I didn't want to disturb you." Mel said. "I really didn't feel like diving at the moment anyway."

Mel gave Lisa a warm embrace, and then stood when Lisa tugged her out of the chair. With Lisa's arm around Mel's shoulders, the two strolled to the concession stand. "Anya said you looked a little tired, and maybe a little upset. There's nothing wrong, I hope." Her voice conveyed a sense of worry, but she didn't want to pry too deep in the girl's home life. "How are things going at home now? It has been a while since you last visited us."

"It's going okay." Mel said noncommittally, looking away as she said it.

Having purchased a few snacks and drinks, the two found an unoccupied table. "I could use your help if you're interested."

Mel eyed the older woman warily, but then forced herself to soften her look. "Really? I thought Grandmother was just trying to make me feel good when she said I could help out."

Lisa looked surprised. "If Grandmother said you could help, she meant it. She very picky about who she allows to work in her park."

"But I'm just a kid."

"And a very observant one at that." Lisa pointed out, taking a sip of her drink. "Do you know how many girls you inspired when they saw you dive? I now have girls trying to teach each other! But I can't catch all the mistakes like you do."

Mel blushed at the compliment. "I don't know. I mean some of them didn't like what I told them."

"And a lot more of them listened and they are better divers for it. A few did drop out of mine and Liz's classes, but that always happens." Lisa explained. "Liz and I are very good teachers but…" Lisa gave Mel one of her cheerful smiles, "even we can use a little help. Besides I thought I would try to talk you into joining the swim team when you go to high school."

Mel found her cheeks reddening more at the compliment. "Didn't you know, I'm always on the prowl looking for talented girls." Lisa said with a soft growl as she raked the air with her hand. Mel couldn't suppress a giggle.

"I have an extended class for the girls next Saturday. Many are from my high school, and they're coming to get some extra practice."

Mel gave her a questioning look. "Even though some of these kids have been diving a lot longer than you, Mel, they aren't _natural_ divers like you are. They work very hard, but they need some talented, critical tips, and maybe a little competition to spur them on. I though perhaps you might show them your stuff."

*************

"I don't know what's so special about her," Irma said as the other girls watched Mel take another dive off the one meter board. "The dives she's shown us aren't all that special. We do those all the time. I'm guessing that she's Miss Covington's pet student."

Dede gave a smirk. "I heard a bunch of those nerdy college guys took the videos. I bet they doctored those video's to make her look good."

"Did you see how Miss Covington hovers over her. She's practically fawning over her like she's some star or something," another girl, Candice volunteered.

"I think you're just upset because she pointed out how bad your form was, Candice," Dede said, trying to goad the other girl. "I bet you could do a better dive than she can. That last one she did wasn't so hot."

"Yeah. Did you see how she had her legs apart? I bet she's not as good as she thinks she is."

As Mel approached the girls, she could hear them snickering. She was wearing a familiar blue and silver skin tight diving suit from when she had made the NRD's video's previously. She was thinking of her last dive, and she'd heard the snarky comment about her legs splayed open on the last dive, further then they should have been. The older girl was right. Her form hadn't been as good as it could have been. As it _should_ have been.

Normally she would be tightly focused on her dives, but she'd been distracted by events at home, from Brad's constant watch over her to her mom complaining about how she dressed like her brother. She was highly frustrated by her mother's displeasure in her acting like a tomboy, and even more by the ongoing meetings with the psychologist, who was giving hints that he thought there was something very wrong with her. And if those distractions weren't enough, she was still having the nightmares.

"Where's Miss Lisa going?" Mel asked as she dried herself off, watching Lisa walking toward the swimming lanes.

"Another instructor needed to talk to her. She said we could continue our dives, but not from the platforms," Candice said. "That last dive didn't look so good." Her last comment was harshly critical.

"I know. My legs were open further then they should have been, and I over-rotated a little, so my legs hit behind me."

"Well I guess we all can have a bad day." The comment from the girl mocked Mel.

"Tell me, Melody, those videos are faked aren't they?" Dede ask innocently, but with a wicked, malicious gleam in her eyes. "I mean nobody's that good. I mean not at your age."

"I didn't fake those dive, Mel countered angrily. "I did every one of those dives. In case you didn't notice, the videos even showed the ones that weren't that good."

"Uh huh. You're what, ten? Eleven?"

"I'm thirteen. I did them when I was twelve."

"You’re kinda small for someone who's thirteen." Most of the taller girls were in their Sophomore and Junior years.

"Well if you're so good," Dede said making quotation marks with her fingers, "why don't you and Candice have a contest? Best two out of three." Dede wasn't even on the school diving team. She was just waiting for Candice to finish so they could hang out and enjoy the park rides afterwards.

Mel picked up how the two were setting her up. "Not interested," Mel said as she continued to dry herself off.

"Oh, so you're just afraid," Dede taunted."

"I didn't say that. I just don't like showing off," Mel replied becoming irritated by the older girl.

"Leave her alone, Dede," Candice said coming to Mel's defense. "She knew exactly what mistakes she'd made. She knows what she's doing."

"Oh so you're saying that she can beat you."

Mel had enough. The girl was just looking for a fight. "If I'm so bad why don't _you_ take the challenge? That is if you're not afraid?"

"Of you, shrimp, hardly."

"Mel, she's not even part of the swim team, and I don't think Miss Covington would approve."

"You don't have to defend me, I've done some diving."

"Okay let's start off easy then." Mel said. Whoever this girl thought she was, Mel knew that she wasn't a diver. "I'll go first, then, so you have the advantage."

"Fine. Candice can judge who's better then."

"Uh ugh." Mel said. With several of the girls gathering to watch, Mel picked three. "They can be the judges. That way there can't be a tie."

"Fine."

Mel started to climb the high dive.

"Wait, I thought we were doing the regular diving boards!" Dede exclaimed.

"I'm more of a high diver than a low diver," Mel replied with an icy calmness. "But if you want…." She relished the way she'd coldly rattled the other girl with the high board, especially after all the catty comments from Dede and her friends.

Dede looked nervously at her friend as self-doubt crept in as Mel methodically tested the board before going back to her starting position. She had been sure the other girls would have backed her up believing the girl was just some upstart that Lisa was encouraging, but the other girls just looked on with interest.

Mel took three light steps as she neared the end of the board, followed by gracefully drawing herself up and springing on the end of the board. Her body stiffened as her arms reached skyward before she brought her legs upward in front of her, forming a tight V, allowing her toes to touch the palms of her hands. Finished, she arched backwards, bringing her arms down as she rotated perfectly, knifing into the water with almost no splash.

Surfacing, Mel carried a knowing grin about how well her dive had gone. She could see how the older girl was shaken by her simple dive as the three judges gave approving thumbs up.

Hesitantly Dede climb the steps, dismayed at how her plans had suddenly twisted around. Unsure she stood on the end of the board, looking out to the end and the water which suddenly seemed to be miles below the high board. She grimaced when Mel called, "It's not that far. _I know_ you can do it."

Snapping back, Dede called out trying to buy more time. "I'm thinking." In reality, she was quite nervous about the dive. She wasn't very proficient with the high boards, and her skills on the low boards were more of the low-difficulty forward and backwards dives with a few somersaults that most girls did. Her skills were not up to competition-standards.

A sudden gleam formed in Mel's eye when she called out, "How about a one and a half forward somersault in the pike position. That's simple."

"Yeah, I think I'll do that," Dede said taking the 'suggestion' Mel offered.

"Go on." Mel said encouragingly. "_It's not that difficult_. Just think of _how great_ a diver you are compared to me, how easy it must be for you to do."

Her self-esteem bolstered by Mel, Dede strode confidently from one end of the board to the other then back as she prepared to perform a dive she had never done before.

*************

"What were you thinking Mel?" Anya demanded as Mel stood before her in the office. "If I hadn't come by that girl would have been hurt."

Standing next to her the other instructors wondered the same thing. Neither Lisa nor Liz had ever seen Mel act with such apparent malice.

"She would have deserved it." Mel said without a hint of remorse. "She was acting like a bully."

"Then you should have come and told one of us," Liz said admonishing the girl. "That's what we're trained for."

"I'm sick of how other girls pick on me, thinking that just because I'm small, I'm not good," Mel complained bitterly.

"To using your magic on her for vengeance was wrong, Mel," Anya said. "You knew that she wasn't good enough to do competitive dives from the three-meter board."

"Well, you stopped her, so can we just forget about it.

From the way Mel had been acting Anya suspected something was wrong. "Mel, is there anything you want to talk about? Your home life, how your adapting?"

"My home life is nobody's business, so let's forget about it." Mel said, her irritation growing.

Sitting away from the group Grandmother listened to how Anya was handling the younger girl. There was something about Mel's demeanor that troubled her, and her own memories were comparing Mel's actions to those of another young girl just a little older than Mel. Deeds of misconduct where the girl had brazenly misused her magic, in defiance of her mother, to punish those whose misdeeds had merely annoyed the girl.

"Melody." Grandmother said, interrupting the conversation with an urgency in her voice. "You haven't been using your magic on others indiscriminately, have you? Out of anger?"

"I've used it." Mel said indifferent. "Against some boys that wanted to hurt me. Yeah. So?"

Grandmother uttered a phrase none could understand and a chill seemed to go through her. "I've told you how there is a darkness that all magic users must guard against. A place that we must never go, or else we become corrupted by its very nature."

"My magic's different. It's not like yours."

"Not quite," Grandmother said. "Magic is magic, no matter its source. Using your magic on others for the wrong reason can lead you to that dark place. Dark magic corrupts the soul, Melody. It blackens the heart to where you no longer know what is right or wrong. It's what corrupted and cost me my daughter, Anya's mother."

"Well I'm not like her. I survived Nathan. I'm stronger than her."

"Just what did Nathan do to you Mel?" Grandmother asked. "How did Nathan use the pendant on you?"

"It's none of your business so forget about it."

Cautiously, Anya tried to draw the information from Mel. "He hurt you, didn't he. More than physically. We know he hurt your family, and you."

Mel felt her anger rising. "Stop it. I don't want to talk about it, do you understand."

"Mel, we only want to help you."

"I said stop it. All of you forget about it."

To the side Mel heard a song begin, a song that was soft and in a language she didn't understand. The sound grew stronger, and louder as Grandmother became concerned about the way Mel was acting.

"Mel," Lisa started to say, stopping and recoiling in fear at the wild, uncontrolled look on Mel's face.

"I said _Forget about it._ Forget about this conversation, forget about what happened earlier." And just as she gave out the command, Mel's face contorted in pain as the power of her pendant reflected back and smashed into her, her own magic suggestion counter-acting the purpose of its creation. Staggering away from them, Mel fumbled for the door leading away from the park, her head acing so badly that her vision was clouded. In her anger, she hadn't seen the nearly-transparent golden sphere encasing the four women, a barely-visible sign of the ancient protection spell Grandmother had invoked to protect herself, Anya, Lisa, and Liz.

*************

Brad relaxed on the couch in front of the TV playing a video game. Clad in only his t-shirt and gym shorts, he wolfed down a sandwich and guzzled a bottle of soda which had overflowed after being opened. On the floor, stains were still evident from where he had made a halfhearted attempt to wipe up the liquid, leaving the rag nearby. Crumbs were scattered over the floor and the sofa as he jockeyed about trying to maneuver his character along the TV screen.

"I am so not going to clean up this mess," Mel said through clenched teeth as she came back into the living room, having just started a fresh load of laundry. This wasn't how she envisioned spending her time after school - cleaning up after her brother constantly. "Can't you at least finish cleaning up the mess you made?" Mel's complaint fell on deaf ears.

"Hey, at least I fixed me a sandwich like you wanted. It's not going to matter, anyway. Mom's going to want you to steam clean the carpet anyway. You know how she is about keeping the house clean."

"Me? What about you? Is this all you're going to do? Games and football?"

"Hey, it's not my fault that I got my homework done before you."

"I'd have my homework done faster if 'someone' would help around the house instead of making more work for me. Like folding clothes or …" Mel yelled.

Coming into the house, Elaine heard the kids arguing. She sighed, not ready to deal with another bout from her children. "What seems to be the problem now?"

Suddenly, both kids started telling her their side of the story in a loud and vocal manner. "Stop it, both of you." Pointing to one, she listened as Brad explained how he'd finished his homework and was playing, only to have Mel start yelling at him.

Mel's temper flared as her brother was leaving out key pieces of what had started the argument.

"Is this true Melody?" Elaine looked at her daughter, waiting.

"No!" Mel said. "It's like he always does. Makes a mess, expecting me to clean up after him. Well I'm not doing it." Mel stomped her foot for emphasis.

"Well, one of you is," Elaine said once she saw the mess over by the sofa. "What's going on with you two? You've never argued this much before?" All during the conversation Elaine kept a watchful eye on her daughter, expecting her to relinquish. "Where's that sweet daughter of mine and her forgiving brother?"

Mel looked at her brother when an evil thought came to her. "Well if my _loving_ brother really loved me he'd clean up after himself. _Wouldn't you_?"

"But Sis."

"Come on Brad. _You know_ it was your fault. It's not like it's going to hurt you to _help me_ every so often." Mel put on a smile as she started to sweet talk her brother into finally helping with the housework.

"Well no, I guess it won't." Brad said, relenting without much argument.

"Good you can start by cleaning up that mess and afterwards _help_ with the clothes."

Elaine was elated when both her children came to an agreement. It had been the first time in weeks that the two weren't bickering. "Good, now that we've settled that argument, Melody you can help me with dinner." Elaine left the two talking as she headed over to the kitchen to start preparing their evening supper.

Situated around the dinner table, Elaine listened with surprise when Brad rattled off a list of chores he was willing to do around the house. She could see the surprised smile her daughter exhibited at hearing the news.

"Finally!" Mel exclaimed with relief at hearing the list. Her reaction, though, seemed forced, or rehearsed.

"That reminds me Melody, Elaine said putting her fork down. "We have another session the day after tomorrow.

Mel's face seemed to go crestfallen, but she perked up quickly. "Do I have to go Mom? I've got tons of homework and I really _don't like the sessions_."

"Melody, honey, they're for your own good." Elaine recalled her meeting with the doctor, which made her want Melody to continue the sessions.

"Mom, _I don't want to go_. I'm fine_."

"Well if you're sure, baby." She gave in easily as Mel nodded her head enthusiastically. "Well then I guess that's settled also. I'll call the receptionist tomorrow and cancel the sessions." Neither Brad nor Elaine saw the grin Mel exhibited as they continued to eat. Neither realized how manipulative Mel was becoming.

*************

Mel woke from the dream, her breathing coming in halted pants as she gasped for air. Hand on her breast, the vivid dream had sent her hand to wrap around the pendant as the nightmare played out once more, even awake. The shadowed figure of herself approaching her with Nathans menacing laugh, to thrust her dark hand around Mel's heart telling her how evil she was.

Throwing her covers aside Mel climbed out of bed, to open her door to catch her breath, going to the kitchen. No one appeared awake to Mel's relief.

Coming into the living room, Mel found her mother and brother standing there smiling. Mel jumped slightly, startled by their unexpected appearance as she'd never heard them wake when she dispensed the water from the refrigerator.

"Is everything alright sweetheart," her mother asked, the voice seemed cold, devoid of emotion as with Elaine's eyes, vacant at the sight of her daughter, the smile out of place.

"I'm fine Mom, go back to bed." Mel said, only the two stayed there. Slowly they started walking towards her when out of nowhere laughter filled the house once more, to emanate from Elaine.

What started off as her mother's voice changed in texture and tone as she approached, followed by Brad not far behind her.

Once more the sound of Nathans voice echoed in the room as Mel watched her mother change before her. Elaine's form shimmered as she grew in height, her chest broadening, her hair shortened and change color. Muscles developed on her arms along with a deeper set of hair. Her nightgown split in two, the top half forming into a muscle shirt displaying the broad muscles. His pants forming out of the other material.

Beside her or him now, Mel watched as her brother transformed. His hair lengthening, his facial features softening as he slowly shrank in size. She watched as small breasts formed on his chest as his own muscles deteriorated into the fine shape of a young girl. Both of her family members started to emit an evil hiss as the metamorphosis continued. Backing up Mel dropped the glass of water she carried as the two approached her. She tried to move away from them only her legs felt like lead, her movements like molasses whereas theirs were faster. Far faster than they should have been. Somehow she managed to move away from the two as she made her way back to her room slamming the door shut, locking it as she heard Nathan then what sounded like her mother laugh on the other side.

Scrambling, Mel opened her closet door looking to retrieve a dress as she tried to change clothes, but to stop, bewildered on what she was grabbing.

"What's the matter Melody?" The voice hissed from the other side of her door as she stood there looking in the mirror.

Transfixed, Mel tried to move away, mesmerized by the image of David who appeared before her, crippled, holding the same dress as she did, as he took a life of his own.

Slowly, by his own conventions, the mirror image put on the dress, to revel in the pleasure of wearing the garment, twirling before her, as he morphed once more into Melody.

Eerily Mel's reflection touched the glass that separated the two, pressing forward as ripples developed from where her fingers touched, to pass through the barrier separating the two. Mel's hair stood upended on the back of her head as she tried to back away, never taking her eyes off of her doppelganger, to tumble backwards on her bed as the mirror image stepped out, an evil grin on her lips.

"Welcome to the family," Nathan said, opening her door with ease, as if the door was never locked, allowing access for both him and what now appeared to be a teenage version of her mother, dressed in a revealing outfit, emphasizing the features of a girl wanting to attract the attention of the opposite sex.

Mel screamed terrified as the three approached her, "_Stay away, from me, all of you. I'm not like you. I'm not."

"But sweetheart you are," came the voice of her mother from the young girl. "Look at what you've done." She gave a sweet sickly smile as she took hold of Nathans strong arm, cuddling it close. "It's just like he wanted. Isn't that right Nathan dear?"

Mel's eyes grew, frightened as the terror took hold of her when her doppelganger climbed on the bed, arms outstretched, placing them on Mel's shoulders, cold to the touch. "We're just like him, aren't we?"

Mel tried to push the other away, "I'm not like him. I'll never be like him," only to have her hands pass inside the other girl.

Screaming, Mel woke once more in her bed as an icy chill tried to take over her, tumbling out of bed. "I'm not him you hear. I'm David. David Montgomery."

Frantically she looked around her room. Her heart racing once more. Was she in another dream?

Desperately she pinched herself, feeling pain as she scrambled to turn on her light.

Changing out of her pajamas Mel heard the sound of movement followed by doors opening as she yanked open draws looking for clothes to wear or toss on her bed, not caring how much noise she was making.

When the knock came on her door Mel nearly jumped as she yelled "Go away," only to have the door open with both her mother and brother standing there unsure of what was going on.

"Stay away from me," Mel said as she continued to force whatever clothes she could find into her backpack. She couldn't keep up the charade any longer. Not after what she came to see herself doing in her dreams. What 'he' had always wanted her to do. She snatched the picture by the lamp as she closed her backpack. The only memento of wanting something from her past.

"Melody what do you think you're doing?" her mother asked when Mel picked up her backpack finished.

Mel hurried past them as both her brother and mother impulsively moved away, unable to control themselves. "Leaving." Mel said, visibly upset. "I'm not her, I can't keep pretending to be someone I'm not."

"Sis if this is about me not helping more around the house I'll give up football," Brad said trying to appease his sister. "I never saw how much work it was for you."

"Melody, please I know we've had some fights about how you dressed."

"Dammit Mom, Brad," as Mel spun around to face them. "It's not about chores or the clothes. It's about me. Who I am," as she pointed a finger at herself, her words coming out softer. "Who I'm not."

Both looked at her, confused by her words, as Mel looked at the picture of her father and Melody before tossing it at them. She couldn't take it, no matter how much she wanted to, to see her next to his father. A reminder of the girl who wasn't. "Don't you see. I'm not her," as they looked at the picture of a girl clad in a dress hugging her father by the neck. "I'm a boy. I've always been a boy."

"Melody, honey," Elaine said trying to reach out to her daughter. The doctor was convinced that Mel was delusional, bordering on schizophrenic. It was all adding up to Elaine now. First the loss of Mel's father, followed by the rape and the social bullying. Elaine hadn't wanted to believe what was happening - the sudden change in appearances when Melody ran away from home that day, wanting to emulate her brother by wanting to be a boy, hiding from who she was. Dr. Latimore was right. "Doctor Latimore thinks you're sick, baby." She didn't want to frighten the girl more.

"I am not sick, Mom. I should have never agreed to this. I should have let myself die."

Elaine was horrified by what Mel was saying, "No baby. The doctor was right. You're not well. You just think you're a boy. Doctor Latimore thinks that you need a place to rest where you can get well."

Mel knew what that meant - the doctor wanted to institutionalize her for what he considered to be delusions. "Damn it, Mom, I _was_ a boy. My name was David. Hell, I am David, your son." Mel said as she tried to regain her composure. "I was born David Travis Montgomery."

"That's not true. I gave birth to you. I should know," Elaine said in a soothing voice. Both Brad and Elaine stood back from Mel, unsure what to do.

"You don't believe me, do you? Stupid fucking magic."

"It is kinda far fetched, Sis," Brad said nervously.

"_Sit down,_" Mel said indicating the couch. "Why are you wanting to give up football, Brad? Why?"

"I told you. You do so much around here I thought I should help out around the house and football was getting in the way."

"Screw that, Brad. It's because I _made_ you. You don't believe me? Would you really have given up football for me, Brad? _Tell me the truth_."

It took a few seconds before Brad answered. "No."

"Why would you suddenly start buying me clothes that I wanted, Mom? Why did you stop pushing me to go see that damn doctor? _The truth, Mom, the truth_."

"Because you told me not to." As unbelievable as it was, Elaine knew it was true. She would have never stopped in wanting her little girl to be well.

"Magic, Mom, Brad. Stupid, fucking Magic. You just think that's what happened. It's because of the waterpark and its magic and my stupid medallion! It changed our realities, me from David to Melody. You and Brad from…" Mel didn't finish. The warning from Grandmother came back to her. "It's because of me that you’re both back to being close to who you were before."

"Melody, that doesn't make sense." Elaine said, still believing her daughter was delusional even after hearing the truth. "Why would you want to be a girl if you still want to be a boy."

"It's because of what Nathan did." Mel saw the look on Brad's face, when he heard the name.

"What else did that bastard do to you, Mel?"

"Me?" Mel gave out a harsh laugh. "It's what that sadistic fuck did to us, to our family. Fuck, Brad, it was far worse than what he did to Melody."

"Stop with the cussing Melody." Elaine demanded. "You know how your father hated such language."

"It was you that kept pushing it on me, with Nathan." Mel stated. "He was determined to destroy who I was, to make me like him through magic," Mel stammered softly, "and it was working."

Mel grabbed her mom's purse and searched through her wallet, extracting some money. She could see her mom and Brad fighting the compulsion to stay seated, shocked at what Mel was doing. Mel slung her backpack over her shoulder and hurried to the garage. She paused in the doorway. "_Thirty minutes after I leave, you can get up._"

Brad had to know. "What could Nathan have done that was worse than raping you?"

Mel paused at the door before answering. It didn't matter anymore, she thought; she was leaving never to return. "Besides raping Melody? He destroyed 'my' family by killing my brother, and turning my mother into a whore that hated me," she snarled before slamming the door behind her, leaving Brad and Elaine, stunned, behind.

As she pedaled her bike down the streets in the early morning light, Mel was thinking of where she could go, who to turn to for help. Her friends were out. She didn't want to be near them. Grandmother or Anya? No, she concluded. She was sick of the magic as she felt the pendant dangle around her neck. She needed to go someplace where she'd be alone, away from anyone. But where? It had to be somewhere isolated and far away.

Stopping at an ATM, Mel searched her memory for the numbers her mother used. Twice she input the numbers, but she'd inadvertently pressed too many numbers the first time. Once the machine accepted her input, she withdrew the maximum amount allowed.

Mel sighed to herself. Once more she found herself running away, but this time it was from her own family. It was a flashing advertisement on the ATM machine that helped her decide where to go: "Let us help plan that next vacation trip. Enjoy the scenic outdoors of Arizona." The ad showed a vast array of open space and mountains while it dispensed the money.

With the airport miles away, Mel pedaled her bike to the bus station. She'd figure the other details of how she'd live once she was on the bus.

Crossing a busy intersection, Mel heard the honking of a vehicle. Ignoring it, she continued on her way. She was near the bus station just ahead. But as she came closer, the honking became closer and more insistent, stopping only when the minivan pulled close beside her, Brad shouting out the window. "Mel stop. Please just get in and come back home."

"Go away, both of you!"

"Please, Melody," Elaine pleaded, "we can work through this."

"Work what out? You're not the same as I remember you. I'm not doing this for me, I'm doing this for you."

Elaine leaned over, "We can figure something out Melody. I ... I just want my little girl back."

"Don't you get it Mom? Brad. I'm. Not. Your. Little. Girl! I'm not your sister. I never was your little girl or your damn sister, at least not in my head!"

"But," Brad started to say.

"JUST GO HOME." Mel shouted. "LEAVE ME ALONE." As she turned away from them, she heard the minivan pull away as they left her. She froze, a look of horror on her face, when she heard the sound of screeching tires followed by the sound of metal crumpling as another car struck the minivan. She realized, with a sinking feeling, that she'd accidentally forced her mother, through her magic, to make an illegal U-turn directly into oncoming traffic. She'd caused the accident.

*************

Mel listened to the soft hiss of oxygen flowing through the tubes into Brad. He lay motionless, unconscious, on his stomach. She could see the outline of bandages under the blanket that covered his back from the surgery. She tried to convince herself that this wasn't her brother, just somebody who looked like him. She and Elaine sat in chairs, Mel curled up and drifting into and out of a fitful sleep. Once he'd been wheeled from the Intensive Care Unit, she'd curled up in a chair and refused to leave, just listening and staring at the wounds he'd suffered in the accident. This wasn't her brother, she said to herself again.

Brad's face was heavily bandaged; because the impact had been on the passenger side, he'd taken the brunt of the accident. His arm was still bandaged with the makeshift splint, since the doctors were far more concerned about his immediate life-threatening injuries. She listened to the beeps as the machine displayed his vital signs, most numbers meaningless to her, but recognized the one showing his heartbeat, it's slow rhythmic electronic beeps telling Mel that he was alive.

Elaine entered and stared at Mel, not saying a word, possibly out of fear at what Mel could do, or worse, anger at what had happened. Elaine was also bandaged, only not as significantly as Brad. Her face showed the cuts from flying glass and bruises from the airbag. Ignoring Mel, Elaine turned her attention to her son, talking soothingly as she touched his arm lightly. The worry in her voice, on her face, was plainly evident. Mel reluctantly left his side so her mother could be alone with him, knowing she wasn't wanted, and she headed to a vending machine to grab something to eat.

When she returned, Mel heard someone talking to her mother; from the sound of the conversation, it was probably the lead surgeon. Mel stopped around the corner where her mom couldn't see her, listening in to the conversation. "We stabilized his injuries temporarily, Mrs. Montgomery," Mel heard the doctor say. Mel had heard the doctors say earlier that the airbags which had saved Elaine from worse injuries had probably compounded Brad's injuries as his body twisted, contorted into an unnatural position by the twin forces of the impact of the accident and the airbag.

"Will he be alright, able to walk? Elaine asked nervously. Mel knew that she was staring at the bandages on Brad's back.

"X-rays showed several fracture-dislocations and three broken vertebrae. We were able to stop the internal bleeding, but we won't be able to assess the full damage for several days if not weeks," the surgeon said. "I can't make any promises Mrs. Montgomery. If the swelling decreases, at best he may be able to walk with a limp and therapy."

Mel slipped in unnoticed and slumped in her chair. A nurse came into the room to take her brother's vitals yet again, and Mel gagged when she saw the full extent of his injuries when the nurse dressed his wounds. Sickened, Mel heard the sobs of her mother. This wasn't the life she had wanted for them when she agreed to stay a girl. Finished, the doctor left the two of them.

Emotionally exhausted, Elaine slumped into one of the nearby chairs, overwhelmed by all that had happened.

"I didn't want this, honest," Mel said in soft protest. "All I wanted was to try to be a family again. I just wanted to fix what Nathan destroyed, even if it meant being a girl."

Elaine listened to the girl talk, her voice bitter and sounding defeated. "He hurt me, Mom. He hurt me not just by killing Brad, but also by how he treated you. He made you hate me, and I couldn't do anything about it. He won, I guess. He said he'd turn me into him somehow once he figured out how the pendant worked. I fought him as best I could, but I couldn't fight you. I listened to the all the hateful things he made you say to me. He made you yell at me, demean me, and blame me for getting Brad killed, and eventually, I started to believe them. Even in my sleep, the nasty things you said tormented me. I wish I'd never let Anya change him. I should have killed the bastard then." Her voice was laced with bitterness and remorse.

Elaine grasped for some type of hope. "Can you use your magic to heal your brother?"

Mel shook her head sadly. "No. Don't you think that I'd do that if I could? But the pendant doesn't work that way. I can't heal people. I'm not even sure why I can do other things."

"You said the water park changed you. Can it change your brother?" she asked in a meek voice, desperately looking for something to cure Brad.

"You want to change Brad? Change him into a girl?"

Elaine pointed to Brad incensed. "Look at your brother, Melody. Because of you, he may never walk again, and even if he did, he'll mostly likely be crippled. He'll never be the same." She didn't notice how Mel cringed when Elaine blamed her for Brad's injuries - just like Nathan had made her blame David for Brad's death in that other life. Her words pierced Mel's heart, reminding her of all the pain David had suffered before.

"But a girl? You can't do that to him."

"Which would be better, Melody? A crippled brother, or a sister?"

Mel looked at her brother. "If you do this, I'll always know what you did to him."

"That's my decision to make, not yours. If it wasn't for you, your brother wouldn't be here," Elaine snapped at Mel.

Angry, Mel's voice raised. "If it wasn't for me, the only one alive would be you, and you'd be sucking someone's dick or getting fucked!"

"That's enough!" Elaine hissed, her anger near the boiling point.

"No, it's not." Mel's couldn't stop herself when memories surfaced of forced arguments between the two - memories of how Elaine argued about wanting a girl as Nathan used the pendant to tear apart the relationship between Elaine and David. "You didn't want me. You never wanted me. Before Brad was born, you longed for a girl. You didn't want me, because I loved daddy more. Well, I'm sorry, Mom, but I'm not her, and you would have lost her, too. Melody wanted to kill herself because of Nathan and then the taunting by her so-called friends. It's only because of the magic that I'm here."

The door burst open as two orderlies, followed by a nurse, hurried into the room in response to the uproar, with one taking hold of Mel.

"Let go of me," Mel yelled when the orderly tried to restrain her. "I said, _Let go_ of me_." Released from the orderly's grasp, Mel continued her tirade. "You want Brad better, Mom? I'll get him better. But not the way you want. I know when I'm not wanted! Fuck Nathan! This is all his fault. I wish I'd never stayed a girl. And when I find her ass, I'll make her pay, too."

Once more the orderly tried to restrain Mel, but she was gone. Elaine, the orderlies, and the nurse looked around the room, gawking in wonder at how the girl had disappeared, vanishing before their eyes.

*************

Grandmother pressed the button allowing the door to open as she and Anya waited for the young girl to enter. Both had heard the news from both Officer Donovan and Jana who were at the precinct when they heard of the accident. Each suspected that Mel would eventually find her way to their office, seeking their help.

Neither Anya or Grandmother expected to hear Mel's voice call out to them, with such hatred, telepathically when Mel screamed "Where is she?"

Astonished to hear the girl in their mind neither answered at first, as Mel resorted to asking her question vocally. "Where is she, Grandmother. Where is that fucking brat?"

Both had questioning looks at first then in a harsh tone, Grandmother rebuked the girl, recovering from both the display of anger and the sudden outburst that Mel performed. "I will not put up with such vulgarity in my presence, young lady."

Mel refused to back down, so incessant with her goal of finding who had been the cause of her problems. "I don't give a shit, Grandmother. My family's in the hospital because of me, and it's all because of that brat that this happened. Now where the fuck is she?"

"Mel if you hadn't run away..." Anya began.

"If Mom had let me be who I wanted to be, I wouldn't have had to run away," Mel countered. "If other kids hadn't picked on me, I would be just fine."

"And whose fault is it for using magic on them, Mel?" Anya asked, reminding the girl of her abuse. "You could have just used your magic to persuade them to turn themselves in or made them stop what they were doing. Not to use it indiscriminately on others. Who was it that said she was afraid of using magic?"

Mel turned towards Anya venting her anger, "Who was the one who saved my life. Who promised not to bring me back, making me a girl knowing I didn't want to be one? Why didn't you just let me die then? Where is she so I can watch _ her _ die just like she killed my brother, or hurt her just like Brad is hurt now?"

"Mel, you don't want to seek revenge." Grandmother argued. "It's your anger taking control. I understand the hurt, the pain you're experiencing from Nathans control and abuse."

"You don't know shit about Nathan or me. What he did was evil. And what he left me is hurt from my mother, and her accusations. Even with Brad alive, I'll always see him hurt."

"Nothing good will come of this if you follow the path I nearly went down. Not only did I lose my daughter Chessa, but Anya lost her mother to the dark magic," Grandmother pleaded softly with Mel, trying to calm her down.

"What of your brother Mel? Would your father want you to seek revenge."

"Leave my father out of this!" Mel hollered. "Don't you see, it's Nathans fault! He got what he wanted." The girl was on the verge of tears and an emotional wreck. "I thought I could handle it, control it. I was wrong. He finally got what he wanted."

Both women looked at Mel as she broke down, admitting that she was to blame. "When he couldn't control me like the others, he vowed he'd change me, make me like him. He used my mother and my brother against me. But now, it's stuck in my dreams and nightmares. He won Grandmother. He won." Her voice trailed off into a fit of sobbing.

Grandmother moved close to Mel, embracing the young girl, trying to console her. "That's why I ran away. I did it to protect them from me. But now Brad’s hurt, and it's all my fault. Mom said so! I became him, I became the monster."

"Mel you can't blame yourself. You have to fight it, take control," Grandmother said. "You can't let the darkness control you."

"You don't understand. As long as I'm part of their family, I'll hurt them. I'll keep hurting the ones I love. You have magic, you can fix my brother." Her voice was near pleading.

"Mel, it's not possible. If your brother's severely hurt, we can't mend his wounds. Even to use magic to change him may not work. The chances are that he would still be hurt," Anya tried to explain patiently.

Mel knew what she had to do and hated herself for what she was going to do next. "No, not change him to a girl. But … if I wasn't a part of their family, their lives. If I wasn't alive, if I'd never been born ..."

Grandmother and Anya looked at what Mel, aghast at what she was suggesting. "YOU can do it, Miss Anya." Mel said point a finger at her. "You can make it where I'm not a part of their lives anymore. To take me away from them."

Horrified, they both looked at Mel. "You don't know what you're asking," Anya said.

"Yes I do. I don't want to be a part of their family if my leaving will make them better."

"Mel I can't let you…"

Mel heard the resistance from them. Quickly, Mel set out a command. "STAY OUT OF IT GRANDMOTHER. DON'T SAY A WORD. I love them too much. This is the only way I know to help them." Turning back to Anya, she continued. "DO IT MISS ANYA, USE YOUR MAGIC."

Grandmother and granddaughter looked at each other, understanding conveyed between the two. Hesitantly Anya moved her fingers, to start an incantation, "I'm sorry Grandmother, Miss Anya. It's the only way. I don't ever want to hurt them - or anyone - again."

Anya and Mel felt the force of the pendant exerting itself on the two as each felt the others magic dueled for control. New memories formed, to emerge just outside of Mel's vision. Feeling faint, the girl fought to remain conscious herself, else she loose control. Sitting on the couch as Anya started to waver from the incantation, "You _can do it_ Miss Anya," Mel said encouragingly, pushing Anya beyond what she had ever done. Sweat dripped from Anya's brow as she continued to work her magic, fighting both exhaustion and the power of Mel's pendant. Fatigue was overtaking her even with Mel's command.

Unlike the previous time she'd tried, the new images appeared distorted, to dissolve as Anya fought her way past the barriers woven by the pendant's ward. She maneuvered in and around the tightly woven spell as Grandmother could only watch helplessly as her granddaughter cast the incantation.

As their visions became clearer, each of the three saw line after line of Mel's possible lives merge, to overlap one another, only to dissolve away at the last moment, while Mel continued to force Anya with her own magic, "_Don't stop, _ I want it." Mel demanded.

Her endurance tested far beyond anything she'd ever tried, Anya wearily continued, "I'm evil, a monster, Grandmother. I don't want to hurt anyone after what he did to me, after what I did to my own family. It's better if I'd never existed," Mel said as each of Mel's possibilities became fewer and fewer, to narrow down towards one of the few possibilities left. "I'm sorry."

Finally after much elimination one outcome appeared within Anya's grasp. "No!" Grandmother cried, growing frightened to where Anya was venturing. Very few sorceresses, even her, dared to attempt what Mel was forcing Anya to do.

Outside and in the park, everyone was stunned by an intensely bright flash from the office building, accompanied by the sound of thunder. Staff members rushed to the building entrances, once they were able to move, but they were unable to enter. In desperation Jenny and Liz hurried to the rear entrance of the office, where Jenny quickly entered the code. Inside, they found Anya slumped in her chair, her features paled and unconscious, with Grandmother, clearly shaken, tending to her granddaughter. Around the room papers were scattered and chairs toppled. "What happened?" Jenny and Liz asked in awe as they looked around an office in what appeared to be the work of a hurricane. Without being prompted, they helped to carry the unconscious girl to the couch.

Grandmother looked around her office and then risked using her sense to find who she was searching for. "Get Dr. Chastity here to examine Anya," she said, her quavering voice betraying how distraught she was. "Melody used her magic on her."

Jenny and Liz gawked at Grandmother, and then exchanged a worried glance. There were only the four of them in the office. "Who's Melody?" Jenny asked hesitantly as Liz rushed in search for the pools resident physician.

*************
End part 1

I would like to express my sincere appreciation to those that have looked over the story and have given constructive advice. My many thanks.

Now living with her foster mother, Lisa, Melody is set to progress from 6th grade to 7th since becoming a girl. Her older friends Vicky and Holly are still concerned about her adjustment and want to learn more about her past. The problem is Mel doesn't wish to discuss it.

Perhaps a chance getaway on a camping trip will help ease Mel's need to make a decision. Choose not to tell or risk the possibility of losing her new found friends once they hear her story.

It is best to have read "Bikini Beach: The Runaway" to fully understand some of the background.

This story is copyright by the author. It is protected by licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivs 3.0 Unported License.

---

It was if the world suddenly exploded around Melody to where a myriad of color flashed within closed eyes: Blue, yellow, red, and white, radiated in what was to become a multicolored facet. Streaking dots haphazardly flew within the confines of her closed eyelids.

Ears feverishly tried to make sense of a series of incoming warbled sounds. Their incoherent nonsense nothing more than mumbled mash forced inside her addle-brained mind as their low rumblings filtered through each of her dainty ears trying to tell her their meaning. Soon those incoming vowels became overbearing, cascading their way within, she forced hands up to reach out to cover them as she took to shut them out.

Tepidly she unsealed her eyelids as she tried to see her surroundings only to be blinded by the sudden appearance of unforgiving light. Sharp rays stabbed like unforgiving knives to sear their way past thick eyelashes wanting nothing more to give meaning to the new world order changed from where she had once been.

Mel worked to gather her wits as she tried to assimilate what had to have happened. She wondered if when she were old enough to drink, would this be part of the aftereffects she would come to expect of how one felt if they were to over indulge in a night spent partying beyond their normal capacity. To wake up the next day having no recollection or memory of where or how they came to be as one could find oneself placed in a rather awkward predicament, perhaps lying in some strangers bed, or perhaps the outskirts of some park, or lying down on the street the next morning.

For now, none of that really mattered to Mel as she strove to drive past the unwanted pain and figure out what had happened, and quickly given how the noise that was bombarding her ears wasn't quieting down even if they did start to make some sort of sense. Daring to open her eyes once more, the world around her took to be nothing more than swirling pool of cascading colors merging within themselves. She took to quickly closing them tight once more.

Flopping her head backwards Mel took to evaluating what had to have taken place. First there had been her insistent, demanding request on Anya; to be followed by Anya's own incantation. Next came the dizzying effect of where new memories took to flooding her young mind as they each tried to imprint themselves over her old ones. Those invasive memories were far stronger, more vivid and in some cases appalling than what she had experienced the first time. And as before, they were forcibly pushed away – expunged from her very being leaving her wanting by a form of magic Mel didn't understand. In its wake the after effect giving her the now headache as once before, only much worse.

Obviously, she was left lying in a bed, that much she was sure, as Mel took to making sense of what had happened afterwards. Only she'd find out quicker than she'd care for when feminine hands took to roughly shaking her body, pulling her away from her contemplation.

"Get up Melody," she heard, as her head continued to pound. Groaning outwards, there came once more a rough shove to her shoulders from someone sounding not much older than her. 'Where am I?' she asked herself. This wasn't supposed to have happened, what she had wanted.

"About time," the voice said as Mel began to stir. "Get your lazy butt out of bed and get dressed. They'll be here any minute to do room inspections, and you're still lying around. We'll surely get in trouble, and it'll be your fault."

Slowly Mel opened her eyes to find several girls staring at her. Again Mel asked, only out loud. "Where am I?"

"Where do you think you are stupid? You're back home at the orphanage – boohooing your eyes out all night because your foster family brought you back," a girl with black hair said, pointing at Mel. "If it was me I would have put up with their shit. At least I wouldn't be in this damn place. It's like a prison here." The girl went back to making her bed. Mel noted the clothes the others wore - grey blouses with black skirts, white ankle socks and black leather flats. A uniform of some sorts.

Without warning, the older girl returned and pulled her unceremoniously from the bed. "I said get your ass out of bed and get dressed. Now! Maybe if they see you making your bed, they won't say anything."

Looking at the girl, Mel guessed that she had to be at least sixteen, with light brown hair just past her shoulders, held back behind her ears with a black barrette. From the girl's attitude, she deemed herself the queen bee - if not bitch - of the room. None of the other two girls interfered as the older took to bossing Mel around, with a pissed look on her face. Inwards Mel started to get angry, only to squelch it once she remembered what had caused her to be wherever she was in the first place.

Looking around the room, which wasn't very large, Mel found that there were four of them, all crammed into a room with two sets of bunk beds, a desk, and two tall dressers. From their appearance all the furniture looked old and worn.

Unsure of where to look for her clothes, Mel saw one of the girls gawk at her like she was stupid, to turn away when caught, as she went over to one of the dressers.

The girl who had pushed her around looked at Mel, contempt once more on her face. "What's the matter with you? We don't have much time for your games right now. Just get your uniform on!", having tossed Mel a set of clothes from the only closet in the room. "Hurry! You can change your underwear after they leave."

With much reluctance, Mel grudgingly put on the same uniform as the others. Working as best she could, Mel tried to ignore the feeling of wearing nothing underneath. Finished she turned her attention to making her bed with its worn linens and blanket. The room itself didn't fare much better, with its drab walls and worn floor. The mattress itself had seen better days, with even the pillow worn and stained. She didn't want to think of from where.

Mel had just smoothed out the blanket, while the other girls took to tiding up around the room, only to pause with a bit of dread when they heard the knock. Quickly Mel followed the lead of the other girls and stopped what she was doing, and like the others, took her place to the side of the her bed. From what she'd hastily gathered, this wasn't the first time she'd spent time at this orphanage.

From the stern, unforgiving looks of a much older woman who entered, Mel came to understand what apparently was to be a part of her new routine in life – stern discipline, almost military in its demands, from the staff and bullying from the older girls, in a drab, run-down orphanage. Not something she had wanted when she forced Anya to destroy her past. For other than death, what other life could she have expected? Shuddering to herself a realization came to her. She had no real past and would be forever seen as an outcast, an orphan; no friends, or family to remember her. To be alone, forever, and a shiver caused her shoulders to shake. She'd accept, unenthusiastically, what Anya had somehow managed to thwart - for now.

The woman looked at her, her expression cold and heartless. Mel didn't care; she'd been through worse, much worse, and she took small comfort in believing this was still better for those she'd loved. They had to be safe from her. She'd never hurt her brother or mother again, but given the chance she still knew, deep in her heart, that she'd kill the one that made it all happen.

Deep down her anger simmered knowing that person was safe from her as well, Mel was sure, living with some family far away from her, probably sucking on a bottle or being held and cuddled by new parents; somewhere safe. She'd never forgive him, she was sure, for what he had done to her and her family.

*************

"Melody Mudd!"

Mel turned her attention to the person calling her name as she listened to the teacher in the classroom. She saw the kids’ stares as the woman approached her. Class was boring to her. A joke. What they taught for school was what she'd learned in third grade at best. "Yes Ma'am?" Without a word the woman motioned Mel to follow her. As she passed by the other kids, their stares had become intense. She could feel the envy if not hatred from several of them. Several others had been living at the orphanage far longer than her, wondering what made her so special, always hoping, praying that one day they would be called.

Following the woman down the hall Mel smoothed her skirt, before taking her seat and waiting in the reception area. In less than a week since her arrival, she'd been called to the office three times. She glanced at the secretary, who gave only a courtesy nod, a friendly smile on her face. "Melody, they're a nice couple. Put on the charm. Let them see you smile," the receptionist suggested.

"Yes ma'am." She waited patiently, and stepped inside when the door opened for her admittance. Forty-five minutes later, the young girl stepped out of the office to walk once more back to class. Her face reflected the decision of what the family decided. Rejection.

Seated behind her office desk, Mrs. Delany, the headmistress, puzzled over the sudden turn of events. The couple seemed adamant, determined about wanting to foster the girl, even though Melody proved quite shy towards them. Both times their visits went well, only mid-way through the third, there seemed a change of heart. To change their minds and mentioned another girl whom they considered more outgoing. With a shake of her head, Mrs. Delany had her secretary send for one of Melody's roommates. A younger girl by the name of Virginia.

*************

It was late in the afternoon several days later when Mel found herself back in the reception area, staring at the door. This hadn't been a normal social call from another potential foster family. Seeing the time, it was well past visitation hours to have her summoned to the front office. Sitting there Mel took notice of the way the secretary sat at her desk. She seemed quite impassive to her surroundings, not her usual cheerful self, seated stiffly behind her desk staring at her computer monitor.

Mel stood slowly when the door opened, smoothed her worn skirt, and shuffled inside. Immediately upon entering, Mel halted, her face showing her surprise when she recognized the two individuals waiting, both expressionless. Mel looked at Mrs. Delany, who stood by the door, and just like the secretary, she had the same impassive look. "I'll leave the three of you alone," she said, closing the door behind her as she left.

Mel looked at the dark-haired woman before her. Pretty beyond most girls, the woman's face displayed a look of concern well out of place, considering what Mel had forced the woman to do. "How are you doing Mel?" Anya asked. She seemed to know that there would be no hugs of greeting.

"I'm fine," Mel said indifferently, composing herself quickly.

"Are they treating you well?"

"I can't complain. I've been in worse shit than this." Mel looked over to where Officer Donovan sat. His face was an expressionless mask, evaluating her. "Are they doing well?"

Both of the visitors knew what Mel was asking. "They're fine, Mel," Anya answered. "The accident never happened, although there were severe repercussions when you forced me to remove you from their lives - and not just to theirs, either. You could have called, let us know where you were, and that you were alright."

Why should she care? Mel thought. "I figured your 'insight' and magic would let you know," Mel said sarcastically.

"Mel it doesn't work that way," Anya gently scolded her. "I had nothing to go from. We searched all over. If Jozef's intuition hadn't kicked in, we wouldn't have found you."

"I wish you hadn't, but now you know." Mel said in an aloof manner as she turned to leave.

"Mel, don't act this way. There are people who care about you."

Mel stopped cold when a chill went through her. "Others remember what happened? How? Why?"

"Mel, do you have any idea what Grandmother and I experienced after you disappeared? Do you know what happened to those close to you – to those very lives you interacted with? I … we never experienced anything like it before. She was worried not just about you, but also for Vicky, Holly and a few other friends, too. Mel, Grandmother doesn't scare easily, but you scared her."

Eyes downcast, her foot shuffling absently, once more Mel thought of the hurt she had done, not to just her family, but now to others, to her friends, and who knew who else. "Look," Mel said, as she opened the door to leave, "it's best they forget about me. This is my life now. I don't want to ever see them. I don't want to hurt them. Nathan won, Miss Anya. He got what he wanted – I'm a monster just like him."

"She's bitter," Jozef said after the girl left. "She's not ready to listen to reason."

"No. No she's not. She's being stubborn." Anya conceded as they prepared to leave. Muttering an incantation, her fingers moved and both Mrs. Delany and the secretary became more alive and energetic, and the two ignored Anya and Jozef when they left the building.

*************

Hearing the knock on the door, Mel wondered who it could be. Her roommates were off doing whatever it was they did in their meager amount of free time, while she sat leaning against the wall of her bunk reading one of the few new books donated to the orphanage. "Melody! You have visitors," came the voice on the other side of the door.

Mel had dressed in jeans she'd found, with a few torn spots, along with a grey tank shirt which displayed the outline of her bra. Self-consciously, she straightened what she could along with her hair before she opened the door. Puzzled, she wasn't expecting anyone; other than Jozef and Anya, nobody else knew where she was - or so she thought.

When she recognized who was waiting in the doorway, Mel's jaw dropped and her eyes went wide. "Hi," came the chirpy voice from one of the three women standing there. Before she could react, arms reached around her, taking hold to pull her close in a brief hug, only to shove her back at arm's length. "Let's have a look at you," Vicky said, relieved once she knew the young girl was safe.

Stepping back, Mel allowed the others to enter. Holly looked over the room, critical of the surroundings. "Is everything here so drab and dreary with worn hand me downs?" she asked in disbelief.

"The state doesn't provide this orphanage with sufficient funds, Holly," the eldest of the three explained. Unlike the other two who were in their early twenties, the woman with light brown sassy hair style was in her early thirties. "It's all political," Lisa explained, "on how the state distributes the money. Because of their fundamental beliefs here, the orphanage relies heavily on donations for most of their needs – mostly from churches."

"So how's my diver doing?" Lisa inquired giving Mel a tight hug not wanting to let go. Her eyes showed her concern, even though she smiled.

Mel's eyes misted, she didn't want to admit she missed her friends. "What are you doing here?" Mel asked, clearly torn. She was excited at seeing her friends, but visibly upset that they had even came. Inside she was terribly afraid she might hurt them like she had her family. Released from their embraces, Mel asked, almost angrily, "Let me guess. Miss Anya told you."

"Mel, she knows how much we care for you. It would hurt her to hide it from us," Vicky said.

"How did you get here? I mean other than the staff, nobody's allowed in the dorm rooms," Mel said as she plopped on her bunk, followed quickly by Vicky sitting beside her, placing a comforting arm around her.

"I have a little pull Mel," Lisa said, pulling up two of the chairs for herself and for Holly. "I'm registered as a temporary drop off mother with the state, and I'm allowed a little leeway."

All three questioned how she was doing, feeling and eating. Each one was concerned for her welfare, and despite her desire to never let others get close to her, Mel couldn't help in talking to her friends as she answered as best she could. Time seemed to pass quickly when there came another sudden knock, followed by one of the staff entering the room. "Lisa, I'm afraid it's time for you and your friends to leave."

The three stood awkwardly ready to say their good-byes, but Mel quickly interrupted. "Please don't come anymore," she pleaded with them. She could see the hurt in their eyes from what she was asking. Standing in the doorway, "I'll be fine, really. It's just that …" and Mel closed the door on them as they stood there in disbelief, so they didn't hear her finish the sentence. "I don't want to risk hurting any of you."

Days passed when Mel received a message to report to the front office, in what appeared to be yet another interview, or so Mel thought. Again Mel could feel the hatred from the other kids as she left the classroom.

Mel readied herself for the letdown when she stepped into the office, only to pause when she recognized the woman waiting for her. "Come in Melody," Mrs. Delany said encouragingly, motioning to a chair. "There's no need to be shy. You know Miss Covington."

Mel didn't move and just nodded. "She was asking to see if you might like to spend some time with her, away from the orphanage for a few hours. Give you a chance to be away from here."

Mel saw the hopeful look, perhaps a chance to chat away from the others. "I… I don't think so," Mel said and turned to leave, muttering as she left, "Maybe some other time."

For several consecutive days, Mel received the summons, and every time, she rejected Lisa's request. Finally, though, with her unwillingness wavering, Mel reluctantly accepted. She needed to leave, even if only for a few hours, she told herself, to get away from her roommates and other orphans who were getting on her nerves about the unwanted attention from Lisa's visits.

Having played a few games at the Fun Zone, Mel joined Lisa in a game of putt-putt. Concentrating, she hit the ball, only to miss the cup on the last hole. "Too bad, Melody," Lisa said lightheartedly, "that gives me the lead," and with that, knocked her ball into the cup. Mel quietly knocked in her ball, not really interested any longer.

"Are you okay Melody?"

"Can't you just call me Mel?"

"Well, it is your name."

"Not by choice," Mel said bitterly.

Having turned in their putters, Lisa grabbed a table for the two. "Melody," Lisa said, ignoring the girls dower expression, "I remember why you chose to stay. So does Vicky and Holly. We all knew it wasn't going to be easy, but…"

"No it's wasn't easy," Mel grumbled, her voice hot with angry. "It downright sucked. At least they're alive, no thanks to me." Her voice carried the weight of self-blame and bitterness.

Lisa saw the disgruntled look, the loathing of what had transpired. Looking around the room of screaming kids and games, Lisa's attention was drawn to the displays. "Stay here," she said, and went over to the counter. "That one," after searching the shelves, pointing to the stuffed animal on the wall when she had the cashier's attention.

Paying for her purchase, Lisa went back to the sulking girl. "I know it's not much, but here's the reason why," she said, handing the stuffed bear to Mel. Mel looked the bear over with its camouflaged hat and vest, with the rank of major embroidered on the cap. On one side of the vest were the words 'US Army', with a blank space for a name to be written in.

Mel looked confused at the bear as Lisa retrieved a pen from her purse and wrote "DAD" in the nameplate.

"You always talked about him. How much he meant to you. He's the reason you did it, Melody. Never forget that. No matter what the magic did, he's still a part of your life."

Overwhelmed, Mel took hold of the bear, not wanting to let go. He was the reason for the sacrifice, she reminded herself, to protect her family, just like her dad would have wanted. Lisa switched sides and scooted next to the girl, holding onto her, not saying a word as Mel went misty eyed, to go into a faraway place.

*************

Intuitively Mel headed to the office early, ready if not eager, to be away from her roommates, for another one of Lisa's visits. She stopped just outside the outer office when she heard the discussion going on. Quietly, she tiptoed as close to the office listening, watching, as both the director and her secretary talked. Mel could see an application held in the secretary's hand as Mrs. Delany scoffed at the very notion of who had applied. "No, definitely out of the question," she said taking hold of the paper, ready to tear up the sheet in her hand.

Moving quickly Mel walked up to the two of them. "Good afternoon, Mrs. Delany" she said as politely as possible.

Both woman stopped mid-sentence at the unexpected intrusion. "Melody? We didn't call for you."

"No ma'am. I just had a feeling that I'd be called and came early. I hope it's okay."

Annoyed by the intrusion, "Well, if you want, you can wait in the office for her. She should be here shortly. I need to speak with her also."

"That's fine," Mel said, and the trio walked with into Mrs. Delaney's inner office. "I hope you don't mind, but I'd like to talk with you also."

*************

Lisa paced the floor, trying to understand what was happening with Mel. At first Mel had been thrilled with the idea when the Headmistress agreed to allow her to visit with her.

Mel even seemed enthusiastic with the idea when asked if she wanted to stay with Lisa for the weekend. Things had gone so well, even when Mel became quiet and reserved around the apartment. Having excused herself, Lisa left Mel alone to herself for a few hours. She had returned with a few items from shopping. Clothes to replace the old and worn ones Mel had been given at the orphanage. She had thought several would look good on the young girl. It was then Mel turned defensive, combative to whatever she tried or asked of her. It was a side Lisa had never seen from the normally obedient girl. In a battle of wills, when the two started to discuss what type of clothes she'd be expected to wear, Mel vented her anger. "What's so hard about wearing a skirt? I wear them all the time."

"I told you, I don't like them. I never like wearing them in the orphanage. I wasn't given much of a choice and had to conform. I wore shorts underneath, hidden from view. It's like I'm not wearing anything."

"You wear less when you went to the water park swimming, Melody. You'll get used to it. All girls do."

"At the water park, there are no boys to stare at you –at least, they don't think they're boys. At the orphanage, school, and other places, boys kept trying to see my panties," Mel reiterated. "You grew up a girl, I didn't. You don't know what it's like for me. I'm not a girl."

"That's funny, you look like a girl to me," Lisa said lightly, trying to inject some humor into Mel's dour mood.

Mel tapped her head in both frustration and anger. "In my head, I'm a boy, remember! I don't have girl thoughts. I grew up a boy. Boys don't wear skirts or dresses. I don't even like wearing blouses."

"It's just a skort, Melody - it has built in shorts on the inside, see. I grew up wearing them."

Mel retorted, "Why are you making me, wanting me, to wear something I don't want to wear? Why are you trying to change me into someone I'm not? What's next, dresses?"

"Nobody's trying to force you, so quit acting like a brat," Lisa said, trying to gently reprimand Mel.

"I don't know why I agreed to this," Mel muttered, and tossed the skort to the ground, stomping off into another room, slamming the door behind her.

"What is wrong with you? Did you think I asked to take you in because I felt sorry for you?" Lisa said, following her, not letting the argument go as she stood outside the closed door.

"NO! Admit it. You took me in so you could have that diver I always heard about!"

Angry at the accusation, Lisa snapped, "I took you in because I saw a kid who was someone I wanted."

"Then why don't you have one?" Mel shot back. "Then you can raise her the way you want."

"Is this what you think I want?" The argument escalated drastically when Lisa let fly, "You think because I'm just a drop off for abandoned kids I'm not woman enough to raise my own? Is that what you believe?"

Opening the door, "You could have fooled the shit outa me. Why don't you have one? Is it because no man wants to be with you? Huh. Not woman enough for them?"

"Damn you." Lisa stormed into the bedroom, "Is that what you believe? That I'm not capable enough, unworthy to bear or raise a child of my own." Her voice was both angry and very hurt. "I can't have kids!" Lisa replied, her voice betraying the anguish she felt.

Mel froze, shocked and unprepared for what she heard.

"I left home and came back here to start a new life, to teach kids to have self-confidence after my so called boyfriend made me feel so small and useless. He belittled me in front of my friends, treated me like crap for being less of a woman."

Mel just stood there, watching as Lisa pulled her suitcase from the closet and tossed it on the bed, open. Grabbing Mel's clothes, Lisa flung them into the suitcase. "Congratulations, Melody. You're the first kid I've ever decided to give up on. You may be the best diver I've ever seen, but I'll be damned if you think I'm going to put up with the cursing and attitude you just handed me."

Mel didn't say a word. What could she say? The damage was done.

"So what if _I_ want to pursue championships and such? It's better than sitting around moping and feeling sorry for myself, unlike others. I grew tired of watching kids struggle and fail because no one cared. I became a coach to give them a chance at being a winner. Even when we lost, they felt better about themselves, because I pushed them farther than anyone else had, because I _believed_ in them! They put their all in what they did and didn't quit."

Lisa grabbed hold of Mel's suitcase, having slammed it shut, and left the room. "Let's go. You don't want to be here? Fine. You can go back. You got what you wanted." Quietly, Mel followed Lisa through the apartment and out to the car. With one last look behind her, Mel watched as Lisa closed the door – unwittingly she'd hurt Lisa very badly just like she feared.

*********

Having dropped Mel off back at the orphanage, Lisa needed to talk to someone who would understand.

"What was I supposed to do, Keith?" Lisa asked, still visibly upset.

Keith Sinclair listened intently while Lisa conveyed what had happened. "You should have stopped yourself, left the room, and called me," Keith replied, seated in his recliner. "Personally, I thing you gave up too quickly. It's only been, what, a few days?"

Lisa just nodded, barely touching the drink Keith provided her.

Keith leaned forward. "Lisa, you've had kids come and go, and never really bonded with any of them. But Melody was the first one I've known you to personally go after. You wouldn't stop till you brought her home with you. You visited her against her wishes, and nearly demanded that the orphanage let you take her knowing how they feel about single parents. Why is it they finally agreed?"

"They thought I could handle her, I suppose," Lisa replied after much thought. "Agreeing finally after all these years of me being just a drop off."

"Or?" Keith prompted.

Hesitantly Lisa answered, "She couldn't? Could she? I mean wouldn't. Would she? I didn't see her pendant." She didn't want to believe the real answer.

"Kids hide things, Lisa. You know that. She's no different. Anya and Jozef found her through magic. From what I know, Jozef can only detect magic, and use his intuition. It's how he found her once before. Once located Anya told you and the others she was safe. Anya won't use magic in a case as personal as this is. Nor will I claim to understand her reasons why."

Keith leaned forward resting his elbows on his knees. "Who besides yourself went to visit her? Who could she turn to? Holly and Vicky? They are her friends, but they're college students. They're not ready - or able - to take on the responsibility of raising a teenager. Why were other families turned away?"

"Anya and Grandmother's insight," Lisa surmised. "She risked letting people know."

Sitting back, Keith interlocked his fingers, "Melody doesn't trust many people, from what I've been told. Perhaps she's _afraid_ of being emotionally close to people, possibly for fear of being hurt. She let you, albeit grudgingly, continue to visit and then take her home. When she started to become rebellious, you gave up, turned her away. This is what parenting's all about Lisa - taking the good with the bad, the ups and the downs. Maybe she was testing you, or perhaps it's something deeper. The question is, just how bad _do_ you_ really want her? Do you want her for who you _think_ she should be? Or will you want her for who she is?"

"But if she can do magic that means …." Lisa stared at her friend, starting to understand what he was suggesting. Lisa sat there thinking about what she wanted. Rising quickly, she grabbed her purse, rushing to her car hoping she wasn't too late. From the doorway Keith called out, "The best of luck Lisa, let me know what happens."

************

Mel heard the knock on the door. She had sent her roommates away, leaving her sitting alone in their room. "Go away," she said, scowling. The door opened anyway. "I said go away."

"Do you really want me to leave?" the familiar voice asked.

"You brought me back, and gave up on me .... So yeah."

"I guess I deserved that. But you have to admit, you did push me," Lisa said, closing the door behind her.

Mel didn't move, not wanting to face her, who only heard her sniffles, "Yeah, but not by magic, if that's what you think. I thought ... I thought you wanted me for me, not my diving and ..."

"No, not your diving. Well maybe a little," Lisa admitted. "But I wanted something else, somebody more important. Someone who might enjoy what I like - hiking, camping, swimming."

"I like taking things apart, and fixing them if I can. Cooking and other things."

In a gentle voice, "Look at me, please." Reluctantly Mel turned around. Lisa could see the puffiness and red eyes from Mel's crying. "Answer me truthfully. Can you still do magic? Were you the one who made my application go through?"

Slowly, Mel nodded her head. She pulled out the double-heart shaped pendant from her back pocket. "It's still a part of me. I used it to find out who Melody was. And to help your application. You knew I had been a boy, and why I didn't want to be a girl. I hoped you'd let me still be me."

Opening her purse, Lisa handed Mel several Kleenex's to wipe her eyes and blow her nose. "You didn't stop visiting me, and they were going to tear up your application," Mel continued through her sniffles. "I started to hate this place. I found out the other Melody was timid and skittish. Most families thought she was too skittish, and brought her back. The other girls were going to keep you from wanting me. They were going to see if you'd take one of them, not caring who they hurt to leave."

"So you did use magic."

"Yes, ma'am. To protect myself. Other kids had bullied Melody. I didn't think how far girls could go to be so mean to one another."

"Melody," Lisa said and saw the slight disdain in Mel's face. "That's who you have to be. You're her. I thought I was prepared to deal with you. But you're not like any of the other kids. You're different."

Mel faced away once more, not wanting to look at Lisa. "I know. I'm not like her. I'm worse. Damaged goods, and dangerous with magic. I can understand why you brought me back, not wanting me."

Lisa took hold of Mel, twisting her to face her once more. "Don't ever think of yourself as broken, Melody. I didn't come back here for a shy and timid girl. I came back here for you - the boy who had risked his life to save both Anya and Jozef. A brave boy who was willing to live as a girl so her brother could live again with his mother."

"I … I nearly killed them, Miss Lisa. Both my brother and mother were hurt because of me. Just like Nathan, I hurt my family. I'm afraid, Miss Lisa. I'm afraid I might hurt you, too."

"You had a chance at the apartment, but didn't," Lisa said.

"But I did – with what I said," Mel said, sniffling. "I could see that I hurt you pretty bad."

"What I meant was, you didn't hurt me with your magic. Sometimes, we all say things we regret. I think you can control it, just like you did here. You knew I'd come back. People up front looked at me strange when I arrived."

In a frightened voice, "I don't know how I knew, honest. It scares me Miss Lisa. I just knew you'd come back. I didn't know what would happen afterwards. I thought you'd just leave after you were done talking to me."

"So that's why you didn't send me away. You knew I was at the door."

"Yes, ma'am." Mel stood, thinking the conversation was over like she feared, when Lisa opened the door to leave.

"Well?" Lisa said holding the door open. "I told them I left something behind. Now I have to try and explain how you're here."

Surprised that Lisa _wasn't_ leaving her, Mel grabbed her suitcase and in a cautious voice, "I, uh, I can take care of that if you want."

"How?" Lisa asked suspiciously.

The next instant Mel was gone, no longer standing next to her. Lisa looked around, confused; she never saw Mel leave. Seconds later Mel reappeared, causing Lisa to place a hand over her breast. "Don't ever do that." Clearly startled at what had Mel had done.

"Sorry," Mel said quickly, "I uh, I made you forget that I was standing here, and then reappeared."

Hearing voices coming their way, "Fine, do it." Lisa said. Once more Mel disappeared.

Lisa quickly moved down the hallway, wondering what she was letting herself into.

***************

Once back at the apartment, Lisa placed a pitcher on the table once she poured each of them a glass. Having instructed Mel to put her clothes away, Lisa busied herself in the kitchen until Mel had finished. Taking a taste, Mel found the lemonade good, yet slightly bitter to her taste buds. "Whoa, that's tart."

Lisa smiled at Mel's puckered expression. "It should be. It's fresh squeezed, and I don't add much sugar," Lisa said, taking a small sip herself. "Let's consider this our first family meeting. My home, my rules." Lisa noticed Mel's look of defiance appear. "Your mom and dad set rules, right? It's the same here."

"I ... I guess," Mel said, upset with the prospect of having rules dictated to her.

"I promise that we'll talk about rules before we make them. You deserve to know why I have a rule, even if you may not like it. Is that okay?" Lisa prompted.

Mel felt a bit of hope stirring in her heart. "That sounds fair."

"Okay. Now, it's only fair that you do your share around here."

With a hint of regret, Mel asked, "Let me guess, it's back to doing the dishes, laundry, and vacuuming, as well as windows, and other chores that all girls are supposed to know."

"Well, I shouldn't do it all, now, should I? And don't think it's just not girls who need to know how to clean house. Dad never let my brothers or me out of them. We all shared the chores. And he was there just as well, helping."

"So it's not all on me?" Mel asked, surprised.

"Not unless you want to do it all. We share the responsibility. My question is, can I trust you to not make me do them all."

Mel looked shocked, then angry at what Lisa would think she'd do on purpose. "Just because I used it at the orphanage doesn't mean I liked it. Fuck, you think I like telling people what to do? Making them do shit against their will?"

"First off, young lady, there's your anger. You need to get it under control. Don't you think I should have a reason to be concerned? Second is your language, I won't put up with such vulgarity. Understand?"

"Sorry," Mel said at the admonishment, realizing that Lisa was right.

Lisa took hold of Mel's hands. "I know you had it pretty rough as David. But you're Melody, now and forever. Your old past is gone, and you're starting, anew, and that includes magic. The rules are in place not just for you, but for me too. No using magic to break curfew, control people, or going out on your own. If you practice magic, you'll do so with my permission, so I don't worry."

Mel though over what her foster mother was asking her. "Okay, it sounds reasonable."

Taking another sip of the tart lemonade, curious, Mel asked. "Miss Lisa?"

"Yes?"

"Miss Anya had promised to take me to the orphanage if they'd found me in time. As David I mean. If... if I had been David, would you have come after me then?"

Lisa was caught off guard by the question. "Melody, I can't really say what I'd have done, but I hope that I would have at least had you stay with me. I don't care if you're a boy or a girl, it's who you are inside that counts. And I see you as a very brave girl."

"But I don't want to be a girl," Mel whined.

"I know dear, and you're still fighting it," Lisa agreed, kindly. "Even now, you're still struggling to figure out who you are."

"What am I supposed to do?" Mel asked, confused.

"I suppose you'll find a balance. You can't go back, but you can move forward. I guess if being a tomboy is who you want to be, then so be it," Lisa answered.

"You won't mind? No skirts, no dresses?"

"Will I still have my diver?" Lisa teased with a smile.

"I'll never give up swimming and diving," Mel answered with a cute grin. "Miss Lisa?"

"Yes?"

Mel rinsed her glass before she placed it in the sink, finished with the lemonade. "I promise to work on my anger. I…uh, I really don't want to hurt anyone. Especially you."

"I know you wouldn't. Now come on. It's getting late and we have a lot to do tomorrow. Registering you for school, deciding on the right clothes you like, and who knows what else."

"What grade do you think I'll be going in?" Mel became worried after what happened previously.

"You should have been in eighth grade. Vicky and Holly told me how you were struggling with even seventh grade work. Just how long were you out of school?"

"About two years. I was supposed to start sixth when Nathan took us."

"Most likely sixth grade then. Perhaps if you work hard and go to summer school, you might be able to catch up," Lisa suggested. She heard the groan Mel emitted with the idea of being with kids several years younger than her.

As she changed for bed Mel contemplated about the expectations placed on her. She could feel sorry for herself, or she could make the best of it, just like Vicky did. Sliding under the covers, Mel felt content to be back once more. A soft bed and room to herself. "Miss Lisa, I'm sorry about what I said earlier and my language. It was wrong of me."

"We'll discuss it at some other time. Right now, it's late, so let's get some sleep."

Another chance, Mel thought as she lay there in bed. Is this what she wanted? She questioned herself. It wouldn't be easy, she was sure. Still, Lisa did come back for her, knowing what she could do. Maybe, she wasn't the monster she thought she was.

Lisa peered inside the room, ensuring Mel was fast asleep. Gently she closed the door, retrieved her phone and dialed. "Grandmother? I hope I'm not disturbing you at such a late hour, do you have a minute? I need to talk with you."

"No, this isn't something Keith can help me with. Yes, it's personal."

Looking at the room with the sleeping girl inside, Lisa hoped her doubts were fleeting. "I … I need your advice. No, not as my boss, but as a mother. Yes she's back. She's asleep right now." Lisa took a deep breath, "Grandmother I'm scared, worried. I've never really raised a child, let alone someone who can do magic. What can I do? I can't do magic so how will I discipline her?"

*************

The following Saturday, dressed in shorts and a t-shirt, Mel wore her bathing suit underneath. She was stepping through the membership line, only the gate didn't open, and the sound of an alarm had gone off. "Step into my office" a stern voice echoed in her head. Startled by its tone, fierceness, Mel warily walked over to the grey office building, followed closely by Lisa. Once she heard the click of the lock release, she pulled open the door, allowing her entrance.

Once inside she was greeted with silence. As her eyes adjusted to the lighting, Mel could see the displeasure on Grandmother's face as the old woman sat behind her desk. "Mel, I'm going to dispel with the pleasantries I afford my guests, as I'm beyond those niceties with you. So I would prefer if you just stand in front of me," she said, gesturing before her.

Mel approached cautiously, sensing not displeasure but fury in Grandmothers voice. She felt uncomfortable at the cold anger displayed in her eyes, with an intensity that bored into her. Even protected by her pendant, Mel could feel intense anger as she stood before Grandmother.

"This park is my life," Grandmother began, "and the only thing more important to me is my Granddaughter. She is my life, Melody Kay Mudd," Grandmother spat. "I have been teaching her, not only to run the park, but also what I know of magic. Unlike you, she knows and respects what she can do. What you forced my Granddaughter to do is reprehensible. Do you know that once you vanished, she was unconscious for most of that day, and then incapacitated for two more."

"I'm sorry Grandmot -" Mel began, only to shiver visibly when Grandmother slammed her hand onto her desk and stood erect pushing her seat away.

Bracing herself on her desk she leaned forward, "Your apology does not excuse you from what you did, young lady. It is meaningless words to me!" Grandmother's voice was unnervingly insistent, spoken through a clenched jaw, which made it seem ominous and menacing.

Mel would have rather that the old woman had simply yelled at her. Yelling she knew how to deal with. This angry, insistent tone, though, visibly rattled the girl.

"I warned you about what dark magic can do," Grandmother continued, composing herself once more. "How it corrupts the soul, and yet you used your magic for your own dark designs. You used your magic on innocent people because you could, and then you tried to use it on us, on my granddaughter. Your magic is strong, I admit, but I will _not_ allow you to enter my park knowing that you can harm my guests or my granddaughter. Anya now knows the ancient chant to protect herself from you, just like I do."

Trembling, Mel stood before Grandmother. "I believed I could trust you to do what's right, Melody, but it seems my trust was misplaced."

"Grandmother, is there anything Mel could do to make amends. Lisa asked, unnerved by the ferocity of Grandmother's rebuke of Mel.

"As her legal guardian, Lisa, she is now your responsibility," Grandmother said, taking her seat once more, contemplating as Mel stood there, her head lowered. "When you first broke into my park, Melody, I was lenient in your punishment. I afforded you certain privileges. Now, if you wish to enter my park, you do so at my discretion, and as a worker - nothing more. My staff will be informed that you will be treated as nothing more than hired help, and that they are allowed to direct your work as needed. This is to include the cleaning of bathrooms, picking up trash around the outside of the park, and restocking of the concession stands. All breaks will be taken in the staff lounge, including lunch, for as of this moment, you are forbidden to partake in any of the rides. You will not be allowed to use the pools. If you must enter the water, it will only be as deemed necessary to complete any task, and you will do it quickly. You will not be asked or allowed to help either Lisa or Liz at the Junior Lifeguard Academy, nor will you be allowed to use magic. If you decide to accept my offer, you will be required to pay for all your meals, including bottled water and drinks as you work. Under no circumstances will you be paid for your services. Is that understood?"

Mel nodded her head in understanding, still looking down out of shame.

"Failure to follow these rules, Melody, will not only have you be banned from my park, but Lisa's duties as a diving instructor will be terminated."

Mel's head snapped up, looking in horror at Lisa and then Grandmother. "No!"

"As I said, Melody, she is your legal guardian now. And just like a parent, she is to be held responsible for your actions. I give you a choice; you can leave through the front door, and never return, or you can go through the back entrance and begin your duties."

"For how long Grandmother?" Mel asked.

"That is at my discretion, for me to decide. Anya may be more forgiving, but I, on the other hand, am not. I already lost a daughter to dark magic, I will not lose my Granddaughter due to the ineptness of a wayward child." Her voice had a firm conviction, as if of iron, that was unnerving.

Shamed, Mel turned and slunk towards the front door, stopping when she placed her hand on the door handle; she could use her magic, make them forget, only a voice deep inside her memories echoed. "It hurts to admit a mistake Davy, but you'll be a better person when you do, and when you learn from it." Silently she released her hold, turned and walked to the back door looking at the two adults. Neither said a word, just watched her as she stepped into the park, deciding to accept her fate and do whatever tasks need to be done.

**********

In the middle of her first full week of living with Lisa, Mel had been called by Grandmother, right after school, to work several hours, sweeping and mopping the floors in the Tiki Hut, as with cleaning behind the counters just before closing. On Tuesday, after she finished cleaning the floors, Grandmother disapproved of her work, and she'd been forced to start over. Mel had heard Lisa talking to Grandmother, explaining that Mel had school work, to hear Grandmother responded that it didn't matter. Mel found herself forced to agree, even if she hated the fact that, between homework and redoing the cleaning at the park, she didn't have any free time.

Now Mel sat on the soft ground beside the break hut, hidden from view of the porch and the pathway. It was the start of a long weekend and for the first time that day she'd been off her feet. She didn't want to sit in the lounge – everyone was acting either afraid of talking to her, because of the severity of the terms of her punishment, or they were looking at her with pity in their eyes. Both made her feel like she didn't belong working at the park. She even avoided both Vicky and Holly, fearful that they might be tempted to be lenient on her. She heard someone nearby, on the porch coming out of the lounge, and she wearily started to rise, so nobody could even accuse her of being lazy. She stopped, though, when she recognized the voices. Curious, she risked being caught and sat back down to listen.

"It's not fair, Grandmother," Holly said, protesting to her boss.

"She broke the rules, Holly," Grandmother replied, trying to sound reassuring to Holly.

"But the way you have her being treated – it's like she's a slave!"

"Holly," Grandmother chided softly, "you're studying psychology. You know that children need to be guided, lovingly, to avoid developing bad, or dangerous, habits."

"It doesn't seem very loving to me," Holly said, barely hiding the acid in her voice.

"Sometimes, love means that we have to hold firm enough that the children – even teenagers – learn the lesson. It's especially true when you have a child who is very gifted, or can use magic, like Mel. Or ... like Chessa."

"Chessa?" Holly was surprised by the name.

"My ... daughter," Grandmother said, her voice suddenly weary and cracking with emotional strain. "If I'd have been firmer with her, ...." Her voice tapered off. "I couldn't bring myself to be firm with her. And I ended up failing her as a mother." There was a long, awkward silence. "I'm not going to fail Mel. She needs to learn her lesson." The voices continued the conversation, but they faded as Holly and Grandmother walked away from the staff lounge, leaving Mel sitting, not quite understanding what she'd heard.

**********

"It's been awhile, Mel," Melinda said when she handed her some equipment. It was late on Friday, and the park had already closed to patrons, leaving behind staff to clean up and prepare for the next day. "Most of the staff put this job off till the last moment." Having caught a whiff before donning her mask, and seeing the inside, she couldn't blame them. It was like pulling sludge out of the ground, and it smelled awful. Mel had nearly gagged, even with the mask she wore, as she continued to suck up old grease and gunk from the grease trap into the disposal unit. Nearby staff members oversaw Mel's progress as she went through the tedious and dirty task of cleaning the unit, before being allowed to leave for the day.

"I want it clean thoroughly, Melody," Grandmother said, appearing without warning.

On bended knees, Mel meekly answered, "Yes, ma'am," and she began spraying the solvent to clean around the pipe drain.

As Mel cleaned the unit, her thoughts turned to how her week has started with her restocking the concession stands and patrolling the grounds for discarded towels and trash. Outside the park she'd crawl beneath the bushes, reaching for trash that had blown underneath. Her arms had showed the small scratches she received as she grumbled silently, not wanting anyone to hear her complain as she went, never stopping.

The worst of her punishment, the part that hurt the most, occurred each time she arrived at the park. She heard and saw kids around her frolic in the water or race from one ride to another. Some recognized her either from school or videos, and asked when she'd be diving or to join them on rides. Even though she wanted to, fighting the temptation to just give in, all Mel could utter in response was, "Not today. I volunteered to help around the park."

Finished cleaning, Mel dragged the container to the disposal tank just outside the park to dump its smelly contents before heading back inside to clean up herself.

Wearily, Mel dropped herself into a chair, resting her head on her arms on the table. She barely moved when Grandmother arrived to take a seat next to her. Cautiously, Mel wondered if she had more chores to do next or allow her to leave.

"You seem to be tired Mel."

Mel just looked glumly at the older woman. She had learned the hard way how tough the old woman could be. How demanding. She understood why the other girls who worked at the park tried to stay off Grandmothers bad side.

"I understand you found another use for your magic in my park."

Mel looked at the woman. She knew. Ever since she'd started working in the park there were times Mel could feel as if she was being watched, monitored. There was no escaping it. "They were fighting. I had to do something."

"Still, it was magic, Mel, in violation of my terms."

"All I did was try to help and 'suggest' they sit quietly as the other kids were being rambunctious. They weren't listening to Lauren when she was trying to watch over them. There were too many other kids distracting her. That's why I helped her."

"They're children, Mel, someone's daughters."

Too tired to argue, Mel rose to leave. She'd been caught once more and it didn't matter if what she did was right. She couldn't stop herself. Magic was a drug to her now. It was too easy to use. "I'll go, ma'am, just please don't fire Miss Lisa," she said, almost pleading in a shaky voice. "She loves helping the other kids."

"I see. So are you 'suggesting' that I don't fire her?"

Mel hesitated at the doorway. "No, ma'am," she said, unable, in her shame, to use a familiar name for the old woman. "I'm the one who made the mistake, not her. I'm just asking."

"You can't stop yourself, can you?" The question sounded so conciliatory. "Magic has its price, Mel. Even the littlest use can have consequences."

"Yes, ma'am. I tried. It seems I can't stop now."

"Then I would suggest you learn," when Grandmother handed her a book. Mel looked dumbfounded at what Grandmother had given her. It looked old, very old and worn. "If you're going to continue to use magic then you need to understand its uses and ramifications," Grandmother said. "Understand I will want that book back in as good of condition as it is now. It was given to me by my mother."

Mel looked at the book trying to fathom what was written inside.

"Answer me Mel have you learned anything from this?"

"I'm the one responsible for my actions and the severity of what happens. That even includes the use of magic."

"Then consider this homework. I'll see you tomorrow."

"But ... I can't read it!" Mel protested weakly once she looked inside. "It's not English."

"Ask Anya to cast a reading spell in the morning," Grandmother directed. "You'll have no problems understanding it then. Now, go home, get some rest, since I'm sure you'll need it to help Lisa and Liz tomorrow with their classes."

Plodding out of the park, exhausted, Mel failed to fully grasp the implication of what Grandmother had said until well after she'd left for home.

*************

Mel checked herself over, making sure she was presentable, adjusting her cap as she headed towards the door after a quick shower. Dressed in her customary pink staff shorts and shirt, to indicate she was volunteering that morning even though she was finished with her punishment, Mel placed her own swimsuit in a locker for later and strode quickly in the direction of the Junior Lifeguard Academy.

Earlier at the apartment, both Lisa and Mel had changed, as Mel found it to be Lisa's custom. Now as the two walked over to the diving area, Lisa was telling Mel, "They're my friends, Mel, and I've known Kat and her nieces for a long time." Lisa was taking a risk at introducing Mel to her friend and family. She had promised to join her friend Kat, Reba and Bobbie for lunch once she was finished with diving lessons. Mel could tell that Lisa was a little apprehensive in having her finally meet her friends.

Lisa was fretful on why Mel didn't take kindly when she heard Bobbie's name. "Well if he's the same Bobby Sinclair from school, I've already met him." Mel said with a little contempt. "He's in both my Science and Math classes." Lisa gave Mel a strange look.

"How is it you're able to talk about Bobbie like that Mel?" There were rules and effects in place once her friends had already arrived inside the park by the way she was thinking of both Keith and Bobby. If it hadn't been for Grandmothers intervention which allowed her to know their previous selves, she would only remember them as being female when they entered the park.

Mel just shrugged, "Part of the magic and my memory, I suppose."

As they approached the swimming lanes, Lisa spotted her friend Kat and Kat's niece. With her blond tresses tied behind her in a ponytail, Bobbie mingled with other kids her age. Dressed in a 'Hello Kitty' two-piece swimsuit, Bobbie ran to greet Lisa, only to pull up short when she saw the frown cross Mel's face in recognition. She gave a quick 'eep' and dashed away from the two. A young woman with brown hair in her mid-twenties approached, dressed in a white and red stripped string bikini which accentuated her lithe body.

"What was that all about," Kat asked after she gave Lisa a quick hug in greeting.

Both women looked with interest at Mel's expression when, just like with Bobby, Mel reacted to a ghostly image interposed between Kat and Lisa. The ghost quickly merged with Kat's body, leaving only the curious women staring at Mel. "Bobbie's in a few of my classes, Miss Sinclair," Mel replied once the image flitted away. With increasing frequency Mel could tell, from the phantoms she saw, who a changed person had been prior to Bikini Beach's magic changing them. She learned she couldn't be frightened, or judgmental of the changes, or else she'd never come to the park. How she came to see who they were was a mystery to her.

"Oh? She's never mentioned an older teen in her class." Kat tried to play off what she already knew as Keith.

"No, I'm sure she wouldn't. A lot of the kids were surprised when I started. A few understand I'm just a little behind, being an orphan, but," she said, giving Bobbie an icy stare, "some are immature jerks."

"Where's Reba?" Lisa asked, sensing that Mel wasn't comfortable and changed the subject quickly. She'd discuss the matter later with Mel privately.

"Hanging out with her friends over by the Safety Scrambler or Mountain Climb, most likely. I understand they're looking for a few more girls so they can have competitive races. Maybe you'd be interested, Melody?"

"I prefer just Mel, and I promised Miss Lisa I'd help out at the diving platforms and swimming."

"Maybe later, then," Kat said. "How about we have lunch at around one?" Kat suggested to Lisa. Nodding her agreement Lisa and Mel headed over to the diving platforms as Kat went over to have her own discussion with her niece.

************

Seated at the River Landing for lunch, Bobbie gave Mel a hard stare as she bit into her burger. Both glared at each other. "What's the matter with you?" Reba asked her sister having taken a seat across from her.

"Nothing."

"I heard she got a Minerva at swim practice," Mel said cryptically.

"Oh My God, who gave it to you?" Reba said angry, ready to find and fight whoever gave her sister a wedgie. "Those things hurt."

"I know," Mel said nonchalantly. "It's like this 'boy' who sits behind me in one of my classes," Mel said, eying Bobbie before dipping a fry in mayonnaise, "who thinks it's funny when he pulls on my bra and makes its snap when the teacher's not looking." Mel took a bite of her fry, having sneaked a peak at Bobbie’s startled expression. "He has no idea how bad it hurts. I've never told, but have been tempted to give him a wedgie if he doesn't stop. I'm sure your sister would think the same if it happened to her. Especially since her boobies are just showing." Bobbie heard the veiled threat.

"That's just plain mean. Still if I find who did it to my sister I'd give her a piece of my mind and fist if not one myself." Mel listened intently to how this girl would defend her sister. It reminded her of how she'd tried to protect her own brother and the disastrous results. She forced the thought away.

Pretty with her own blond hair, Reba had been very pleasant to meet, unlike many of the girls she'd encountered. And several boys were unpleasant, too, Mel thought, looking at Reba's now-sister.

"Kat?" Mel questioned. "She's your ...?"

Reba looked at the girl quizzically. "She our Aunt." Carefully Reba considered. "You wear a uniform. How much do you know about the park?"

"A lot." Mel kept her eyes off of Bobbie as she continue to eat.

"Can you keep a secret?" Reba asked, glancing at her sister. For some reason, Reba liked the girl, even if she was somewhat shy, yet different.

Mel nodded, sensing that it was important and promised not to tell. "Our mom died from cancer years ago," Reba began still saddened by the loss. She noted the same sad expression on Bobbie as well, once mentioned.

Sitting there Mel was taken back at how Bobbie's and Reba's dad was willing to change to help the two out. She was coming to learn there was more to why some people changed and not to just come to the park and swim.

"She's willing to do that for you?" Mel asked.

"For both of us really," Reba said while Bobbie just nodded."

"What about Bobbie then? Is she changed also?"

Sitting there each of the girls looked at Mel. Bobbie wondering if her sister was going to tell, stricken with the idea that she was going to be embarrassed.

Unsure, Reba saw Bobbie fidget nervously. What was she supposed to say or do? She couldn't tattle on her brother like that. She would just die of embarrassment. With what she hoped was conviction in her voice, "She's my sister."

Mel reached for another fry and dipped it into the mayonnaise, she refused to look at Reba taking a chomp of it knowing she had lied. Still she was impressed at how far Reba was willing to go to protect her brother and then just nodded.

Bobbie on the other hand didn't know what to do. This was a side she never saw of her sister. Usually there was the usual teasing once she changed back, only this was a first. She waited for the other girl to say something, anything to out her, only to hear Mel say, "Okay," which then ended the discussion. They continued to eat lunch talking of other subjects much to her relief.

Changing the subject to idle chatter the three finished their meals, before sauntering back over to the JLA. "Hey, you want to join us in our competition?" Reba asked hopefully. "We need another person, and with Bobbie on our team, we'll have just enough, and it's just for fun. Well, we do a little betting sometimes, but just for sodas and ice cream."

"I don't know." Mel said hesitantly.

"Please," Reba begged. "I heard how good a swimmer you are, and some of us aren't that great. Bobbie's really good at the climbing wall. We could really use you."

With a bit of trepidation, Mel let her guard down just a little. "Alright. But I want to change first."

Excited, Reba ran ahead to tell the others the news, leaving both Bobbie and Mel alone to catch up. "You could have told on me." Bobbie said, afraid not knowing which was going to be worse - Mel somehow knowing she was a boy and telling, or that she was the one expecting a wedgie once changed.

"Can you keep a secret?" Mel asked. Bobbie could only nod.

"So can I," Mel replied before she gave a light tug on the back of Bobbie's bikini strap. "A little reminder of what to expect if you pull mine again."

*************

Roused from her slumber, Lisa heard the moaning coming down the hall, with an occasional thumping noise. She glanced at the clock and saw that it was very early in the morning. As she approached Mel's room, Lisa heard the sounds grow louder. Cautiously she opened Mel's door. In the dim light filtering into the room from the outside security lights, she saw the girl thrashing about her bed.

"Keep away, don't make me …" Mel uttered in her restless sleep.

"Melody?" Lisa moved closer to the bed, alarmed that the girl was having a nightmare.

"Go away," Mel said rolling towards the sound, her eyes opened, but not completely awake and not identifying who was there.

"Melody wake up," Lisa said, shaking the girl.

"_Go Away, _Leave Me Alone_!" Mel bolted upright, startled at having someone rouse her from her sleep. As awareness slowly pushed aside the sleep, Mel watched the figure retreat from her room. Belatedly, she realized who it was. Mel shoved the covers away, quickly going after Lisa, who was stumbling towards the living room door, ready to leave the apartment for who knew where.

"Stop. _Don't leave_," Mel commanded sharply. "I'm sorry! I didn't mean it, Miss Lisa. Don't leave." Mel saw Lisa's stricken face at what she had done. "I'm sorry," Mel repeated, horrified herself, before running back to her room. "You're fine, you hear me, Miss Lisa, _you're fine_."

Mel quickly grabbed and threw whatever clothes she found once she grabbed her backpack. Lisa sluggishly walked to Mel's room, free from the compulsion. "I can't, I won't let this happen again. Not again," Mel said, tears in her eyes, as she pushed her way past the dazed woman.

Unnerved at being controlled, Lisa asked. "Where do you think you're going?"

"Don't know, don't care, except to be away from here." Mel said, not bothering to change, she was still dressed in her pajamas.

Overcoming her own shock, Lisa dashed forward, grabbed hold of Mel before she could leave. "NO! It wasn't your fault, Mel, it was mine."

"No, it was mine. This is why I wanted to leave my family. I promised not to use magic especially on you. I got careless, left the door unlocked, and accidentally used my magic on you. It's not safe for you."

"Then it was both our faults," Lisa reasoned, taking hold of the frightened girl, leading her to the couch and gently pressing her to sit down, sitting herself down next to Mel. "You should feel safe here. This is your home, too." Lisa held onto the girl, refusing to let go. "Your room is your private place. Now calm down and tell me what happened."

"I … I had a nightmare. I … I get them sometimes," Mel said, still shaken by both the nightmare and what she'd almost done. "Sometimes I'm being chased, but I turn on them. I'm getting ready to hurt someone, like Mom or how Nathan did. Even changed into a little girl, I see her, and, and … "Mel started trembling and sobbed some more. "I'm bad, Miss Lisa. Evil. I can't, I won't stay here."

"Shush," Lisa said soothingly, stroking her hair. "You're not bad or evil, Mel." Lisa held onto the upset girl, calming and reassuring her, refusing to let go. Once Mel had settled down, Lisa led the exhausted girl back to her bedroom. "Come on. It's late, and no one's going anywhere except back to bed," she said as she eased Mel down on her bed. After tucking the girl in, Lisa stayed next to her young ward, not leaving as Mel looked at her fearfully and warily. Brushing her hair away, Lisa continued to assure the frightened girl. "It wasn't your fault. I promise that from now on, I'll knock and announce myself. If I need to, I'll talk with you through the door if you're having a nightmare, until you're ready for me to come in. That's even during the day if your door is closed. Understand?" Mel nodded her head, still guarded and unsure.

Lisa went to close the door, to turn out the light, when she heard Mel calling in a tiny, almost pleading voice, "Lisa? Don't go please."

Lisa sat beside Mel, talking soothingly to her, while gently stroking the girls hair, until she could tell, from Mel's soft, rhythmic breathing that the girl was asleep. Gently Lisa removed Mel's hand from hers and rose from the bed. Closing the door quietly behind her, and with a shiver herself, returned to her own bed, tired from the strenuous ordeal. It was when she pulled the covers over herself she realized Mel hadn't used her usual 'Miss' when she asked her to stay. Was this a sign of Mel's trust, she wondered as she calmed herself, to drift off to sleep.

*************

Going to Lynnwood Mall with Vicky and Holly, the day had started off so well. Mel liked being with her older friends, even if it meant going shopping. Sure, she had to put up with watching the two holding up dresses, skirts and other clothes as they shopped for a few items, but it was a chance to be hanging out with others, not having to hide who she was. She didn't mind because they didn't push her with what would look cute on her, or push her to try on a skirt or a blouse like her other friends did. As they shopped, her stomach felt queasy, and she felt a slight pain in her abdomen. Soon her stomach started cramping - not too hard, only a dull aching.

"Is something wrong Mel?" Vicky asked, concerned when the trio had stopped to grab a bite in the food court.

"Nothing. I'm just not feeling hungry. My stomach kinda hurts."

"Oh?" Both girls looked at each other. Mel was usually more open with them, not the reserved girl. Today they had found her upset, even a little cranky over little things.

"Uh, if it's okay, can you just take me home? I don't feel so good." Not only was her stomach hurting, but her breasts seemed to be rather painful.

"Mel?" Vicky asked discreetly. "Where is it bothering you?" Mel placed her hand on her abdomen. They understood immediately once Mel commented. "And my breasts hurt too. They're more sensitive," she confided.

With knowing glances. "Mel, had your mom or Lisa ever talked to you about your menstrual cycle?"

"My menstrual what?"

"Oh, God, don't tell me nobody's never discussed when you could start your period," Vicky asked.

"Well, Lisa did give me some pamphlets. I just put them aside."

"Holly, call Lisa," Vicky said, escorting Mel to the Ladies' room.

Sitting in the bathroom stall, Mel stared, horrified at what she was seeing. It wasn't much, Vicky reassured her, just a few drops, but the results were the same. Mel was having her period.

"I can't." Mel uttered softly. "I can't.., I mean, I'm a … I'm a …." Vicky heard what she feared.

"Mel, I know it's a shock. I went through the same feelings," she said, talking to the girl as Mel just pulled up her jeans."

With her shell-shocked expression, Vicky knew that Mel was slowly realizing the totality of what was happening to her. "You were hoping, holding onto the idea Mel, but it is what it is. I went through the same thing, denial. You're growing into a woman."

A part of her seemed to shatter inside - the last male vestige of who she had been -destroyed forever with the placement of a few droplets of blood. Gone was the idea of ever thinking she was just a boy trapped inside the shell of a girl. Vicky grabbed hold of the shaking girl, holding her tightly as Mel cried uncontrollably on her shoulder.

"I'm a girl," Mel sobbed. "Damn it Vicky, I'm a fucking girl. Not a boy, not a tomboy, but a full-fledged, fucking girl. Boys will want to …." She couldn't say it. Her eyes seemed to glaze over as she visualized what she had seen as David. Vivid images of when Nathan had taken his own mother into another room.

Vicky saw the blank stare, and knew she had to get Mel out of there fast. "Mel, snap out of it. Please, whatever you're doing, stop. You'll be okay." Leaving the restroom, Vicky held the distraught girl close, afraid what Mel would do or say in her current state of mental anguish.

"What happened?" Holly asked as the two quickly left the Mall with the distraught girl.

"What do you think happened. She's in denial," Vicky said. "You remember how you felt when you had to handle your first one?"

"Yeah," Holly said.

"You said it was easier because of the magical help Grandmother gave you. I suffered through mine, " Vicky replied, buckling Mel into the backseat of her car. "And they can't help Mel either. You're the one taking psychology. Think of what it means to her."

"Damn," Holly said, scooting beside Mel. Holly kept talking, reassuring the girl. Neither had ever seen her so withdrawn, so nearly catatonic. Speeding her home, Vicky's face showed her worry. She'd been down that path, and knew how traumatic it could be for Mel.

Lisa ushered the girls inside once they arrived at the apartment, to help Mel sit down on the sofa once the girls brought her in. Seated on the couch they patiently consoled the young girl each worried on what Mel might do. "Oh crap," Mel said, finally snapping out of the mental state she'd been in. "It happened didn't it? I really started."

"Yes, dear," Lisa said taking hold of Mel, not allowing her leave.

Vicky headed into the bathroom, looking in the counters. "Lisa, where do you keep your pads at?"

"I, uh,… don't have any", Lisa responded.

"Tampons?"

"No. None." she admitted, a slight unease in her voice.

"Probably ran out," Vicky guessed. "I guess we'll have to go shopping for some then."

Lisa couldn't look at the girls - none knew of her - condition.

************

Mel stayed close behind Vicky, embarrassed at the urgency they went down the pharmacy aisle, while Lisa chatted with Holly. "I'm glad you girls were there for her," Lisa said. "I'd hate to think what might have happened if she started at school. I should have known better from the way she had been behaving the last few days." Mel felt like crying at the feeling of the pad. It felt so… so strange - not uncomfortable but out of place. Luckily Holly had a spare in her purse for later use.

"You'll get used to it. Trust us, Mel," Holly said, taking the lead once seeing Mel's discomfort at where she was. She could see Lisa biting her lower lip, a sure sign of her own nervousness.

"We're just glad to help, Lisa," Vicky said with all sincerity.

"I appreciate it," Lisa said. "Most girls had already started, although a few started late. Now here I am not following my own advice." Lisa felt ashamed.

Mel felt humiliated as she followed the three of them down the aisle, looking over the rows of feminine products.

"Okay, Mel," Holly said, stopping in front of a large assortment of boxes. As she tried to take in the dizzying array of colors and labels, Mel's face showed her confusion at row after row of sanitary napkins.

"Let's start you off with the simples. Are you sure this is your first?" Vicky wasn't taking any chances.

"What do you think," Mel answered, testy at being asked. "I didn't have any when I was with … you know."

"Well there are many types, depending on your flow. You can find one that you like once you settle, but I personally like these," Vicky said, pulling out a box, "They're thin and have a nice fragrance." Mel didn't care. At least they looked simple to use. Then the real shock came when they went a little further down the aisle.

*************

"Why does it have to be so yucky and hurt?" Mel complained as she flushed the toilet from wiping. She placed the plastic wrap with the applicator in the trash can.

"You're young, Mel. You're not used to using them yet," Vicky said.

Lisa stood outside in the hall with Holly, close by, as Vicky volunteered to show Mel how to use the applicator. Both kept out of sight so as not to further embarrass the girl. "It's like Vicky explained, Mel, to help cleanse your body. You're becoming a young woman now. I'm surprised you didn't notice the discharges earlier."

After her embarrassment at the drugstore, Mel's education really began when they came home.

"Mel, I know what you're thinking," Vicky said as she showed Mel how to apply and dispose of the old panty liner.

"Why didn't you bring it up?" Mel asked bitterly. "You'd think it was important that I knew what to expect, instead of freaking out." Mel didn't see the change in Lisa's expression on the other side of the wall as she complained, without thinking.

"It is important," Lisa said, fighting back the pain of Mel's accusation. "Be sure to wash your hands."

"Thanks. Vicky said the same thing, and she suggested that I keep wipes with me. The school's bathrooms suck."

Lisa stood, hurt, and speechless.

Finished, Mel proceeded to her room wearing just her clean panties, having thrown both her stained ones and jeans in the hamper. "Might as well get it over with," she groused as she started rummaging through her closet.

"What are you looking for?" Lisa asked, having followed Mel to her room. She saw Mel pull out various clothes only to fling them aside till she came across the discarded skorts, ignoring her jeans, tossing them on her bed, as Mel continued to search through her closet.

"What do you think? I might as well start dressing like a girl," Mel said her voice sounding dejected. "Let all the boys see me as the girl that I am."

"Mel, you don't want to do that," Vicky urged. "What happened to you wanting to be a tomboy?"

"Look at me!" Mel said pointing to herself, dressed in only her panties and bra in front of the group of woman. "I have breasts, I have a vagina, AND I BLEED LIKE A FUCKING GIRL," Mel screamed, before she threw herself on her bed. "Boys can screw me so I can have their babies and be a mother.

"Why didn't you tell me?" Mel said accusingly, looking at Lisa from her bed. "Why didn't we have 'The Talk,' Mel spat at her. "You wanted to be my foster mother. Why did I have to hear it from my friends?" as she pointed to Vicky and Holly. "Am I just another someone you're taking care of, not caring about?" Mel yelled, her emotions running rampant, taking control. "Am I just another dumb orphan for you to look after? You know how I feel about being a girl. Well I thought you did."

All three stood there, as Mel unleashed her vitriolic verbal assault on Lisa. What could she say except, "You're right," Lisa admitted sadly. "You are my responsibility. I promised to care for you. To teach you, and here is one of the most important aspects of your life, and I failed." Lisa's voice trembled. "I'm sorry, Mel, I guess I'm not much of a foster mother am I. I'm not much of a woman either." With tears tracking down her cheeks, she turned and fled to her own bedroom.

Holly and Vicky stared at each other for a moment, before they helped Mel stand. Gently, they guided her down the hall to Lisa's room.

"What do you mean, not much of a woman?" Holly asked for the three girls confused by her statement and emotional reaction.

Lisa rolled over, wiping at the tears on her cheeks, and sat up. "Mel's right. It's my responsibility as her foster mother to help and teach her," Lisa confessed. "The thing is, it's something I'm not familiar with."

Nobody said anything. "You wondered why I would run out of something a woman would need to keep on hand." Lisa informed the girls. "I ... I don't have a need for them. Remember our first argument where I said I couldn't have kids, Mel?" With trepidation Lisa lowered her own jeans just enough and lifted her shirt for all to see.

From where they stood the three could see an old scar just below Lisa's navel. Each noticed Lisa's embarrassment, even humiliation, at showing what few knew.

Ever since Mel had first started living with her, Lisa had never appeared without a robe or long shirt on. It wasn't for modesty, Mel realized now; it was from embarrassment. The girls had never seen Lisa in anything but a one piece swimsuit. And she always left the park to shower and change in the privacy of her home. "It happened when I was a little girl, and was in an accident," Lisa said mortified at the life-long secret she was having to reveal. "I have no need for pads or tampons. This is why I always wear a one-piece swimsuit, and long skirts. No short tops for any to see."

They could see and hear the pain as she continued. "Your period cleanses the linings of the uterus, discharging it from the body, Mel. I have ovaries, and fallopian tubes for reproduction, but I don't have a uterus. There's nothing for the eggs to attach to." Tears began to trickle down her cheeks once more. "I had a hysterectomy due to my injury that became infected. I'm incomplete," Lisa said, "inferior, not much of a woman." She looked devastated at having divulged what she'd always considered intimate.

Securing her jeans once more, her voice betrayed the humiliation she felt, "I've always wanted my own kids, girls to love and feel complete. I loved it when I took care of Bobby and Reba. I loved being allowed to look after others, hoping one day to have one for my own." She lowered her gaze and shook her head sadly. "I guess my boyfriend was right. I am a failure as a parent."

Lisa flopped back down on the bed, her back to the girls. She was sobbing at the painful disclosure, at her humiliation of being what she felt was less than a woman. For the first time since living with Lisa, Mel really wished she could disappear.

Nodding to Holly, Vicky took Mel's arm and guided her back to her own bedroom, leaving Holly to comfort Lisa. She gently pushed Mel down to sit on her own bed, sitting beside her. "Mel, is this what you want? To hurt the people who love you? To follow the path that I went down? To roam the streets?"

Mel looked her friend over trying to understand what she was saying.

"We can't stop you Mel. If you decide, you can make us forget, or worse. You can make us just leave, believing whatever you want us to believe. I don't want you to do that. You're my friend, and I don't want you to follow the path I did." She gulped at the surge of memories. "You know what it was like for me – I couldn't forget who I'd been, either. I went through a long period of denial, until one day, I broke and realized that I'd never go back. Then I got angry – at everything. I ... drank, to ease the pain. I rebelled. I ... even took drugs and slept around. I was a drunken slut, Mel, because of my anger! Do you know how much hurt and pain I caused my family through all of that? Do you want to go through that, too Mel?"

Vicky took hold of Mel's hands. "You're thirteen and just starting. I was seventeen, with no one to guide me. Look at what you just did to Lisa. Did you hear the pain in her voice at having to reveal her secret? Not just to you, but to me and Holly as well."

For the first time she had known Vicky, Mel heard uncertainty in her voice. "Do you know that I have a record for drunk driving? And when I thought I couldn't handle any more, I wanted to end it. I _tried_ to kill myself. Are you going to follow my footsteps Mel? It nearly killed me. As much as you may not believe it, Lisa cares for you. You don't hear her talk to some of us about how happy you've made her, Mel. You don't hear the pride in her voice when she describes your accomplishments, just like a proud parent." Vicky shook her head. "I'm ashamed of you. Lisa's doing her best. She made a mistake and you're acting like she did it on purpose to embarrass or hurt you."

Mel listened quietly to Vicky's advice and scolding. Still, she couldn't get over what _she_ was going through. "But I hate it. It sucks."

"Yes, Mel, it does. I don't exactly like mine, either. It's disgusting, but just like other – girls I endure it. You don't have to like it. You just learn to live with it. Maybe someday, like me, you'll learn to accept it. But none of us, including Lisa, expect you to accept things right now. What you're going through is grieving your loss of being a boy. It will take time. It took time for me, and for Holly. But you have people to help you, and listen to you, and not judge you. I didn't have that."

Looking down the hall to the closed door, Mel wondered, "But what am I going to do?"

"What do you think you should do Mel?"

Slowly Mel went to the door, where she could hear the soft sobbing of the woman who had taken her in. Again she'd hurt her and all Mel could do was apologize. Knocking, Mel pushed open the door to find Lisa, who only wanted to have someone to love, and be loved, sitting with her head on Holly's shoulder crying.

"Lisa?" Mel said slowly walking up to her. "I guess there's more to being a girl than I thought. More than just cleaning house."

"There are a lot of other things, like personal hygiene, but I'm sure Vicky or Holly will tell you about them," Lisa said.

Looking at her friends, Mel shook her head. "I don't want them to tell me," Mel said. Gingerly, uncertain, she laid a hand on Lisa's. "They're my friends, but they're not the ones taking care of me. You are."

"I'm not doing much of a good job am I?"

"Don't ever say that, please. You're the one I'm staying with. You set the rules, I obey them. You tell me when I'm bad, and you discipline me – out of love. I thought you were so strong, and couldn't be hurt. I don't know about your old boyfriend, but to me, you're the best foster mother I can ask for. I … I think he's an asshole for believing you're not a woman."

Lisa chuckled through her tears. "Language, Mel," she admonished the girl, wiping her tears away. "I'd hate to think what you'd suggest to him if you ever met him," she added with a nervous laugh.

"Maybe I'd show him what it means to never be a man when he can't get it up - ever again." Mel's hands came down as she clasped her stomach when she experienced another very sharp abdominal cramp.

"Melody!" Lisa exclaimed.

Mel wasn't sure if it was from what she said or with her hand over her abdomen, the pain barely tolerable.

"Come on. Let's go." Lisa said rising from her bed, growing once more concerned for the welfare of her charge.

"What?"

"You're right Mel," Lisa said, willing away her own discomfort, "Vicky and Holly aren't the ones responsible. I am. Now perhaps a good warm bath, will help you through this. If not then, before bed, perhaps some Midol or a warm water-bottle will help if you need it."

Halfhearted, Mel tried to laugh only to find herself crying instead, unable to repudiate the fact any longer. "I really am a girl."

Lisa took hold of the young girl, pressing her close, letting the distressed Mel cry softly on her. "Yes, sweetheart, you’re a girl." Gently Lisa wiped the tears as Vicky and Holly waited nearby.

"I went through the same feelings," Vicky said. "The pain, the hurt of knowing, Mel." Vicky gently rubbed the girls' hand in hers.

"Never going to be a boy again." Mel sobbed in a wimper, grieving over her loss, "Never going to be David again."

"No Mel, you won't be David," Lisa said in a soothing, comforting voice. "But you'll always be Mel. Our little tomboy."

Shortly, after the three helped Mel lay beside Lisa, "I guess you and I are going to have that long discussion about personal hygiene." Lisa said, when Mel looked up having rested her head on Lisa's lap, a pout on her face. "I know it hurts Mel, but there are a few other important matters we need to discuss. If I don't know, I'll find the answer." Lisa said.

"Oh how I wish you were just a little bit older - past this puberty stage, but we'll manage through somehow. Your moods will change so rapidly, Mel, so be aware, because I'm going to have to be."

Later after leaving an emotionally drained Mel slumbering on her bed, Lisa went over to Vicky. "I don't know what you said, but thank-you," giving Vicky a tight hug.

"It's okay Lisa," Vicky said. "It wasn't the best moment, but Mel's a good kid. And if you need help just give us a call. She reminds me so much of my sister, Angela."

As the girls walked to the door, "It's a start for her Lisa." Holly commented, "Acceptance of being a girl is always the hardest part. We are sorry about your condition and won't mention it to anyone. But if you want to talk, call me. I'll only charge a home cooked meal," she joked.

Wiping her own tears once more, Lisa said, "You both earned free meals for helping me with her. And I just may take you up on that offer, Holly." She hugged the girls once more and waved as they left.

Exhausted herself from the long ordeal, Lisa returned to the sleeping Mel as she placed a comforter over her. "Don't ever think you'll stop being my tomboy, Mel. You'll always be my tomboy."

*************

Mel sulked as she read in the sports section of the newspaper how the V.M. Junior High Lions lost another game. "Where's Brad? Wasn't he playing?" Mel questioned, reading how another defensive-end had fumbled a major play. According to the sportswriters, what should have been an easy tackle turned into a penalty that allowed the opposing team to gain a first down, and subsequently, the winning touchdown. "Isn't he still playing football?"

"Put the paper down, Mel, and help me finish with the dishes," Lisa said.

Mel grabbed a drying cloth while Lisa scrubbed down another plate. "I don't understand, Lisa. Did Brad change to where he didn't play?" Mel asked, worried about what changes she'd caused when she left her family. "I mean, they don't mention him playing, or even his name in the school paper."

"Mel, what did we talk about?"

"I know, Lisa," Mel said taking the plate and began drying it. "I'm to stay away. I shouldn't even be checking on him. It's just that I miss him, and I know he loves football. Or at least, he did." Mel grabbed another dish. "I didn't think my leaving would change that."

Lisa could see the worry on Mel's face. Mel had left her old family to fix what she considered her fault – the injury to her brother. "Mel, what Anya did changed far more than just healing both your brother and mom. Grandmother said parts of their lives were changed since you weren't with them. Even she doesn't understand all of the ramifications of what occurred. They're still your family- at least in your memories, but you're not part of that family anymore."

Lisa considered carefully. "Mel, your becoming an orphan caused a domino effect. That change forced Anya into a realm of magic that she neither wanted nor was prepared for from what I understand, and she couldn't totally control."

"Oh. So Brad may not be playing football then?"

Lisa could see the brooding look on her face, the worry of not knowing.

"Fine. Come on," Lisa said wiping her hands off.

"What? Where are we going?"

"You want to know what happened," Lisa said pulling her keys from her purse. "You're not the only one curious about what changed. I asked Grandmother and Anya. They were cryptic as always, but understood that I may need to know since I'm raising you."

Sitting inside the car, Mel had a worried look as Brad practiced across the street. No longer were they living in the house that she knew of.

Situated in a smaller home in a different neighborhood, Brad stormed across the yard clad in his shoulder pads, with his football helmet in hand, he looked frustrated. She watched as he put his helmet on, took his stance, and started pushing against a tackling dummy in the yard. After a few moments, he stopped and threw down his helmet, cursing in disgust at his performance.

Mel couldn't stand watching any more, and before Lisa could stop her, she hopped out of the car and dashed across the street. "You're doing it wrong," she called to him.

"Look, I don't need no pointers," Brad snarled at the intruder, "especially from a ...," he stopped mid-sentence when he looked at the girl, too stunned by her matter-of-fact manner of speaking.

Standing there before him, she crossed her arms. "Your stance -it's all wrong, she continued, "and the way you're coming out of the stance is wrong, too."

"How would you know?" he asked angrily. He didn't want to admit to this strange girl that his coaches had told him the exact same thing. Only they insisted he play it their way. He had the stamina and the guts to play, but they couldn't get him to follow their direction. As a result, he'd been relegated to the benches, still on the team, just not allowed to play fully. He was a bench warmer, a third stringer, playing only when the Lions had a very comfortable lead, which wasn't often.

"Show me your stance."

"Why? Who the heck are you?" Something about her seemed familiar, but he couldn't quite place it.

"Show me your stance," Mel insisted, ignoring his question, before getting down into a blocking position herself. Wearing tan capris and a burgundy short-sleeve unisex shirt, Mel looked a little silly as she waited for Brad to follow her lead.

She looked cute, he thought, but then he pushed the thought away. It just didn't seem right. What was she, some kind of butch girl or tomboy?

Whatever, Brad thought and decided to humor the intruder and took his position. Mel immediately stood up. "That's not right. How does it feel?"

Grudgingly he admitted, "It feels awkward."

"Then why are you in it? What feels right?"

"It's the position the assistant coach wants me to take," he countered, standing up once more.

Mel could see the stubbornness in him. It was there, yet for some reason, he'd given in to the coaches. "Oh, so do your coaches know you're a southpaw?" Standing next to her, he was taller by several inches, still she didn't seem intimidated by his size and bulk. It was as if she was one of his coaches, evaluating him and sizing him up.

"How do you know that?" he asked, baffled. She couldn't have known that in just the few seconds she'd been there.

"Because I watched you change from one stance to another. What was natural for you became awkward. Your hands moved, but not your lead foot. It's throwing you off. Now get back into position," she commanded. Brad did as she asked, flustered by this brash young girl. "Not like that, dummy," she said in a reproving voice. "What did I say? Like this" she explained as she demonstrated the stance. "You want you're lead foot to push you off while your arms give you the forward momentum you need for balance," Mel explained patiently.

Facing the girl, he saw the determination in her face. "Now act like you're going to hit me."

"What!? No!" Brad exclaimed, the very idea of hitting a girl repulsive.

"Not hard, idiot. In slow-mo." Together the two headed towards each other, acting out how they were supposed to block each other. "That's it. Now try it on the dummy. Only lean towards your right more, and with your left arm push forward so your right can push your opponent away. You want to brush them off as you move pass them." After several attempts, Brad found the movement natural and easy to work with. "Now speed it up. Start hitting harder," as she took hold of the dummy and braced for the impact when he once more started tackling."

After two hits, Mel yelled out, "What the heck is that? You hit like a girl. I can hit harder than that," she said, taunting him.

"You're holding the dummy," Brad griped. Holding back, he didn't want to hurt this newcomer as he butted against the dummy once more.

Frustrated, "Oh come on. What are you doing? Afraid you'll hurt me? I've been through worse. Now hit it hard," Mel leaned her weight into the dummy.

Brad struck harder using only the minimal amount of force. He resumed his stance quickly. "I can hit better than you do. You don't want to play football!" she teased. "You're a wuss, a girl like me. Unless you'd rather be doing ballet _HIT_ the dummy, Brad, not tap it."

Angered by her taunts, Brad tore into the dummy, lifting it off the ground, with all his might, sending Mel flying back from the dummy. Unexpectedly, he heard a car door slam followed by a woman's scream, "Melody!"

Brad looked down at the girl lying there, shocked at what he'd done. He couldn't stop himself. Slowly, easing herself up, Mel chuckled. "I'm okay, Lisa." She pulled herself off the ground, brushing herself off. "I forgot how hard he could hit, and how much weaker I am now."

"Look I'm sorry-," Brad started to say, only to stop mid-sentence when he saw the disapproving look the older woman gave him, and then the girl.

"I think that's enough, Mel. Get in the car –Now!"

"Just keep doing that, Brad. Don't let your coaches steer you wrong. Push back, show them," she said with a grin before heading back to the car with the older woman, leaving him standing there, open-mouthed with surprise. For the first time in a long time, Brad felt a connection to someone who understood him and his desire to play and succeed.

Riding home, Lisa nearly screamed with anger, "What did you promise me Mel?" Not waiting for an answer, "NO magic without permission, and here you are using it on your brother. Didn't you learn anything from the last time?"

Trying to justify her actions, "But he needed it. He wasn't putting everything into it."

Lisa kept a firm grip on the steering wheel. "It doesn't matter. This is his life. By your own desire, you're not part of theirs anymore. Against my better judgment, I allowed you to see him. Give him pointers and tips on what to do. That should have been enough. You shouldn't have made him hit you."

Mel rubbed her shoulders and breasts. "Yeah, he did hit the dummy pretty hard."

Lisa didn't reply, as Mel sensed she stepped over the line. Neither spoke another word on the way home. In silence Lisa drove past the apartment and continued to Bikini Beach. Mel wondered what was going on.

Once Lisa had pulled into the parking lot, the two walked straight to the grey office building. The door opened before they could press the buzzer to announce their presence. Mel felt Grandmothers presence once they entered the building. Once inside, "Lisa, Mel." Grandmother said. "What a pleasant surprise." She gestured towards the informal section as they all took a seat. "So what can I do for you?" Grandmother could see and sense Lisa's discontent.

"Punishment Grandmother," Lisa said, upset and not bothering to fully explain, knowing that Grandmother most likely knew. "Mel disobeyed me, broke her promise."

"I see," Grandmother said turning to gazed at Mel. "Is this true?"

"I," Mel began, only to stop. She learned it was far better to not lie to Grandmother. "Yes ma'am."

"Are there are any needed chores or tasks she can do?" Lisa asked.

Grandmother gave a thoughtful look. "We could use some help with the dish washing since the machine is currently broken. Jenny said the motor's burned out. It would be at least a day, possibly two before a replacement part arrives. And then there is of course the towels the customers use. I'm sure the girls wouldn't mind some extra help in both washing and folding them."

"But that could take hours." Mel complained. "All I did was have Brad tackle the dummy like he should have. And I was the one holding it." She rubbed her shoulder for emphasis.

"Well I suppose I could pay for your time then." Mel perked up at the idea and a smile formed on Mel's face at being paid for her services.

Her smile was squashed instantly when Lisa crossed her arms and in a firm voice "No," refusing to budge. "This is a punishment, not some form of reward. She disobeyed me, promised me, Grandmother. I want her to think about her actions and what could have happened."

Grandmother looked at Mel. "I'm sorry Mel. You agreed and she is your foster mother. You'll spend your time alternating between the two." Crestfallen, Mel followed Lisa out the back door, leading to the park. Neither saw the smile on Grandmothers face once they exited the office.

Dressed in the customary clothes Mel scrubbed down another pot. With no bathing suit underneath there would be no swimming afterwards. "It's not fair, Holly," Mel complained when Holly placed another stack of dishes and pans next to the sink.

"No, Mel," Holly said contradicting the young girl. "It's one thing to give helpful suggestions, but it was wrong to make him hit you against his will. What if he'd hurt you. I mean seriously hurt you."

"Are you analyzing me again?" Mel asked.

"Yeah," Holly said honestly. "You're the first person I know who is growing up with magic." She chuckled. "I could use it as a case study, but no-one would believe it, since only a few of us believe in magic! More important, I'm your friend. Right?"

"Well yeah."

"How do you think Vicky and I would feel if we knew you were hurt, or worse, how Lisa would feel?"

"I didn't think of that."

"No, you didn't," Holly gently admonished the girl. "Your intentions were good, just not fully thought out. Now finish these, then head over to the laundry room. Those towels won't fold themselves, you know."

Mel went back to work cleaning the dishes, thinking over what Holly had said.

Once finished, Mel hoped that there weren't many patrons planning on eating a late lunch or snack.

*************

The following weekend Mel looked over the paper. "It was worth it, Lisa. Look," Mel exclaimed, pointing to the article. Her excitement stopped when she saw Lisa's expression. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean me using magic, but the tips. Look here," she said, her excitement returning as she showed Lisa the paper. "They let him play, and look, he managed at least two sacks along with several forced hurried throws."

Lisa read the paper as Mel rushed to get her phone. "I gotta tell Reba," the girl said, excitedly, running to her room for some privacy. Surprisingly, she left the door opened.

"Why your interest in him? You like him, don't you?" Reba asked, teasing her friend.

Lying on her bed facing the door, Mel kicked her feet lazily in the air as she talked on her cell. "What? No, I mean of course I like him," she said, only to stop herself short. "I mean he's … well he's … Mel didn't know how to explain it to her new friend. Very few people even knew Brad was her brother. "I mean, he's okay, I guess."

"From the pictures, I think he's cute. Maybe even handsome," Reba said with a giggle. Mel couldn't believe her ears. "Too bad he's in another school."

"Yeah," Mel agreed somewhat dejectedly. "But anyway, I think he was awesome." Mel thought it was kind of gross to hear how Reba thought of her brother Brad, and quickly changed the subject to a school project she and Bobby were sharing. "So did Bobby finish his half of the project? We're working on that science project together, and he's supposed to do the write up."

"Hey, why don't see if you can come over and check," Reba suggested. "Dad's interested in that experiment." Giddy at the prospect, Mel scooted off her bed to ask for permission.

**********

Mel carried the model rocket up the stairs, chatting away with Lisa. "Did you see the looks everyone gave us when we went through the launch sequence? They must have thought we were just faking it." Mel was extremely proud of her accomplishment of having made a B-plus on the joint science project, and her voice and expression reflected it.

"You're telling me." Lisa said holding open the door to the apartment. "If I hadn't known better, I'd have been startled, too."

"Well I think Bobby and I would have gotten an A-plus if the parachute had opened like it should have. I just wanted to do something more challenging than a stupid potato and light bulb trick. I want to get out of sixth grade and in seventh before the first semester ends." She was chattering non-stop in her enthusiasm and excitement. "It flew just like a working rocket. Bobby did an awesome job describing how it works, too. I'm glad he did that part, because I suck at writing papers. Both our grades depended on it."

"Well Keith helped him, I'm sure. Using compressed air instead of booster rockets was a better idea and didn't hurt anyone. Although you scared half the teachers when it came crashing back down towards them."

"I don't know what happened," Mel said looking over the broken nosecone. "It worked fine when Bobby and I tested it with Vicky and Holly," Mel said, clearly disappointed.

"I'm sure you'll figure it out," Lisa said, knowing Mel.

Mel chuckled as she hurried to put the rocket it her room. "Why is it they think girls are dumb?" Mel called out when she heard the beeping of her phone informing her she had a text message waiting.

"Societies misconceptions of what a girl can do, Mel. It was nice of Vicky to keep encouraging you to push yourself on it." Lisa said bringing the two a drink. Her expression changed when she saw Mel's face. "What's wrong?"

Mel showed the message to Lisa. "Should I answer him? I didn't tell him my number, I swear."

Lisa looked over the message. "I don't think that would be a good idea."

Mel read through the rest of the messages, curious. "He wants to know if we can meet again. He wants me to help him out some more. His coaches were impressed, but he thinks he can do better."

"Mel!" Lisa began, hesitant at allowing the girl to see her brother again, only to relent when she saw the look on her face, the longing to see and talk to him once more. "Fine," she said, giving in. "But not here at the apartment. And under no circumstances –"

Excited, Mel hugged Lisa before she replied to the instant message. "I promise, I pinky swear no magic. Is tomorrow after school okay? I don't have any homework."

"First, find out how he -"

"On it," and Mel showed her the message before Lisa even finished. "He said he heard other kids who go to the park talk about me, and he saw the fliers about the diving clinics. Then he Googled me up on the Internet and got my phone number."

Mel texted him back saying it was okay, only they were to meet at his house.

Placing the drinks on the table, Lisa watched as Mel plopped down onto the recliner, her legs dangling over an armrest, to exchange text messages, worried if she was making the right decision.

*************

Giving suggestions under Lisa's gaze, Mel watched as her brother practiced his moves at Brad's Junior High School. A day turned into a few weeks as Mel watched her brother improve. Standing on the playing field Mel tossed her brother a water bottle. "You're looking awesome, and I'd like to help more, but I need to head home. I have homework, and it's getting late."

It hadn't escaped Mel's attention on how several of the boys kept looking at her, making her uncomfortable. From what she observed, several had tried more than once to gain her notice by showing off, trying to impress her. "Hey, sorry about the guys," Brad commented awkwardly, himself taking notice. "I'm even getting some ribbing from them. They think we're an item, that I'm your crush." Brad saw the disgusted, even shocked look on her face. "Hey, I think your pretty, but don't take this wrong - I like you, just as a friend." Brad relaxed when Mel did also. To visibly blush at the compliment.

Shuffling her foot, Mel was caught in the awkward situation. "I like you as a friend, also. Nothing more." Thankfully Mel heard the honking of the horn, seeing Lisa waving from the car to attract her attention. Taking the opportunity, Mel said quickly, "Look, I gotta get going. Keep practicing. You're doing great." As she dashed off the field towards the waiting car several boys watched, with growing interest, at how she moved. Returning to the field Brad decided he would confront a few. For reasons unknown, Brad felt protective of his new friend.

Taking her seat, Mel could see the worried look on Lisa's face as she fastened her seatbelt. "I didn't do anything, Lisa," she said, anticipating the question. "But he did ask if I'd watch him play this Saturday."

"You know who they're playing against don't you?"

"Yes ma'am. The Panthers. Us. Uh, can we go? I told him I couldn't but I'd like to watch. Since we're on the visitors' side he shouldn't see us."

"Mel, this is getting out of hand. You're becoming too involved with him."

"One more game. Please? He's doing it all on his own now, anyway. I'm just cheering for him. Besides, the boys are starting to look at me like ... guys do. Especially that quarterback Richards. He purposely threw footballs my way and he ... ugh! He creeps me out."

Lisa could only chuckle, but it was a worried laugh. "It seems you're not interested in boys." Lisa considered the request. "Alright, one more game, where they can't see us and that's it. You're finished."

Mel beamed, pulling out her phone. "You're not texting him are you?" Lisa asked, worried if she made a mistake in allowing Mel to continue to see her brother.

"No," Mel said, giggling. "I'm seeing if Reba wants to go. You know how she thinks he's cute. I can't understand why though," she added with a hint of disgust.

"I think I'm regretting this already," Lisa said, turning onto the main highway. Lisa saw the faraway look on Mel's face. "What are you doing now?"

"Homework. I have to read history pages two-hundred-fifty-three to two-hundred-ninety six, and then answer the questions."

"At least you're finding another use for your memory besides telling me how to improve my cooking," Lisa said jokingly.

"There's nothing wrong with your cooking. It's way better than Jenny's, and healthier for us, let me tell you. I know why Natty likes to exchange lunches when I bring my own and Jenny makes hers - so she doesn't starve."

"I'll be sure to tell Jenny that." Lisa teased, never intending to. She'd tasted Jenny's cooking herself. Although it wasn't bad, it was repetitious, if not bland. Her partner Melinda was by _far_ the better cook.

"Don't you dare. I'll make you forget."

"You wouldn't," the banter between the two had grown friendly over time.

"No," Mel said laughing, "but I'm starting to wish I never memorized these pages. Why do we need to know about the industrial revolution, prohibition, and dead presidents? Between this or Jenny's cooking, hers is more exciting. Man this is so ever booooriiiing!"

*************

"Can I help you?" the girl inside the booth asked the next customer. She peered at him through the glass. Having stepped in while one the regular girls took a quick bathroom break, Jill looked over the boy.

"Yeah, I was wondering if a girl named Melody's here? I heard she helps out sometimes on the weekends at the diving section with her foster mother."

The girl was taken by surprise. Most boys, especially the jocks, just wanted to enter and ogle the girls inside, not look for a specific person. "Classes started over half an hour ago. If she's there that's where you'll find her."

Brad didn't see any listing for prices to enter. "How much for a ticket?"

"We don't sell tickets. This is an exclusive park for members only," Jill said inside the ticket booth, and she saw the boy's face fall. At first glance she'd taken him for just another up-and-coming jock from the way of his build, mistaking him to be fifteen if not sixteen years of age. Surely he wouldn't remember the experience. Most of the macho boys didn't, especially the football players. Not from what she understood of the magic. "We do have a few limited day passes available," she said and quoted him a price.

"That's kinda high" Brad said, not having the required amount. He'd heard the price was steep, but didn't expect the rate quoted him. With the loss of his dad and only his mother working, money was tight for the two. Most of his inheritance was tied up in education from what his father stipulated in both will and insurance. His mom worked nights, having used what she received from the insurance to pay off the mortgage and as many bills and credit cards as possible. They were doing better financially, only her job didn't pay much which strained their savings. As a result he'd give her most of what he earned doing odd jobs around the neighborhood just to help out.

Jill waited for the expected haggling when people heard the high cost only to see the boy turn away.

Politely Brad said, "Thanks," as he turned to leave, the disappoint evident on his face.

It was Jill who was surprised, expecting the boy to fight or question her. Looking on the computer monitor, "Excuse me, sir," she called out through the glass.

Brad turned his attention back to the attendant.

"We do offer other forms of discounts. Is your father or mother military?" as she questioned the boy further.

Showing her his dependent's identification card, she gave him a formal smile when he slid it under the glass for her to examine.

Brad counted his blessings for the discounted pass as he walked confidently to the door having taken the required shower, which he found refreshing, only he stopped once he rounded a corner to spy a gangly-looking girl next to the exit.

Clad in a neon zebra-striped frilled bottom, her budding breasts were the first thing he noticed. He averted his eyes, embarrassed by the sight as she stood before him topless. Brad couldn't believe what he was seeing. "Mel?" he asked uncertain, not believing she'd walk around topless, but it looked like her. Peering once more, he noticed how she just stood in front of him not moving, at least not until he moved his hand to cover his eyes. If anything she looked different - not as well developed as he remembered. She looked gawky, stringy, with slimmer if not smaller-looking arms and legs. Her waist appeared straighter, less narrow from the slimmer version he'd seen from practices. Even her butt looked smaller, not fully filling out her bottom. She shook her head as he did, when stray stands of hair fell into view causing him to look downward. It was when he noticed the protrusion of two small cones of flesh extending from his chest. Staring at them, transfixed, something seemed to catch in his throat, trying to escape. Slowly, he raised a hand to examine what shouldn't be there, wanting to touch them, to verify their very existence. He almost fainted when he noticed how slim his arms had become. Gone were his firm muscles he had developed as he practiced football. In their place, slender arms moved before him, smooth with fine downy hair. Shocked at what he was seeing, he touched the sensitive nubs of flesh on his chest with fingernails painted a deep emerald shade of green.

He looked back up, afraid to look down further, scared at finding or rather not finding what should have been down since he'd been born. Looking back at the girl standing before him she continued to mimic his movements. He watched the slender fingers press against her cheeks as the air that had been caught in his throat streamed forth as a shrill noise filled the room; her eyes filled with the terror he felt. Higher in volume than his own, he saw the cute face mimic the scream he knew was rushing forth from his very lips.

Anya hurried inside the men's locker room, too late she knew, having sensed who had entered the showers. How could she or Grandmother have overlooked this, she wondered.

With the changes nearly finishing, Brad continued to scream, hyperventilating when he saw the dark-haired woman enter. She carried a look of alarm at what she saw. "Move away from the door, Brad," Anya directed in a gentle and soothing voice as she took hold of him. She waited for the transformation to complete.

"What's happened to me," he began, only to stop once he heard the soft alto voice once more. His eyes widened slightly more, and his expression grew more panic-stricken, reflecting his confusion by what had transpired.

Becoming hysterical, he looked at the woman with scared eyes. "What's happened to me? Why do I look like her?" Brad sputtered as he pointed a slender finger to his reflection.

Anya sighed, resigned to the situation. Brad was going to be difficult. Closing her eyes she uttered a few unintelligible words with her fingers moving in tandem to the incantation. Almost immediately, Brad began to grow calmer. Then with a flick of her wrist Anya produced, from thin air, a matching top for his outfit. "Put this on," she said, handing Brad the tankini top.

Brad was repulsed and scared as he looked at the top with the same fear one felt were a snake to strike when startled.

Sighing, Anya helped the disoriented boy secure the garment. "I can't have you running topless in Grandmother's park, now, can I?" she said, leading Brad over to the benches, where she gently pushed him down to sit.

"Why are you here?" Anya asked in a warm and friendly tone.

"I, I came to see a friend of mine, Melody," he squeaked in his higher-pitched voice. Strange he thought at how he was remarkably calm, considering how he'd just changed into a girl. "She stopped calling and answering my text messages and phone calls." Brad said. "I thought we were friends."

"First, young lady," Brad stared at Anya scared stiff at what she confirmed. "There was a reason she stopped. Second, it was by magic that you changed." Anya said. "Now let's start off with your name."

"Bridgett Luan Montgomery." With a surprised look at what he said, they changed to a dreamy affair when Anya performed a small incantation.

In a calm voice, Anya said, "That's right, your name is Bridgett, the same as if you'd been born a girl."

"I'm not a girl," Brad argued at first, only to change his mind, "no wait I am a – girl," Bridgett said. "Why am I a girl?" Bridgett asked, fighting the change, the acceptance.

"Our park is a refuge for girls to come and not worry about boys ogling over them. I know it's hard to understand, but there's a reason you look, to some extent, like Melody. Now listen carefully," she said, and her fingers continued to twirl as she worked on her next incantation.

************

Mel let out a girlish scream of laughter as she plunged feet first into the water. Exiting out of the Tahiti Twister, with its quick change from dark to light and sudden twist at the end with a drop-off into the water, always came as a surprise to her, no matter how many times she went on the ride. Wading out of the water, she brushed her hair back and noticed her friends Bobbie and Reba waving to her. "What's up?" Mel inquired when she approached the two.

Both girls gave her a strange look. "There's a girl wandering around the park," Bobbie blurted out. "She looks almost like you. It's creepy."

"That's not possible," Mel said. "I don't have a sister."

"That's what I thought when I first saw her," Reba said, tugging on Mel's arm. "Come on. I'll show you.

With Mel in tow the girls rushed over to Pele's Race, the last place Reba and Bobbie had seen the girl heading to. They looked around anxious, seeing no one, until Mel heard the happy shriek of a girl sliding to a stop. Mel gasped in surprise – what she thought she saw couldn't be! As she fought to regain her composure, Mel wondered if the others knew or suspected.

As she stood up from her ride, the girl noticed Mel staring at her. Both regarded each other, one older, the other younger.

"Hi," said the younger girl. "So it is true," she said examining the older girl as if they were in some cheap twins movie. The two gawked at their opposite, comparing the similarities between themselves. The new girl had the same auburn hair as Mel only longer, under-developed breasts, and a gangly appearance of one who was just entering her teenager years. As she stared, Mel imagined how this is what she might have looked if she'd actually grew up as a girl.

"What do you mean, true?" Mel asked cautiously. Carefully she studied the new girl for any sign indicating she might remember. Besides Reba and Bobbie, a few others were gathering at the sight of the two nearly-identical girls.

"Well … several girls older than me, came up asking for help diving or swimming. But I didn't know what they were talking about. They kept telling me to quit teasing them, and one called me Mel. That's when I figured they had me mixed up with someone else. I guess it was you." Bridgett noted. Her expression changed. "That's a pretty suit. I like blue and silver." From the way it fit Mel, Bridgett could see how it hugged her young curves, and with its higher cut on the sides, it gave her the appearance of having longer, shapelier legs. Her breasts were further developed than hers, filling out her top. Envious, Bridgett hoped she looked that good when she grew older.

"Mel, who is she?" Bobbie asked.

"I don't know," Mel said, as no female name came to her, but she _did_ knew who the girl had been as a boy."

"Oh, I'm sorry, I'm Bridgett," the girl said, extending her hand in introduction. The girls took turns shaking Bridgett's hand – except for Mel. She seemed a bit uneasy around the girl. Bridgett ignored Mel's snub, turning her attention to Bobbie. "You like Hello Kitties, too?" Bridgett asked, admiring the swimsuit Bobbie was wearing as they moved away from the small group. "I had a few, until I outgrew them. It looks really cute on you."

Bobbie couldn't help it when she blushed at the compliment. "Hey," Bridgette asked, "you want to ride the water rafts together? I couldn't earlier because I'm here by myself."

"Sure, I guess," came the responses.

"Great," Bridgett squealed with delight. The group walked eagerly towards the Wild Raft Luau as Bobbie and Reba asked questions about her, curious.

From the way she walked and talked, Mel didn't detect any of the usual signs in Bridgett that she'd come to recognize when someone remembered changing. From the way she acted, Mel was pretty certain that Bridgett didn't even remember being Brad. Mel breathed a sigh of relief. From the glances she received from her friends, she'd have to figure out how to explain the strange resemblance.

*************

Bridgett shrieked with delight when she splashed to a stop, needing to adjust her top, which had shifted from sliding down the Pipe Line. Fiddling with her back she could see Mel watching her warily, never really taking her eyes off of her. As she walked with the girls up the hill for another ride, she tried to wiggle her hips, imitating the way other girls tried to show off, and unexpectedly burst into a fit of giggles. There were times she couldn't help acting silly as she was growing from tween to teen. Outgoing and more robust than this other girl, her mother told her that she'd learn things like sexy walking as she grew up.

Most of the day the girls had hung out together, riding the slides and taking a break for lunch. Bridgett enjoyed her time with the other girls, spending their time laughing and giggling in the morning, even at lunch. Even Melody seemed to slowly warm up to her.

During lunch, several more girls joined the group, friends of Mel or Reba or another girl. And like earlier, both had endured the looks as they commented on the similarities between her and Mel. Bridgett talked with Reba about boys and clothes, while Mel barely said a word. Bobbie had even joined in the conversation with a few questions as they cracked jokes, grabbed a snack in mid-afternoon. Bridgett wanted to know what the others thought about boys as her interests grew in them, and she learned a few ways on how to gain their attention, giggling at what she heard.

Finally, with the day coming to an end, Bridgett headed over to the overflow showers with Mel opting to wait outside for her. The two had stayed longer than the other girls, who had already left with their father waiting outside the entrance. Upon exiting, Bridgett, wearing a very girly outfit of embroidered jeans, flowered sneakers and a purple pullover cap sleeved blouse, gushed with excitement as they headed towards park's exit. "That was the most fun I had in a long time, Mel. It was as if I had a sister again."

"What did you say?" Mel said when she heard the remark, her eyes narrowed suspiciously.

"I said, I wished I had a sister like you," Bridgett said, trying to recover from her slip.

From the way of her expression Bridgett could see Mel didn't believe her. "That's not what you said. You said if you'd had a sister again. What makes you think I'd even been your sister?" Soon the two were in a heated argument as people gathered around the bickering girls.

"You heard me, you're a coward!" Bridgett yelled. "You left us. Do you know what it's been like for me? I always felt like I was missing someone in my life." Bridgett's face flushed red with anger. "You deserted us! Left me and Mom alone! Where were you when Daddy left?"

Both girls squared off, facing each other as Bridgett continued her accusations. "Where were you when Daddy died? Why was it so important for you to leave? Not wanting to live with us, couldn't have your way so you left, is that it? You're nothing but a chicken-shit!" Bridgett spat her words at Mel.

"You take that back, Bridgett. I did what I had to do. You don't know what I've been through, what I caused!" Fury burned in Mel's eyes as her temper began to rise from Bridgett's inflammatory accusations.

"Daddy would never have approved. He would have thought of you as both a fraidy-cat and a coward."

Mel fought to control her rising anger, only to have the words hurt her, by Bridgett's implication of how their father would blame her. Just as she was about to burst with a retort a hand came out of nowhere and covered her mouth.

"That's enough, from the both of you." Lisa said, taking charge. She glanced at several of the other staff who'd come to help control the situation. "Leanna take the other girl over to the office while I talk with Mel." Quickly Lisa escorted the girl out of the park, away from others prying ears for privacy. Outside, Lisa could see the hurt in Mel's eyes even though her face displayed her anger.

Trying to sooth the hurt, "Mel, go home sweetheart. I know you're upset, but go home and we'll discuss it when I return. I promise sweetie." Without warning, Lisa found herself standing alone. Startled at Mel's sudden disappearance, she realized the extent on how upset Mel had to be when she used magic to disappear. Sighing, Lisa turned to walk to the office building.

Lisa listened to Anya's explanation on the mishap as Bridget waited inside the office building.

"Bridgett was fighting both her change and why she looked like Mel so I chose to cast a spell of compulsion on her, to force her to be who she was. I wasn't trying to hide it from her only to have it subconsciously buried deep within her once her pass expired."

Sighing, "No, I guess it wasn't your fault Anya. I understand you're still dealing with what Mel had caused. Still..." Lisa gathered Bridgett from the office having decided to drive Bridgett home, she wanted to have some words with the girl. This was a matter she needed to take care of.

Both climbed into Lisa's car in silence. "You're to stay away from her, understand?" Lisa said after a bit. Bridgett just stared out the window. "You're just as stubborn as she is."

"I'm not like her," Bridgett retorted, angry and hurt. "I wouldn't abandon my family like she did. Daddy said it was a sign of weakness to run away from your problems."

"That's enough, young lady." Lisa said firmly, not willing to put up with the tween's attitude. It was tough enough having to deal with one already. Especially one who could do magic. "You have no idea what Mel's been through, and you're lucky I arrived in time. Who knows what Mel would have done."

Frustrated, Bridgett crossed her arms across her chest, refusing to even look at the older woman. "Whatever."

Not caring about the tween's attitude Lisa drove the rest rest of the way in silence. Once Lisa pulled into the driveway, she turned to face the young girl, telling her as Bridgett started to exit the car. "Just stay away from her, Bridgett, or you may discover what it's like to be a girl far longer than a day. Understand!?"

Bridgett didn't say a word as she backed away, to retreat into the safety of her home, clearly frightened by the woman's threat.

'That could have gone better,' Lisa thought as she headed home once more, trying to ease her tension. She had overreacted, harsh even for her in her veiled threat. Now though she had to deal with another problem. Another teen's hurt. Possibly worse, her anger. Even with Mel having opened up more to her over the months, there were moments when Mel would take to answering in clipped sentences. A sure sign, Lisa had discovered with their living together, Mel wasn't ready to further discuss a matter or certain uncomfortable matters.

Stepping into the apartment Lisa braced herself as she came to expect the worse, only now she was greeted with silence. She had had half expected to hear Mel go into one of her tirades once she opened the door, only there was - nothing. The apartment was filled with and eerie silence. No music played or television on to be watched, not even the sounds of Mel tinkering with something in her room she had found interesting.

Just the ominous sound of nothing.

This wasn't what she had come to expect. Nor did she come to find herself engulfed in a tight embrace so suddenly. To have a body appear out of nowhere moving towards her with outstretched arms enveloping her, her face to smother herself deep into her chest. In near silence the pair made their way over to the couch, Lisa holding the very obvious distraught girl.

Separating momentarily, Lisa eased herself down into a comfortable sideways seated position, her legs positioned by her side, as Mel stretched her body on the couch beside her, resting her head in Lisa's lap, sobbing. Silently the two stayed there as Lisa gently and lovingly stroked the young girl's hair as small shoulders shook with periodic fits of crying. Every now and then Lisa took to rubbing the girls back, giving her a slight squeeze in comfort. She didn't say anything, just to let Mel lay there in her lap crying.

*************

Mel woke early Sunday, stretching. Her mind drifted to when she'd last talked to her brother weeks earlier. There had been no form of communication or contact between the two since their confrontation. Yet his words still stung. She padded softly to the bathroom not wanting to disturb Lisa who liked to sleep in a little longer than usual on Sundays. She experienced another of her feelings, and after finishing in the bathroom, quietly made her way to the kitchen, pausing to look in on Lisa, where the woman lay still asleep in her bed undisturbed. It was still early enough in the morning that the sun was starting to rise, slowly lighting up the apartment through the large sliding glass door opening onto the patio.

Quietly and still in her pajamas, Mel went about the kitchen to prepare breakfast, squeezing two glasses of fresh orange juice once having set the table, letting turkey bacon sizzle on the stove. She smelled the coffee brewing, having decided to slice up several pieces of ham, red and green peppers, half an onion, and tomatoes. She remembered fondly how her dad had showed her how to make western omelets when he was alive. Her memories of him were slowly hurting less and less with the passage of time.

Mel thought back to Saturday as she hummed a tune; it had been the usual busy day for her and Lisa at Bikini Beach. After morning class, Mel had helped Liz with demonstrations with a new group of kids, and then had helped with her swimming classes. Later, she hooked up with Reba and her friends to enjoy the tube rides and slides. After a couple of hours of fun with the girls, Mel left them in search of Lisa, to find her floating lazily along Old Man River. With an impish grin, Mel swam beneath the unawares woman, and flipped Lisa out of her tube, causing her foster mother to scream.

From one of the lifeguards vantage points, Liz watched the commotion as Lisa gave chase after the young scamp and then caught her. Liz couldn't help but laugh when Lisa dragged Mel under. She suspected the scamp had let her as she watched Lisa dunk the young girl playfully. Lately, she and several other staff members noticed how Mel appeared a little more outgoing and relaxed, barely displaying the haunted expression that usually clouded the young girl's face.

After leaving the pool, Lisa and Mel dried off, to stretch out in the sun, basking in its warmth, talking about whatever came to mind. Afterwards, the two enjoyed the Wave rider, with Mel wiping out quickly. Lisa, on the other hand, maneuvered around the sides, demonstrating an expertise of surfing few knew she'd mastered over the years. Mel couldn't help but cheer as Lisa showed up several young men – now girls - who'd thought they were hot stuff. Later in the afternoon, the two joined Kat, Reba and Bobbie for dinner, before finally driving home, exhausted. Despite her fatigue, Mel managed to spend a little time with her homework, so Lisa could check it. Finally, the weary girl trudged to bed.

Snuggled in the soft confines of her covers, Mel pulled her bear close as she drifted off to sleep content. She'd barely heard Lisa call to her, "Good night, sweetie," before the door closed, with a bright smile on Lisa's face. Months had passed since she'd come to live with Lisa, and even though they had a few tense moments and arguments, the two had managed to overcome them.

"Mmm, something smells good," Lisa commented, startling Mel from her memories. She'd awakened to the aroma of bacon and coffee. Covered in her lilac-colored robe, Lisa squeezed the girl in a morning hug, "What's the special occasion? Or are you just in one of your moods?"

"Nothing. I just thought I'd do something special for you," Mel commented.

"You want something don't you?" Lisa teased. "I saw you looking over that old mini bike the Barkers were selling." Lisa surmised.

Mel just giggled. "I wouldn't mind tinkering with it M… Lisa, but I just wanted to do something nice for you."

"Um hum." Lisa pulled up a chair after pouring her morning cup of coffee.

Mel placed one omelet in front of Lisa, and then put the other one in her own place before taking her chair. Nibbling at her food, Mel rested her head on folded hands staring at Lisa.

"Okay, now I know something's up." Lisa said, putting down her fork, having watched the young girl barely touch her food. "What's on your mind?"

"Just wondering," Mel said with that faraway look of hers. "Why you allowed me to visit Brad knowing what I did before."

"Your need to know that he was okay, his desire to still play football, I suppose. It's what you wanted after all."

"Yeah," Mel said, a tinge of sadness in her voice. "I wished it could have worked out better after the change. But I wonder if it could work now," even when she remembered the acrimony of the fight she and Brad had had. Scooting back her chair, Mel went outside on the back patio breathing in the fresh morning air.

"You're thinking of wanting to go back to them again." Lisa whispered, resting her hands on Mel's shoulders, suspecting Mel was thinking of returning once more to her family. Together they watched the morning sunrise. "To see if you can make it work out once more." Mel merely nodded. Once more she had the feeling of losing someone. To once more become a drop off for wayward kids in an emergency.

"I guess if that's what you want," Lisa said, her voice betraying a bit of the hurt she felt, lifting her hands, allowing her fingers to linger a tad longer. "It's not as if I can stop you." She had a longing desire that had basked in her heart since Mel had became her ward. A question she had wanted to ask. That was till now.

Mel listened to the chirping of birds as she stood thinking about her past and what she had lost. How far her life had changed from her old one.

In a quiet voice, "But I can't, not ever. They're just not my family. My family's gone, changed just like I am. Sometimes I wish I could forget everything and just be a normal girl, with a normal family, not able to do magic, not afraid I'd hurt someone I love."

Mel sensed that Lisa was still standing behind her as she spoke out loud the question that had been playing on her mind for some time. With some apprehension and in a meek voice, "Lisa, would you want me? I mean, really want me … knowing what I can do. What I've done. I mean, not as my foster mother, but as … your daughter … my … my forever mom?"

No reply came as she heard only silence. Mel thought of the pain and hurt she'd caused the woman, the outbursts she'd made. She imagined with her troubled past she would be too much of a burden to Lisa and her heart sank with the idea she'd been rejected, to be unwanted.

Dejected she turned to find Lisa still standing behind her, fingers trembling on her lips, eyes misting, shocked with what Mel had come to ask her, not what she had expected.

Mel's own tears welled up once more. Mel didn't need to hear the answer, she already knew. It was time to let go of her past, to move forward.

Reaching out, Lisa pulled Mel close, embracing her tightly as Mel just muttered, "Stupid hormones, making me cry so much."

Mel looked up at Lisa, "Is it okay to … can I uh, can I call you … you know."

"I only dreamed of a day when I'd actually hear it Melody," Lisa said, referring to Mel by her full name, her voice cracking. "I never believed one would come, thinking it would never be possible."

"I guess we'd both better get used to it," Mel said, hugging Lisa tighter not wanting to let her or the moment go, Mel's own voice quivering, "Mom!"

*************

Lisa worked her way down the rows of racks, past the girls' dresses, skirts, and blouses hanging on display, toward where the girls' jeans were carried. Several times, she'd pause, just for a moment, when a dress caught her eye, only to continue to her pre-selected destination. Trailing behind her, Mel stopped to look over the selection of polo shirts and tops, her favorite things to wear. During the past few weeks, their lives became a whirlwind of activity as they spent many hours talking with counselors, dealing with unannounced home inspections by an unruly social worker, and meeting frequently with Mrs. Delany from the orphanage. Lisa suspected Mel was using a little magic, only she didn't question the girl when Mrs. Delany accepted her application, without question, and to the surprise of her secretary, to allow the process of Lisa becoming Mel's "forever mom" go forward.

Selecting a few shirts, Mel had noticed how her mom had paused from time to time. Having started to outgrow her jeans, she'd also noticed that her shirts were fitting a bit snugger. Mel sighed to herself; she wasn't growing much in height any longer, now she was starting to slowly fill out curves, and needed to buy new clothes to fit her changing shape. She wanted to look nice for their appearance before the judge, to finalize the adoption, hopefully, and change her last name, which she'd managed to tolerate, barely, from the teasing she had to endure from the other kids.

Stopping along the racks, Mel looked over several selections. Grabbing a few, Mel scooted past her mother, who was busy looking through the jeans selection. "I'll be in the fitting room, Mom," she called out before pulling a curtain closed.

Lisa pulled a few pairs of jeans of various sizes and designs for Mel to try on. "Mel?" Lisa called, stepping toward the changing room.

"C'mon, stupid zipper," Lisa heard Mel's voice from behind one of the drawn curtains. Stepping inside to help, Lisa found Mel in a state of distress. Her clothes were placed on the inside bench, and Mel was desperately reaching behind herself, trying to pull up the zipper which had snagged on her bra. Both froze, staring at each other not sure how to proceed. Lisa startled to find Mel in a dress, as Mel looked wide eyed with being caught.

Calmly, without saying a word, Lisa placed the jeans she'd selected down and stepped behind Mel, unhooking her bra from behind. "Slip your arms out Mel," Lisa said gently. "This dress has built in support, so there's no need to wear one."

Lisa tried to act normal, like there was nothing amiss, since Mel had been the one who had decided to try on the dress. Once removed, Lisa zipped up the back. "Not this one," Lisa said after she examined Mel.

"What's wrong with it?" Mel asked. She hated to admit it, but the dress did look nice.

Turning the girl toward the mirror, Lisa pointed to the hem. "Don't you think it's a little short, Mel? I would think you'd want a little bit more modesty." Mel saw what Lisa was telling her. Although nice, the hem of the dress only extended down a third of the way from the top of her thighs. If she was to lean over, all would have a good view of her rear.

Having Mel step out of the dress Lisa took stock of the selection Mel had taken into the booth. Calmly, Lisa took another and pressed it against the girl, framing her. Still she didn't ask why, only commenting, "Nice, but too small," Lisa said noting the size. Then another. "Doesn't match your hair or eyes," setting it aside as she reached for another one. "Why don't you try on the jeans, and I'll be right back," leaving the bemused girl alone momentarily.

Mel sat on the bench, ignoring the clothes, pondering what to do, while Lisa went through the racks, thinking and selecting a few different styles of dresses, having noted the size of the one that had fit Mel earlier. She selected one with a black top and white skirt, hoping the measurement was right, unsure of her size, due to Mel's steadfast refusal to even contemplate, let alone wear, a dress.

Opening the curtain with her selections, Lisa saw Mel nervously waiting, a little fearful but also curious. Lisa tried not being judgmental, "You have your reasons, Mel."

"I was thinking," Mel said, her voice jittery from worry. "I thought, you know, it would be better if I was dressed better than jeans," she stammered. "I would look better, I mean, when we go to court."

"It would help," Lisa conceded, again trying to keep her voice neutral.

Mel nervously slipped on a blue sleeveless dress with a white crocket skirt once Lisa handed it to her. Having stepped behind, Lisa zipped up the back, preventing Mel from facing the mirror. Turning Mel just enough to her left and right, Lisa adjusted the dress to have an idea of how well the dress fit. Once satisfied, she finally allowed the girl to look in the mirror. "Tell me, what do you think?"

It was in the orphanage Mel had been forced to wear a skirt, drab as it was. Now, having viewed herself, the effect was clearly noticeable. She looked cute…, pretty even she admitted to herself. Her lip quivered and her eyes seemed to go wider. "Girly," Mel muttered quietly.

"Do you know what I think?" Mel shook her head side to side, afraid, feeling guilty, causing the dress to sway just a little. "I see a girl who's wanting, trying to please her mother," Lisa said with an appreciative smile. "Putting on a brave face, afraid she's going to be changed into someone she's not. But she isn't. Do you know why?"

Once more Mel shook her head 'no.'

"Because her mother's not going to let her be someone she's not."

Later, seated in a restaurant, the two enjoyed a meal, chatting and taking a break from shopping; their selection of clothes placed next to them, "You know, there's more than just buying a dress," Lisa said, touching on the sensitive subject.

"I know, Mom." Mel caught the surprised look in hearing her admission. "I, um, I've been watching Reba and the other girls. You know, like how they dress." Mel confessed. "I just listen quietly when they talk about boys, clothes, make-up and other things. I'm going to need new shoes and some accessories." She admitted. "I don't know about getting my ears pierced, though."

"Well there is that, but you may want to consider having your nails done and maybe a little make-up - not that you need much. Perhaps even your hair styled just a bit." Lisa waited for Mel's reaction. "I know a place that we can both go, if you want, to get a pedicure and facial done at least."

"A mother-daughter thing?"

Lisa nodded her head slowly.

"I'd like that, but nothing too girly," Mel reiterated quietly.

"I wouldn't dream of it, Mel," Lisa said, pleased how Mel was willing to give in a little to appease her. For her part, Lisa knew that, no matter how much she liked it, she couldn't push Mel to change though.

Afterwards Mel admitted she found the spa enjoyable, even willing to endure the painful process of having her eyebrows done. At Lisa's discretion, they were plucked and shaped just enough to give her face a nicer appearance. Mel even found it fun, if not interesting, as she listened to her new mom talk more about her brothers and dad as they had their facial, manicure, and pedicure. All in all Mel was learning more about her new mother and how she grew up.

************

Wearing her first pair of high heels, Mel had been practicing in the living room, trying to keep her balance, not to fall. With the two inch heels, Mel could feel and see the difference in height as she tried to strut around the apartment. Pausing momentarily, Mel studied her fingernails with their clear coat of polish. "Uh, Mom? Vicky and Holly have been asking me to go to one of Anya's support group meetings. She's having one about a week from now. Do you think I should go? They said it's for those that want to discuss about being a girl and ... I'm not sure if I should, but they've been bugging me, kinda pushing it these past couple weeks. They both said they would be there if I went."

"What do they expect from you?" Lisa asked, mindful of Mel's reluctance to speak to a group of strangers. Earlier, she had tried not to laugh, amused as Mel stumbled around in the heels, trying desperately to please her, only to be awkward and clumsy in her attempt. Now, from the way she was fidgeting, fiddling with her fingers, Lisa could see how nervous Mel was.

"I dunno, guess to just introduce myself and listen. Nothing more."

Lisa wrapped her arms around her daughter's waist. Both had learned about the meetings when Anya asked during Mel's punishment phase, requiring the extra help to clean up afterwards. "What do you want to do baby? Do you want to go and talk with them? Perhaps about your family maybe? Talk about your brother? I know you still miss him."

"Yeah, maybe I'll do that," Mel said softly, her demeanor suddenly somber. Silently Mel removed herself from the embrace, took off her shoes, and headed to her room, closing the door softly behind her. Unintentionally, Lisa realized the mistake to late. She waited a minute before approaching the door. Once ready to knock, she backed away, having listened to the sobs of the young girl crying on the other side.

Leaving her daughter to herself, Lisa headed to her own room, quietly closing the door behind her. She speed dialed the number on her cell. "Grandmother? I know it's asking a lot, but I could really use your 'insight'," Lisa said, only to have a look of surprise cross her face. "You were expecting my call? Later this evening!? Yes, that would be fine."

The following day, alone, Lisa pressed the doorbell and waited, having heard and discussed what Grandmother had told her. The young boy looked astonished, almost fearful, to find her standing there when he answered the door. "Brad, I need to talk with you," she requested. When he nodded uncertainly, she stepped inside. She hoped they were making the right decision, not just for Melody's sake, but for Brad, too, as Grandmothers vision involved him personally.

*************

With everyone gathered around the fire, Mel looked at Brad with the saddest of expressions. "I can't go back home, Brad, as much as I know you want me to. I loved mom once, but she's not my mom anymore. And while I'm glad you’re back and enjoy our times together –sometimes, you're both just not my family. Mine is gone – forever. I'll always have pleasant memories of both of you, but I can't ever forget the painful ones. I'm sorry."

They listened, sitting still, transfixed, not moving, as Mel admitted, guilty, "I tried to force Miss Anya to end my life that day. Only she managed to stop what I wanted and make me an orphan instead. Afterwards, at the orphanage, I got curious on how the magic kept me in the family. With this Melody's records sealed by law, I used my own magic to find out what happened. I wanted to know."

Fidgeting, "I found your mom and dad weren't married yet when I was born, unlike my life. Dad didn't know she was pregnant, and she was afraid of what it would mean to his career if they found out. High ranking officers frown on some actions, and it could have ended his career. Besides, she thought he would marry her out of obligation and not love. So while he was on an extended deployment, this Melody was born and placed up for adoption."

Mel stood by the fire, poking at the embers with her stick, as the others heard, startled yet unmoving by the revelation. "Melody's adoptive parents, the Mudds, drifted around, from what I understand, and ended up here. But something happened to them, and she was placed in an orphanage years ago. I really don't give a crap why. I'm not her, I'm me, and I'm with someone I want to be with now. I know it's selfish but -" Mel tossed the stick she used for marshmallows into the fire, watching the sparks rise into the dark sky to wink out like fireflies in the night. "I learned I'm the one responsibility for my actions when I use magic. Mom, Miss Anya and Grandmother have taught me that. Except there are days when I do use it, like now, and it just plain sucks. I'm sorry. _Ten minutes_ after I'm gone, then you can move."

Having finished, Mel left them sitting there, to disappear into the moonlit night, her desire overcoming her in her want to be alone, overpowering her as she headed towards the lake.

"What just happened?" Brad and the rest asked several minutes later, shocked at hearing what Mel had told them. All, but one were astonished at what Mel had done.

"Mel did it," Lisa answered. "I'm not surprised that she did. I knew how painful it would be to tell her story. Give her some time to collect her thoughts."

Alarmed by Mel's actions, Keith questioned. "Do you trust her? I mean, she used her magic on someone else to obtain answers."

"Keith, please remember this was why we came here and most of us knew it wasn't going to be easy for her. As hard as it seems I knew some, if not most of what she did," Lisa answered. "The two of us discussed why she wanted to do it."

"So that's why Mom doesn't want to come to the park. Mel made her not want to go?" Brad asked.

"No, Brad," Lisa said. "Mel used her magic under supervision to know her past, nothing more. Grandmother said we'd have to trust and guide Mel, because nobody can really stop her if she chooses to use magic. It's how she uses the magic, not when. Besides, she can't say who's allowed at the park, only Anya and Grandmother can."

Lisa stretched like the others. "It was Grandmother's idea to have Anya accompany us and it was Anya who placed a compulsion on your mom to keep her away. To protect her. Mel's too angry, too hurt inside still, at what happened between the two of them. She'll never forgive Nathan for what he had done to her family, and how deeply he made your mom hurt her when she was under Nathan's influence."

"I hoped she'd come back," Brad said, wistfully. "I wanted us to be a family again."

Hugging the boy, "I know Brad and she does love you, and despite the pain, your mother to a small degree." Lisa said gently. "She's very proud of how you help your mother. In her eyes, you're still her brother, just not 'her' brother. It's why she enjoys your visits as Bridgett. It lessens the hurt when she sees you. Her memory of events are still too fresh for her to deal with. She's learned to control it –most of the time."

"Survivors guilt," Keith and Holly speculated. "Even with Brad and his mother back, Mel's not ready to face her mother, unable to forget the pain even if it wasn't Elaine's fault. Mel blames herself still for what happened to her family in both incidents." Keith said.

"I never imagined how much she misses her family," Holly said stretching. "Nathan really did come off easy for the hurt he's caused."

Rob hugged Vicky closer to him. "Were we in the right in having her talk about it? She seemed to have put it behind her somehow. Did we do the right thing by pushing her to tell us?"

"Look around with who's here." Lisa said. "All she wants are friends she can trust, to understand what she can do. She wants and needs friends who aren't afraid of her. Admittedly she's made mistakes and its cost her." Gesturing to Reba, Brad and Bobby, "Like other kids, she has the same wants and needs growing up, but knows she'll be treated different once found out, and it scares her."

"Aren't you afraid Lisa?" Keith asked. "She used magic on us, on you."

Lisa laughed a light hearted laugh. "Yes Keith I admit at times I am. You heard how I've experienced some of what Mel can do, and we've all experienced some form of what magic could do. I've watched Mel practice magic at home and it might scare you. As both Vicky and Holly said, Mel's a good kid, just hurt very deeply. Mel meant no harm to us and I've learned to be more patient, understanding, and stern with her."

Lisa clasped hold of her friends hands. "I was worried when Mel first returned to the park that day. Worried her anger would take control given the punishment imposed by Grandmother. Afraid she'd be pushed too far. She's smart and managed to overcome it. Admitting what she did was wrong was a major step for her, before it was too late with Grandmothers and Anya's help. If Mel really didn't want to talk we wouldn't even be having this discussion."

************

Standing on the dock, Mel felt their presence as they approached, heard the soft footsteps as boards creaked under their weight. She stared longingly out into the water, the moon light glistening on the water in the night sky.

"You wondered why we stayed as girls," one voice said. "For me it was love Mel. Like you, I did it for love. We changed," Vicky answered, wrapping her arms around the girl. "I found that I liked being with Rob, and he didn't care that I'd once been a boy. He accepted me for who I am."

"You're lucky." Mel said bitterly, her arms crossed in front of her. She shivered slightly in the cool night. "I'm scared, Vicky. I'm different."

Vicky heard the uncertainty in Mel's voice, the slight tremble. "Scared that I could hurt my friends, or that I might change, or want to have babies, to give up the things I like to do."

"Yes, Mel you are different," Vicky agreed with the girl, "and it's okay to be scared. Many things in life can be scary. But that doesn't mean that you have to give up being who you are inside. You're a stubborn girl, Mel. It's helped you survive. It'll help you stay true to yourself."

Vicky pulled the girl close, "All these months we worried about you, and we still do, but Lisa more than anyone. She loves you very much and cares about you as much as we all do. I'm glad you're turning to her."

"I guess this is good-bye, isn't it," Mel said sadly. "I going to lose you, too."

"Why would you think such a thing?" an astonished Vicky asked. "Just because I'm getting married doesn't mean I'll give up my friends." She turned Mel to face her. "You and I have been though a lot in our lives, Mel. Holly and I have accepted who we are, and so are you. Besides, I want to see our tomboy dressed like the other bridesmaids, all dressed up and looking so pretty."

"That's not fair," Mel scowled at the thought of having to dress up all feminine, only to find she wasn't really complaining.

Holly approached her, "Mel, we each have our own reasons for choosing. Unlike others who couldn't, I accepted being a girl even when given the chance to change back. I found I really enjoy it. Of course, there are a few things I'd wouldn't mind missing." Mel smiled in understanding. "My old friend Hank was a little shallow, directionless, going with the crowd. I learned that I could depend upon myself. Besides, if I did change back, think of all my very close friends I'd lose," Holly said looking at the both of them.

"Mel, we're sorry if we pushed you into this. Can you forgive us?" Vicky asked.

"What's to forgive, Vicky? It hurts knowing what I did, but I decided to tell you about it like everyone wanted."

"Mel if you ever" – Holly said only to have Mel cut her off.

"Maybe I will, Holly. Just not now. One day later, okay?" Mel said to Holly's amazement.

"When you're ready," Holly agreed delighted. "Just the two of us, over a shake, friend to friend confidentially, unless you'd like another friend or your mom to join us."

"I'd like that," Mel said accepting the offer. It wouldn't be easy for her. It was hard to trust others. Even her friends, due to the hurt.

Turning to face the rest, Mel saw the other kids waiting in the moonlight, afraid of what would happen now, knowing they knew the truth. She had shared some very deep secrets.

The three talked quietly amongst each other, pausing when Mel approached. "Are we still friends?" Mel asked, afraid they wouldn't accept her having heard what she had done previously, worse who she was now.

She wanted to fit in somehow, to be accepted. Terrified to lose the friends who only months ago knew nothing of what happened. "We're BF's right? Reba asked, and hugged her tightly, "I've never had a friend who could do magic before."

Standing there Brad was unsure of what he felt, before he decided to reach out and join Reba and Mel in their hug. "You're still my sister," Brad said. "No matter what, I'll always think of you as my sister."

"Yeah, can't be your brother anymore can I." Mel joked in a hushed tone, "Only I'm not changing, much."

Mel looked at Bobby, "Well?"

"You're still a girl and girls are yucky," Bobby answered before turning to run back up to the cabin.

"Oh yeah!" Mel yelled having broke free of her friends to give chase, "wait until you go to the park for your next swimming lesson, then tell me that." She was quickly followed by the other two, leaving Vicky and Holly standing there laughing. As they headed once more to the campfire to warm themselves, Vicky and Holly understood Mel was adapting, beginning to accept her new life with her friends help.

************

The courtroom was quiet as the judge reviewed the docket before him. This was a very routine case - the adoption of an orphan. The only difference was instead of a more traditional family, there was a single woman seeking both custody and a name change requested by the teenage girl in question. Such a thing was not unheard of, in the state, but it was unusual.

Dressed in her black and white dress, one inch black heels with a small bow on the toes, and her auburn hair fixed in place with a barrette to keep her hair out of her eyes, Melody waited anxiously as the judge looked over the papers before him. Several times he looked over the rim of his glasses. "You're aware this is nothing to be trifled with? If granted, there will be no turning back, young lady?"

"Yes, your Honor," Mel said, trying hard to sound confident and respectful, yet a hint of nervousness came through. Behind her, several people waited in the gallery, her friends attending to listen for his decision. One woman more important to her then the others waited, seated next to their lawyer, anxiously watching the proceeding with bated breath for various reasons.

"Tell me, Melody, why do you think I should grant this request to live with Miss Covington? To make her, as you kids say, your forever mom."

Mel looked at the judge, tempted to make him agree, to just suggest that it's what he wanted to do. But her mother wouldn't approve, nor her friends. "Your Honor," Mel said respectfully, with a little tremble in her voice, "I've lived with Mom," she correct herself quickly when she saw the disapproving stare, "I mean Miss Covington, for several months. We've both had problems adjusting – I guess like any family - and we overcame them. She's made sure I do my share of the chores and my homework. She's watched and helped me go from being the timid, shy girl I was at the orphanage to a little more outgoing girl. My friends have seen a big difference in me since I've stayed with her. She's kind, fair, and strict when I do something wrong." Looking back over her shoulder, quickly, Mel gave a look of sheer adoration and love at the woman. "She's put up with my outbursts at a most difficult time in my life, where I think others wouldn't have understood. She knows more about me than any other person I know, except maybe my friends Vicky and Holly."

"I see," the judge said adjusting his glasses, going through the papers once more before picking up his gavel. Looking around the courtroom, he cleared his throat, ready, and signaled with his gavel for Lisa to rise and stand next to the girl. Turning his attention to the couple, "As you are aware, Miss Covington, allowing one to adopt a child is, to me, serious business. Placing a child in the wrong family can have a detrimental effect on the child."

"Yes your Honor. I'm fully aware that taking care of a child carries a lot of responsibilities." Her own voice echoed the nervousness she felt.

"Good." The judge nodded to her. "So it is hereby the judgment of the court that the motion of the adoption of Melody Kay Mudd be granted. From this day forward, you, Lisa Joan Covington, are hereby granted full custody of one Melody Kay Mudd." Lisa and Mel hugged each other in a tight embrace as soon as the judge proclaimed his decision. Both relieved at the outcome.

Clearing his voice for emphasis "Furthermore, the request for you, Melody," he continued, "to be known as Melody Kay Covington is also hereby granted forthwith ," he proclaimed, slamming his gavel down hard as a signal of finality to the proceedings. Smiling as the two embraced, he added, "I so enjoy when a family comes together. Allow me to be the first to congratulate the two of you, and the best of luck." Behind them the two heard the congratulations and clapping as their friends came forward to encircle the two.

*************

Gathered inside their apartment for their celebration, Mel dished out another bowl of homemade ice cream before passing it to Natty, while the other kids crowded around her, eagerly waiting their turn. Food had been prepared and laid out for their friends and co-workers who mingled inside the apartment talking and partaking in the celebration.

Grandmother approached Lisa. "Congratulations, Lisa," she said, giving her a warm hug. "You're doing a wonderful job."

"Is this coming from my Boss, or as a mother?" Lisa quipped.

"A little of both if you will," Grandmother said, dipping her spoon into the ice-cream. She looked at Mel. "One day, we'll need to have another talk. Let her grow more comfortable in her acceptance."

"It's what you said to me years ago Grandmother. How you said one day I'd have that someone special in my life. The trouble I'd have to go through to get her." Gazing at her now daughter. "Even with all her troubles I still wanted her. I couldn't give up.

It's also what Keith said to me Grandmother. Who was more important. And I wanted the Melody I remembered. I really do want her for who she is."

Grandmother smiled in understanding, "If it wasn't for your determination, I think we would have lost her. Now, where did she get this recipe," savoring the unusual taste.

"She won't really say, but I suspect it's a family secret."

Brad took another spoonful of his ice-cream, when recognition of where he had tasted it before came over him. It had been years since he'd tasted that particular flavor. His father was the only one who knew how to make it. He walked over to his sister. "How did you know?"

Mel smiled mysteriously. "I wanted it to be a surprise. He only made it on special occasions - and this is definitely one. I just happened to help when he made it. Nobody but him knew the recipe."

"Will you show me?" Brad asked taking another bite.

"I'll teach you," Mel said smiling. She put a container in the fridge for him to take home to his mother then personally took a dish over to Anya.

A smile creased Anya's face when a small voice came to her, "You didn't give up on me. Why?"

Smiling Anya replied telepathically. "I didn't think anyone so evil would be willing to sacrifice herself to save her family," came the reply. No others heard the exchange, except for perhaps one other when a smile crept across hers also. She was learning.

*************

Fini

I would like to express my sincere appreciation to those that have looked over the story and have given constructive advice. My many thanks.

A young boy has run away from home. Breaking into Bikini Beach in search of food, he is caught trespassing in the morning and given a week's worth of community service. Why did he run away in the first place? Something has prevented Grandmother and Anya from seeing his past. Maybe a detective who is the great grandson of someone from Grandmothers past can help unravel the mystery.

This author is grateful for the help, ideas and editing done by ElrodW. Without his help and support, this story may not have been possible. Though the story may seem a little harsh, it's real life, and as such, a perfectly valid theme to be exploring.

Foreward
I have had the pleasure of working with the author in taking a concept through to an edited story. It's been a journey for both of us - dealing with subjects that are not exactly pleasant, but do happen and overshadow some people's lives, and doing so in a setting that I created, but hasn't yet seriously touched these issues. I applaud the author for being brave enough to come face-to-face with some harsh realities in the story, knowing that they may dredge up unpleasant memories for some. I look at the work as a further exploration of the human condition, flawed as we all are, and possibly an opportunity to give people who've had to face situations like the main character a chance for an emotional release, a recognition that others understand your pain and that you are not alone. I want to thank the author for working with me to make sure that Bikini Beach guidelines weren't violated, and that the characterization of the side players was accurate to my vision. I hope you find something that touches you in the story.

ElrodW

*************

~o~O~o~

As he sat across from the young woman at the kitchen table, Brad listened as she presented him with the one-day pass. She noted the husky-built boy's discomfort, and reiterated. "It's only for a few hours Brad, nothing more."

Visibly uneasy, Brad accepted the proffered card and examined it closely. Sure enough, the pass had been dated for that upcoming Sunday, along with it being validated for just one day. The only difference, he noted, from the last one he purchased, was his name had been printed on it. "Why my name?"

"Think of it as a gift card, Brad, only good for the recipient whose name appears on it. It's to prevent others from misusing it."

Brad placed the pass onto the table before him as he didn't even want to really touch it.

As he contemplated what she was asking of him, Brad had to admit both he and Melody had enjoyed their time together at the park. That was, up until it was time to leave and things turned ugly. "I don't know Mrs. Covington. You were there when we had the fight. I said some pretty mean things to her."

When she heard the doubt in his voice, she had to agree with him. "Yes, you did, but you have to understand, Brad, she had to make decisions no one her age should have had to."

She pressed the issue further as she watched his hand move back towards the pass. "This may be your only chance to hear why she did it. Anya doesn't allow outsiders to attend these meetings. Not even me, and I'm her mother.

As she prepared to leave, Lisa picked up her purse before standing. "Brad, this is just between me and you. Melody doesn't even know I'm doing this." When she saw his surprised expression, she continued, "Brad, please understand, I love her just as much as she loves you."

Confused, Brad had to wonder, "Why do you want me to come? You were the one who told me to never contact her again. What changed your mind?"

"This wasn't easy for me, Brad, nor did I come to it lightly." She exhaled as she remembered a time past, "She'd been through so much I didn't want to see her hurt again. Only now, it's worse Brad. I can see the pain it's causing and I want my little girl to be happy. You really don't know how much you mean to her."

"Miss Covington, if … if I do decide to come, how will I get there? Mom doesn't seem to want to go near that place."

Knowing his interest had been piqued, Lisa smiled inwardly as she let herself out. "There's a number on the back, Brad. Call it and someone will pick you up."

As she went to let herself out, she couldn't help but take notice of him picking up the pass and place it inside his pocket. "Oh, and Brad? Be prepared for what you hear. It's not pleasant." She hoped that she wouldn't scare him off with her warning.

*************

Melody felt her face flush as she overheard a few girls, woman actually, talk about their latest exploits with their boyfriends. Being one of their newest and youngest members, she had yet to experience her first kiss, let alone the pleasures of how good sex could be - definitely not in the explicit detail those girls were talking.

As she left the refreshment table with her drinks, Melody looked around for her escort.

Her mom still considered her too young to travel alone, even the short distant at night to the park. When asked, Vicky had graciously accepted to bring her to one of the monthly meetings.

With a hand wave, a cheery voice called out, "Over here Mel," as Vicky sought to catch Melody's attention.

With two drinks balanced in her hands, Mel walked over to Vicky, avoiding several other women, and offered her a soda, before taking her own seat. "Here you go Vicky, one diet Coke."

Vicky took the offered soda as she watched Mel smooth out her dress before sitting down. "Thanks. How are you doing?"

"Ok I guess." When she saw Vicky's questioning look, Mel knew what she was asking. She explained further as she fingered her dress. "It's not as bad as I thought it would be. Just not something I'm used to wearing." Considered by most to being a tomboy, she preferred jeans, shorts and t-shirts over skirts, blouses and pretty dresses.

Vicky had been pleasantly surprised when she arrived at Mel's home and found her waiting in a pink and black pleated short sleeve dress. With its scooped neck adorned with small beads, Mel showed off a little cleavage that she usually kept covered up.

Mel was still embarrassed at needing Vicky's help to bring her to the park. "I'm sorry for having to take you away from Rob, but Mom had to leave unexpectedly. She said it had something to do with the school and she didn't want me walking here alone."

Vicky nodded her understanding. "It's ok, Mel, Rob doesn't mind. He's a really sweet guy and he's very understanding," she said as she thought of her friend. "Still, how are you really doing?"

Mel sipped a little of her own soda. It was a question that most of her older friends asked her upfront, as they knew of her uneasiness at being a girl. "I'm coping, really. Mom's been very patient and understanding with me." She quieted down when Anya passed by and gave Mel a surprised smile.

Anya faced the crowd of women; her voice rose just enough to grab their attention. "Ladies, if you please, let's go ahead and start our meeting."

The chattering quieted down as those still standing took to their seats. Looking around at the large group of women, Mel noticed a few latecomers quickly taking seats near the back.

"Thanks again for coming," Anya continued. "As you know we're starting a little earlier than we usually do, but it seems one of our members has school tomorrow and needs to be home soon." She was looking at Mel, or at least it seemed so.

As Mel slid down in her chair to avoid the unwanted attention which had been drawn to her, a voice rang out. "That's okay girl, it just gives me a little more party time with my man." Her comment started a round of laughter, which made Mel feel even more uncomfortable.

Vicky patted Melody's hand to help ease the young girl's discomfort. "Relax, Mel. They're just teasing you. We never start on time, anyway."

The meeting moved along quickly, and several women provided updates on how they were faring with their own unique situations, along with their future plans.

As she sat there listening to them, Mel tried to imagine how they coped with being college students, young mothers, and even a father who endured the humiliation of being a model of lingerie as he offset his meager income to help support his family. A part of Mel wondered if her life really was so turbulent compared to hearing the others stories. Ever since she had become a girl, her mother endured Mel's frustration at having chosen the life of a teenage girl.

Mel would hear Lisa express her own frustration, wishing that Mel were a few years older and past the effectual fourteen-year-old stage of defiance. Hormones, mood swings, and growing up as a boy didn't help. Mel sighed inwardly. Life as a girl was just so confusing to her as she tried to figure out the do's and don'ts of fashions, along with how to wear cosmetics and fix her hair. Then there was dealing with other teenagers, especially the boys, at school.

Vicky gently nudged Mel, who seemed to be pre-occupied in a world of her own. "Mel, it's your turn. Are you ready?

Startled back to reality, butterflies seemed to fill Mel's stomach when she stood up. With Vicky leading her to the front, Mel seemed to question herself. 'Why am I doing this? Why'd I even agree to come? It was stupid of me to agree. I don't even know these people.'

As the two approached, Anya stood facing the other women. It was easy to see the fear in Mel's face as she approached the front.

With Vicky standing behind her, Anya moved to the other side as Vicky took the lead and did the honors of introducing the nervous girl. "Ladies this is Melody, or Mel as she prefers to go by."

Nervously Mel raised her hand a few inches, and, in a timid yet scared voice greeted the unfamiliar faces before her, "Uh… Hi?"

Trying to ease Mel's tension, Vicky continued, "Ladies, and I use that term loosely for some," which brought out several giggles and laughter, "Holly and I badgered this poor girl for weeks trying to persuade her to attend one of our meetings."

Having heard her name mentioned, Holly called out from somewhere in the back, "The girl's a little too stubborn for her own good, it seems." This caused more laughter all around.

When she heard the friendly banter between her two co-workers and close friends, Mel started to relax a little. She gathered herself up. "Uh, yeah, I guess I can be."

In reply, Holly simply stated, "Major understatement girl."

Melody just couldn't resist the sudden urge to stick her tongue out at the offending girl, bringing a few more giggles.

One of the women encouraged her to continue. "Go ahead, Mel, whenever you're ready."

Unsure of herself, Mel stammered, "Uh, yeah, my name's Melody- now." When she saw several more nods of encouragement, she continued. "Before … well last summer, really, to me anyway, my name was David, David Montgomery. I was twelve, almost thirteen, when I became a girl… permanently." With a tinge of sadness, she added, "It was the hardest decision I ever had to make."

As Mel started her story, she glanced over at Vicky, "Like a few others, I snuck inside the park, only I was trying to run away from someone."

*******Wednesday Night******

The parking lot was empty. Long gone were the patrons who had come to enjoy the parks cool waters as an escape from the summer heat. The brutal sun had been replaced by the inky night, with a cool breeze, which tried to cool what the sun had scorched during the day. The sun had long set, leaving only a few overhead lights to try and illuminate the vast parking lot. Around the perimeter, randomly timed security lights blinked on, illuminating an area, only to fade out moments later. The pattern served to discourage those who shouldn't be in the area this late at night.

Suddenly, the calm of the night was shattered by the sound of running feet, scuffling through the dirt and grass, and then slapping unevenly on the asphalt. The owner, a wisp of a boy about thirteen years of age, darted across the parking lot, watching the lights with intelligence, heading toward those that had just gone out. He knew that he had only a few moments of darkness to hide before the lights came back on, and he used that to his advantage. The boy's gait was uneven; the sound of his running not rhythmic, like one leg was injured or sore. Still, with his weaving and dodging the lights, and his injury, he pressed on, not wanting to slow, as if he were running from something.

Further behind the boy, the sound of many pairs of shoes could be heard, giving chase to the fleeing boy. "I think he went this way," a gruff voice called through the night.

Without looking back, the boy tried to maintain the distance between himself and his pursuers, as he scanned the end of the parking lot, looking for another way out. With bushes and vegetation lining in what appeared to be a large fence before him, his only recourse was to try to find a place to hide.

Spotting an area where the security lights had just dimmed, David ran towards the now darkened area. Scrambling his way underneath thick shrubs, David sustained a few cuts as sharp branches scraped across his skin, as he burrowed like a rabbit into the brush.

After situating himself between both the fence and bushes, David laid down facing the parking lot and listened for the sound of those chasing him.

David drew several deep breaths as he tried to maintain control of his labored breathing. Not only was his leg hurting, but the throbbing of his heart felt as if it was trying to burst forth from his chest. Through the brush, the sound of running footsteps caught his attention as they drew closer to his location.

Soon, the sound diminished to almost nothing as he had been forced to take slow, steady breaths. He listened, motionless, as the gruff voice questioned, "Did you see which way he went?"

The other voice, grasping to catch his own breath, uttered in a slight Asian accent, “No, but he couldn't have gotten far. The fence is at least twenty feet high and there's no way he could climb it so-"

As David heard the sound of bushes being pushed aside, gruff voice returned, "You take the left while I search the right."

David's already rapid beating heart seemed to race faster as the sound of shifting branches drew closer and closer. Suppressing the urge to run, David hoped that the darkness along with the thick bushes would be enough to hide him from his pursuers' prying eyes.

With bated breath, David glimpsed hands moving overhead yet never stopping as they moved further away from him.

Nervously, he waited as the search continued further away from his location. He could barely make out the distant conversation. "-o back and check the surveillance tape. -ut an APB with - description."

"- don't care about theft. - just find - boy." The voices faded to nothing as the figures walked further and further away.

After waiting several minutes making sure no one was coming back, David finally pulled out the prize they were chasing him for. Crumbled, yet still edible inside its plastic wrap, the Pop-Tarts were the first morsel of food he'd have since the day before. He carefully opened the package to prevent spilling its precious contents. Having selected several large pieces, he ravenously stuffed them in his mouth. Greedily, he chewed the welcome nourishment, not noticing that smaller bits had fallen from his lips to the ground. Trying not to rush the urge to eat, David could barely control himself as he fought not to swallow his food whole. He rechecked the plastic wrapper to ensure that nothing remained of its contents, before he crawled his way back out from his hiding place.

After brushing off excess dirt and branch needles, David shuffled in the opposite direction from which both the police officer and clerk had gone. He stayed close to the bushes in case he needed to hide again. David knew the pain radiating from his left leg would remain with him till morning.

At the edge of the tall privacy fence, a smaller chain link fence continued the barrier. He peered through the fence, and in the faint light, was able to make out mounds of dirt scattered though out the area. Several bulldozers, scrapers, ditch diggers and dump trucks sat idle, dark phantoms in the night.

Despite the snack of Pop-Tarts, his stomach still rumbled, and the thought of finding more food, even leftovers in the trucks, overtook his need to get further from the store. As David tugged on the bottom of the fence, he realized that it was more of a deterrent than a permanent structure. He pushed the bottom inward enough to allow his body to slide underneath.

He climbed eagerly onto the frame of one truck, only to discover that the doors were locked. He checked several other vehicles, and found, to his dismay, that they too, were secured.

Frustrated as he stood on the steps of one of the trucks, he saw light emanate from what appeared to be the opening of a distant door. It suddenly occurred to him security guards would be around to watch over the equipment.

He scrambled down from the truck and worked his way back towards the privacy fence, trying to avoid falling into ditches or tripping over pipes and wires that lay strewn across the ground.

Having spotted what appeared to be an opening in the wall, David made his way over. He saw that a makeshift junction box had been placed several feet away, with thick cables snaking their way through the fence itself. Boards had been placed over them to prevent anyone from entering the park, but the boards were loose enough to allow more cables through if needed.

David peered inside. In the faint illumination from walk lights, he could see water glistening. If nothing else, he realized that it would give him a much-needed opportunity to clean himself before leaving. He didn't know when he'd obtain another chance to clean up.

As David walked through the park, nearly forgotten memories returned when he and his family traveled to beaches or amusement parks. David couldn't recall a time when he'd ever been to a water park, especially one this size. As he followed the trails, the dim lights contributed to the eeriness of the place, which kept him on edge.

He located one concession stand, and discovered, to his dismay, that everything had been put away. Not only that, but the trashcans had been emptied for the day, taking away hope of even finding scraps of food in the garbage.

David didn't like to steal; he remembered how he had been punished once for taking a candy bar without asking. Now, though, having managed to run away from home, it seemed he had no choice in the matter if he wanted to survive.

He followed a path leading past several more rides before it ended at the front of the park. He could see several buildings, and he breathed a sigh of relief when none of the lights appeared to be on. He tried the door on one of the smaller ones, only to discover that the door was locked.

The other building, larger than the other on, had a maze-like entrance that blocked the direct view inside. Having no door, he was able to walk right in. For some reason, when he read the word "Towels" on a nearby box, he pulled one out before going inside. If nothing else, a towel could be a handy pillow or blanket, he reasoned.

Fearful of someone seeing a light, David resisted the urge to turn them on. With skylights, and smaller windows just over the locker walls, there was enough illumination - barely - for him to find his way over to what he realized were showers.

David hastily began stripping off his dingy clothes. Seated on a small bench, David pulled off his worn sneakers. With a sigh of relief, David appreciated how the cool air felt refreshing to his feet after they'd been confined for several days. He shimmied out of the worn jeans and quickly pulled off his grungy underwear. He didn't need to be reminded how long he'd been wearing them. As he lifted his shirt over his head, a chain snagged on one of the few buttons remaining. Carefully untangling the chain, David allowed it to drop back down, along with the attached pendant.

He felt his way through the dim light into a shower, and inside, he found the control knob. He gave it a twist and steeled himself for the expected cold water he knew was sure to come. As water shot forth, though, he relaxed considerably when he found the water stream to be comfortably warm.

He began to rub the warm water into his body, and noticed the body wash dispenser. He squirted some of the lather into his filthy hands, and began to clean himself. The properties of the water began to relax his sore muscles. Even as he washed, though, he took extra care on his left leg. He could feel the lumps where bones had not knitted correctly after his leg had been shattered following a show of defiance by him.

Not having weighted no more than fifty five pounds when he stepped into the shower, David's emaciated body began to grow. Body fat formed around his much neglected frame, and his muscles strengthened in both his arms and legs. Slowly, the outline of his body changed. Body fat increased around his derriere where there had hardly been any, and slowly his waist began to form into that of a young girl in the throes of puberty.

Having cleaned what he could of his body in the dark; David used more of the body soap to wash his oily, stringy hair. As he scrubbed his scalp, his already long hair started to grow several inches longer.

He turned off the water and grabbed the towel to dry. The effects on his body went unnoticed in the dark. After the shower, he felt more revived than he had in days.

When he grabbed his underwear, he stopped. The thought of putting on such filthy clothing didn't appeal to him. He realized that his socks were just as grungy. David grabbed the dirty clothing, and, after wrapping the towel around his waist, he found a nearby sink to rinse them out.

After a quick wash, he twisted and squeezed out as much water as possible, and then he went back to put on his clothes. As he pulled the damp underwear back on, he couldn't help noticing the tightness in the rear. Nothing he tried seemed to loosen them. When he pulled up his socks , he felt as if they didn't reach high enough. His pants felt snugger in the rear, and his shirt felt just as snug above the waist. His shoes seemed to be the only things that seemed to fit properly.

As he finished dressing, the day's events finally caught up with David, and he staggered wearily out of the shower room, not noticing, in his fatigue, that his body and clothes were continuing to change.

David yawned as he proceeded back the way he had come, and the need for sleep began to overtake him. Feeling too tired to move on; he noticed several lounge chairs that seemed to beckon him to rest. David pulled one over to the side of an outlying restroom and tried to conceal himself as best as he could for the night. He grabbed more towels, rolling up two to use as a pillow, while he used more to wrap his body in to give him warmth for the night.

Within moments of his head touching the towels, the exhausted boy was fast asleep, and he had no idea what the morning would bring.

*******Thursday Morning******

Across town Officer Jozef Donovan arrived earlier than usual for his morning shift. Since he had just transferred from the east coast, most other officers thought he was trying to earn brownie points so he could get a promotion.

Having printed off several old cases to look through, he began to methodically separate them into different stacks. As he flipped through one file, the case itself began to intrigue him. Since barely two years had passed, the information should still be fresh in peoples mind, and not clouded by the passage of time.

Without giving it a second thought, he put the file away as if it no longer mattered. Then, something made him pull it back and relook through the folder in more detail. It seemed odd, as if it wasn't the same file he'd been looking at just a few moments ago. Intrigued, he grabbed the now-cold cup of coffee and started reading the file with more interest.

*************

As he dreamt, David couldn't shake the image of a shadowy figure that was trying to overtake him as he tried to run away. No matter which way he went, the presence of what appeared to be a man's shadow pushed him on. With the sudden feeling of something touching his shoulder, David awoke with a start, staring at a face he'd never seen before.

He let out a loud shriek and recoiled away from the offending hand, which caused the lawn chair to tip sideways and spill him unceremoniously onto the ground. He scooted as far backwards as possible, while staring wide eyed at the young woman before him.

She was dressed in red shorts along with a grease-stained pink T-shirt, with her wavy long red hair held back in a ponytail. She looked just as startled as David was. Having seen his frightened reaction, she kept her distance. The girl gently asked him, "Are you okay honey?"

David looked around frantically, ignoring the question. There was only one thing on his mind, and that was to find a way to run away from the unknown people - only there was no place for him to go.

Concerned for his welfare, the girl offered her hand to try to reassure the frightened child. "I'm not going to hurt you. Are you lost? Hurt?"

Seemingly out of nowhere, another voice said in a soothing tone, "He's scared, Jenny."

Turning towards the approaching voice, Jenny looked annoyed. "You think I don't know that, Anya?" Realization crossed her face as the male pronoun had been used. With a worried look, she turned back to David. "You didn't touch anything, did you, honey? You didn't try to turn something on?" She remembered all too vividly the damage that had been caused the last time trespassers had been in the park at night."

Vigorously shaking his head, David squeaked out "No."

Jenny visibly relaxed at his answer.

The second girl came into view beside Jenny. Her appearance was much neater than Jenny's. She stepped forward, leaning down towards David. "Relax David. She's just concerned about the equipment, that’s all."

Realizing he could be in more trouble, David stammered, "I didn't touch anything, I swear."

With a reassuring smile, the second girl said, "I believe you David. You aren’t that type of person. She knew he was a frightened boy, and she knew she had to help him remain calm. Anya pointed to the girl as Jenny righted the overturned chair. "As you heard, she's Jenny, I'm Anya." As Jenny lifted the towels, a small purse fell to the ground.

When he saw it fall, David felt a surge of panic. He knew that they would think he had stolen it.

Anya sensed his discomfort, "No, David, I know you didn't steal it." Anya picked up the purse, and then helped David up. "Why don't we head over to main office so we can let Jenny finish getting the park ready, okay?

For some reason, Anya's soothing voice calmed him as they both headed back towards the main entrance. As he walked, David noticed he wasn't limping as he usually did. He did feel a sort of wiggle in his rear when he walked though. Without thinking, he grabbed his butt, as if to see why it felt odd. The sound of Anya's giggle gave him pause. He stopped, and looked down. The tattered shirt that he had worn the night before was now blue, with the first few buttons open from his open collar. He could see two small mounds of flesh pressing out from the shirt. He pulled the collar out, and inside, he could see his pendant nestled in between the two small breasts he now sported.

"What happened to…" he started to say, and stopped when the sound of his voice finally registered. His voice sounded higher in pitch, more alto than before. "What's happening to me?"

Anya's voice was calm and soothing to the panic-stricken boy, as they started walking again. "Well David, it's already happened. You're a girl. I know you have questions so let's discuss it in the office."

Feeling skittish, David couldn't help fidgeting under the gaze of a matronly, older woman, who was seated behind her desk in the office. David guessed that she was either the manager, or the owner, of the park. Unlike Anya, the older woman's demeanor was more stern, but at the same time, he could tell that she was worried about him. "You understand the severity of what could have happened to you, David? Wandering around my park in the middle of the night? What if you'd had an accident?"

"Probably would have been better off I guess," David muttered under his breath. With the drumming of the old woman's finger on the table, David kept his head low, as if afraid to look at her.

"David I know you've been through a lot," the old woman continued.

In a moment of defiance, he dared to look-up at her. His sharp answer had a wave of bitterness, with a little audacity, "You think? I'm a girl." Quickly, though, the defiance passed and he cowered under her gaze once again.

The old woman decided that she needed to take a stern stance with David. "As my granddaughter Anya would say 'Here's the situation.' I've already notified the police." She pointed at the young girl. "You, Melody Kay Montgomery, will be charged with breaking and entering, along with trespassing, which will be considered a misdemeanor." She made sure to heavily emphasize the name. She watched the thought of having the police involved. She continued, "I'll forgo those charges, though, David, in exchange for a week of community service here at the park."

David mulled over the offer, and realized that he really didn't have any choice in the matter. "What will I be doing?"

"Picking up trash, emptying waste cans, and other light chores that a young girl your age can handle."

Horrified at hearing the news, David cried out, "You mean I have to stay a girl? No way!"

The old woman was firm with David. "David, or should I say Melody as you now are, this is a water park for women, young and old. I made it so they could come and enjoy themselves without being gawked and leered at by men. I know you may not fully understand, but I won't make exceptions. Besides, do you really think you could do the work the way you were before?"

David felt miserable at the prospect, but even he had to admit he couldn't handle the punishment as a boy in his previous emaciated, nearly-crippled state. Reluctantly, he had no real choice, but to accept her offer of punishment. "No ma'am, I understand."

Her tone lightened at his response. "Now, since you'll be working for me for a bit, you may call me 'Grandmother', or 'Boss'."

David couldn't see calling the elderly woman his boss. "Yes, Grandmother."

"Good. Now that we have that settled, there's the matter of notifying your mother of your whereabouts," Grandmother said as she moved the conversation to another matter of importance.

Anya entered the office, with a phone to her ear. She exchanged a knowing glance with Grandmother, which David noticed. "No, we both agree that she should be punished," Anya said into the phone.

"Yes ma'am, I can assure you that she will be looked after till this afternoon. It would be best, as they'll be sending an officer over later today to conduct the interview."

She paused momentarily, "No ma'am, your presence won't be needed, as it will be just a formality for their records."

When she finished, Anya handed the cell phone over to David. "Melody, your mom wants to talk with you." Again, there was heavy emphasis on the female name.

Caught by surprise, David didn't know what to do. Knowing he was expected to respond, he cautiously took the cell phone, before stammering a response of, "Hel... hell… hello?"

A woman's voice that sounded very concerned answered. "Melody? Melody, baby, are you alright? What were you thinking, running away like that?"

When he heard her voice, David knew something was wrong. "Mom? I… I don't… I don't know what's…"

Still concerned, her tone started to change from concern to mild anger, once his mother realized her daughter was safe, "God, when I think of what could have happened to you. Do you have any idea how worried I was? Notifying the police; searching all over town in the middle of the night looking for you?"

David shifted his gaze from Anya to Grandmother, still not believing who he was hearing. It wasn't possible, but that _was_ her voice.

Ashen faced and feeling stricken, David tried to take in all the changes, even as his mother continued to give voice to her concerns and worries. Faint images and ghosts of memories flitted into his mind. His hand shook, and David watched the phone fall from his hand to the floor as his overloaded mind couldn't take any more. His body swayed, as the room began to spin around him. The last thing he remembered was Anya's horrified look, and Grandmother racing toward him, before blackness overcame him.

*************

The overpowering smell of ammonia caused David to flinch, and he shook his head as he tried to move his nose away from the offending odor. With feeble hand motions, he coughed as he tried to clear the irritating stench away. Slowly, he opened his eyes, seeing both Grandmother and Anya peering at him. Both had looks of concern on their faces.

Another young woman seemed to relax as his eyes opened and he struggled to focus on her. She was kneeling over him, and wearing an orange T-shirt with a medical symbol on her sleeve. She gave him a reassuring smile. "How you feeling Melody?"

Not thinking, David responded, "My name's David, not Melody,” as he tried to straighten up. Weak from fainting, he barely resisted when he was gently pushed back down on the couch. "What happened?"

Concerned, the doctor reached into her medical bag and pulled out a pen light. She waved it so it shone in his eyes. "That's a good question. I'm Dr. Chastity the parks doctor." She held up her hand, one finger extended, in front of his face. "Now follow my finger as best you can."

After a few movements, during which she watched his eyes tracking the finger, she nodded and lowered her hand. "Good, good. Now tell me what you remember?" While she said this, she took his wrist to measure his pulse.

David thought as Dr. Chastity continued her exam. "I was with… Grandmother in the other room when Miss Anya came in. She was talking on the phone and…," he tried to remember clearly, "and then... and then she said it was my mother… and she was upset and then… I'm out her talking with you." David trembled slightly. "Was I really talking to my mother?"

Dr. Chastity seemed to be taken by surprise at his question, but she answered calmly, "Yes, David, that was her." Finished with her examination Dr. Chastity stood and gestured to Grandmother and Anya. The three moved as far away as possible to talk privately. They kept their voices low, and David could only catch snippets of the conversation.

Anya said, in a low, upset tone that David could barely hear. "He shouldn't even be able to say his own name."

David had the impression something had happened that neither Grandmother nor Anya understood. As he raised himself up to a more normal sitting position, David subconsciously brushed the hair from his face, and then straightened his blouse. As he buttoned the blouse to conceal his breasts, he didn't seem to notice that the buttons were on the opposite side of what he was used to.

*************

With a smile, Anya had given David a bright red single piece swimsuit. She expected him to change into it.

As he stood in front of the ladies mirror, David tugged at the shoulders, whining, "Why do I need to wear one? It's not like I'll be going swimming."

Anya helped him adjust the straps to a more natural position on his shoulders. "Who do you think gets to go into the wading pool to clean up the little tykes' mistakes? Hmm?"

David grimaced. "Eww, gross."

Anya shrugged. "Well, Melody, that's going to be part of your job. Besides I think you look cute in it."

Finally comfortable, David placed his pendant inside the neckline without even thinking.

Transformed, David stood just over five feet tall. His auburn hair, which came just below his shoulders, was a shade darker than the freckles sporting his face. Several dotted his small turned up nose. He applied some Chap Stick, and was surprised that it was cherry flavored. He noticed that his lips seemed a little puffier than he had been used to.

Anya noticed how he repeatedly tried to pull down the sides of the swimsuit in a futile attempt to cover more of his hips and rear. She did a quick incantation and produced some additional clothing, which she handed to David.

With a look of relief, David took the clothes, and slipped on a pair of pink shorts, then pulled on a pink T-shirt with the name "Melody" embroidered on it. He slipped his feet into a pair of pink, non-slip tennis shoes to complete his outfit. David felt better as he looked in the mirror. "Thank-you. Why is everything pink Miss Anya.”

"All our uniforms are pink Melody, and since you’re considered part of the staff, it’s a requirement for you also." As she examined him, Anya put a finger to her lips as if she was contemplating something. Out of nowhere, a pink cap appeared in her hand. The cap was embroidered with two multicolored B's; one had the image of a skimpy bikini next to it, while the other had a sandy island with a small palm tree protruding from it. Beneath the letters, the word Staff was similarly embroidered. Anya placed the cap on his head, "This will shield those freckles from the sun. And please just call me Anya."

David refused to budge, as his parents had taught him how to address his elders. "Yes, Miss Anya."

Anya sensed she wasn't going to win the argument, and she let it drop. "Come on. Let's introduce you to the rest of the staff."

*************

Earlier, David had been told by Anya he wouldn't be allowed to leave the park. He took it as a personal challenge to prove her wrong. When Anya had been called back to the office to deal with a minor issue, David saw his chance to leave. As he walked towards the entrance, though, David found himself turning around and headed back towards the showers. After two more attempts, David had to admit defeat and seated himself on one of the benches in the entrance plaza.

Frustrated at not being able to leave, he watched as boys and men of all ages went into the showers and emerged as girls or women. On a few occasions he heard a faint scream, and then Grandmother would go to the door, hand the new woman a matching top, and admonish them for being topless. Sometimes David would hear Grandmother utter a spell or two as they calmed down the newly-changed customer. David watched as babies and toddlers went with their mothers into the women's showers, and were changed into little girls. He felt sick inside as to what was happening to them.

"Don't worry, Melody. They won't remember what happened." Anya's voice sounded from beside him, which caused David to flinch. He hadn't heard her approach. "In fact, tomorrow, they'll be laughing and telling their friends what a great time they had here."

"But they're girls and ... and… "He left the thought hanging.

"And that's just part of the magic. We don't discriminate against men and boys coming here. It's just they don't stay male while they're here. There are some who change on purpose, and they enjoy their time _and_ they remember their changes. We don't force them to stay that way."

"I assume that Grandmother — or you — cast a spell to help some of the ... girls ...calm down. Do they remember?"

"Only that they were male and had a fun time, none the wiser." Anya thought as she considered something. "Do you prefer Melody, or just Mel?"

David thought for a second. "Mel is fine."

"Mel, if I remove the ward, do I have your word that you won't try to leave?"

David saw his chance, "Yes, you have my word."

Anya reiterated his promise. "Your word, Mel." She saw him nod, so she muttered a small phrase that Mel didn't understand. "I have other business matters to look after. I want you to go over to the pumps and see if Jenny has anything for you." She gave him directions to the pump house, where he could find Jenny.

After he saw Anya leave, David waited a minute more before he went over to the entrance. Slowly he walked towards and through the entrance. With nothing to stop him, he had the chance to leave.

As he stood there ready to bolt, David was haunted by visions of his father.

"Remember, David, once you give your word, it's your bond."

David didn't understand. "My bond?"

His father explained further to the young boy. "Your word, son. It’s a promise to that person. If you just promise to do something without meaning it, you're just lying and your promise means nothing. So your bond would be worthless. People won't trust you because they'll remember when you didn't keep you word more than what you did."

Sighing heavily, David headed back inside to find out what jobs, if any, Jenny had waiting for him.

*************

David found Anya hadn't been joking with him when she had said he'd be helping to clean up after little kid’s mistakes. Frustrated, he heard Holly, with whom he had been paired up earlier, call out as he moved the net through the water. "Go slower, Mel. You're moving the net too fast."

Following her instructions, David slowed his movement, so more fibers would be scooped up before they clogged the filtration system.

Doing her best impression of a Scottish accent, Holly giggled, "We dinnae wanna hurt Jenny's precious pumps, naw do we?" She could see that he didn't understand the reference, so Holly just let it pass as she laughed at his quizzical expression, which confused him more.

As David scooped his latest catch into Holly's waiting plastic bag, he grumbled silently about how much material could be in one disposable diaper.

Watching mothers stood anxiously around the shallow pool, waiting anxiously as David continued to clean up the debris. Making a final pass, he scooped up the last remaining bits of diaper material, before he trudged out of the pool again. Several of the mothers were looking quizzically at him as he passed by, and he was certain that they knew his secret.

After surveying the wading pool one last time, Holly gave the all clear sign to the waiting mothers. "You did a good job Mel," she added.

David heard the little kids' glee as they scampered back into the water, splashing and giggling as their mothers watched, relieved that the bored children could play again.

Holly lifted the trash bag into the back of a waiting cart and then wiped her hands clean. "Let's head over to the lounge and get a soda."

David took one more glance back at the frolicking kids, and couldn't help wonder would any of them remember, even after what Anya had told him. He tried to shrug it off, "Sure. That would be nice."

Holly noticed his mood, and tried to draw him out of his self-imposed funk, "You like to swim?"

"Sure, I used to when I was younger."

She heard his past tense, and looked at her lithe body, "Well, it seems you still do. What did you enjoy?"

David brightened up a little. "Diving mostly. I had to give it up," he added as he subconsciously rubbed his leg.

Holly noticed that the young girl seemed guarded about her past, unwilling to discuss any more than she absolutely had to. "Well, Mel, there's a place I'm sure you're going to love. It's the Junior Lifeguard Academy. There are diving boards and a high dive platform along with swimming lanes."

"I'm not here for fun, Miss Holly. I'm supposed to be working," David protested.

Holly was unwilling to take no for an answer, "You do have a lunch break, you know. Or did you think Grandmother was going to starve you?" She saw him cringe; Holly realized that she had accidentally hit a nerve. "I'm sorry if I said something wrong, Mel. We do get breaks, and Grandmother gives us some benefits."

David hadn't given much thought about how he was going to eat, and at the mention of food, his stomach growled. "Uh, I don't have any money," he admitted softly.

"Don't worry about it, Mel. Let's get you something to eat." She steered him towards one of the concession stands. "Grandmother provides lunch as a perk, as long as we don't abuse the privilege."

*************

David pulled discarded towels from the hamper, and loaded them into the push cart, as he worked his way over to the Academy section. He had learned — slowly - that if he didn't think about what he was doing, he could pass at walking like a girl, instead of lumbering awkwardly.

As he worked, David had the uncanny feeling that either Grandmother or Anya were watching him. He looked around several times in the direction he thought they were, only to find that they were nowhere around.

He adjusted his cap, and several small drops of sweat dripped from his brow. As he took a sip of water from a plastic bottle, David watched as several older girls sat along the edge of the Olympic-sized pool, idly kicking their feet in the water. Three other girls were in the water, hanging on the pool edge, and listening in as they floated in the water.

David kept his distance, but he couldn't help overhearing their conversation as he emptied another hamper.

One girl sounded both worried and happy. "Oh god, Rita, Steven finally asked me out to the movies. He's picking me up this Friday at seven."

The one that David assumed was Rita answered excitedly, "So, what are you going to wear?"

"Well I don’t know. It's nothing fancy, but I need something that won't get me in trouble with Mom and Dad."

Several of the other girls giggled. "That sounds familiar!"

"But, well you know… something a little loose. So if he, liked, tried anything more than, like, kiss me, you know, I might…"

David was facing their way as he pulled the last of the towels out. He saw that one of the girls was staring directly at him.

"Who's the twerp?" another girl asked in a sharp voice.

The one who had been staring pulled herself out of the pool and started to approach him, while several girls started whispering among themselves. He overheard them talking about his uniform. Feeling guilty about listening in, and fearful of the girl coming his way, David started backing away.

Suddenly, the girl approaching him stopped, her eyes wide.

"Melody! Melody!" a voice sounded behind him.

When he heard his name called, David turned to see a young blond woman approaching him. She looked like a model, with long, wavy blond hair. She was well-tanned, and she wore the red lifeguard swimsuit like it had been designed for her, to flatter _her_ figure. David guessed that she was about twenty-four. Her eyes sparkled with friendliness and happiness, but her expression also had a guarded look, like she was wise beyond her years.

The blond was watching the girls at the pool, with a disapproving stare. "Anya says you can go ahead and take your lunch break now."

With her arrival, David sighed with relief when the girls turned away. "Thanks, Miss Liz." David turned and looked longingly at the water. It looked so very refreshing in the noon heat. Moreover, he longed to use the diving boards as Holly had suggested earlier. "Uh, is it okay if I do some dives?"

Liz scanned up and down David's figure. "How good a swimmer are you? We don't let just anyone go into the deep end." While she suspected he could pass, rules were rules. "You have to be a strong swimmer to be allowed to use the diving area."

"It's been a while and I'm not really sure…"

Liz pulled David aside so no one would hear. "Go over to the far lane. I'll have it blocked off. If you can make two laps without stopping, you can dive."

"Okay, thanks."

As she watched David leave, Liz observed how David kept his distance from the other girls.

David located a secluded spot away from anyone else but next to the pool deck. He stripped down to his bathing suit, piled his clothes neatly on a nearby chair, and then settled down on the ground to stretch. He closed his eyes, and then bent both left and right, touching his toes as he slowly stretched his calf muscles. While he had been pushing and lifting items all morning, he hadn't done anything that was real demanding.

He tried not to think about his position as he bent forward, arms outstretched before him as he touched the ground to his front. David couldn't help but be amazed at his body's flexibility. He slowly stood up from his stretching exercises.

He bent forward into a handstand, only to find that his balance was unsteady and he had to move his legs and body quite a bit to keep from falling. From the handstand, he went into a forward tuck, grabbing both knees as he rolled forward, before standing up with both hands in the air. He looked unhappy with his efforts, and he straightened and tried again.

After he finished stretching, David walked to the edge of the pool, to the swim lane that Liz had indicated. He ignored the feeling of being watched as he stood on the platform preparing himself mentally. He bent slightly at the knees as he leaned forward, his arms at his sides, palms facing outward.

As he glanced out of the corner of his eyes at Liz, he wished he was wearing goggles to protect them from the chlorine.

"Remember, Mel, this isn't a timed event. Just do two laps as best you can."

He nodded and waited for the signal. "Go."

David sprang forward off the starting block, his hands coming together as he cut into the water, letting his forward momentum take him as far as possible underwater. He let one arm slip behind him as he moved through the water, and began a basic freestyle stroke before he had even broken the surface. His feet kicked smoothly in unison with each stroke as his body seemed to glide. Effortlessly he swam through the water as he continued with the crawl. As he neared the opposite end, he let himself glide forward until his fingers touched the wall. David tucked and rolled underwater, rotating to push off the wall to swim the second leg of his swim test.

Not satisfied, a part of him seemed to demand a more challenging stroke. He pushed his arms forward, palms outward, and face in the water, and then pulled them to his side before his head dipped again as he repeated the forward arm-thrust. His legs bent at the knees, opened outward, and then snapped together to the rear in time with his arms. He repeated the breaststroke down the length of the pool.

Without stopping, he touched and flipped again, going for a third lap without thinking. This time, his stroke was a more leisurely crawl as he easily swam down the lane. It was as if he had never given up swimming.

"Mel! Mel! Twice is enough."

Pulled from his reverie, David had forgotten that he only needed to do two lengths of the pool. He felt like he could go on swimming forever.

As David pulled himself out of the pool, Liz could see the absolute delight on his face from just doing a few laps. She realized that he was trying to contain his excitement, bouncing slightly on his toes as he waited for her approval.

Liz gave him a nod and a smile. "Go on. I'll let you know when your break is over." She watched him dash toward the diving board, and added, "No running Mel!"

As he approached the diving boards, David passed a cluster of girls gathered around an older woman by the three meter diving board. Wearing the same lifeguard outfit the rest of the staff, David guessed her to be a diving instructor. In her mid-thirties she appeared well-tanned and physically fit, showing off an athletic body which was accentuated by a well defined posterior and breasts. Her hair, cut shorter than David’s, was styled in a layered sassy hairstyle that gave her a sexy sort of appeal beyond her girl next door looks.

David moved away from the group as he headed over to the unoccupied one meter springboard.

David climbed up on the board and walked towards the end, taking measured steps as if he was preparing to dive. He took several bounces before he stepped back to the fulcrum, where he adjusted it a quarter of a turn. He repeated his measured steps to the end and bounced once more. Satisfied with the amount of spring in the board, David went back to his starting position.

David hadn't gone unnoticed; several of the girls, along with the older woman, watched him with interest as he took a light hop and planted both feet near the edge of the springboard. He bent at the knees, giving him maximum lift and he rode the board upward.

David leaned backwards as he rotated his body rapidly to complete a backward dive with a full twist. With his arms stretched outwards David quickly brought his arms to his side to stop his rotation while his legs continued to rise in the air. With his arms brought forward David instinctively knew something was wrong when his hands came together to enter the water, yet his legs continued rotating past the optimal point of entry.

Knowing that he'd messed up; David brought his hands to cover his face as his body hit the water in a near horizontal position.

Having had his wind knocked out by the impact, David swallowed pool water as he gasped, before he managed to shut his mouth. He forced himself to remain calm as he struggled to the surface. Once his head was above water, he gasped for breath and began to cough out the chlorinated pool water. He raised one hand above the water, with his thumb extended, to indicate that he was okay. He painfully swam to the side of the pool and pulled himself out, then stood, bent over, as he coughed and fought his gag reflex from all the water he'd swallowed.

A hand patted him on the back, and he heard a concerned woman asking, "Are you okay?"

David nodded feebly as he continued to cough. His breasts were stinging from the impact, and he couldn't help gingerly touching them.

The concerned woman guided him to a chair and away from the other girls. She sat down beside David and examined him. "That was a beautiful dive," she said, "until you hit the water."

David took her analysis to heart, while he tried not to rub his breasts, "Yeah, it sucked. I was trying for a half back dive with a full twist when I found I had to much backward momentum and my legs were slightly spread."

The woman was impressed by his own assessment. Clearly, she knew, he was no novice. "How long have you been diving?"

The stinging in his breasts seemed to be easing. "Since I was six, I guess."

The woman was surprised. "Oh, really?"

David tried to state the facts without sounding like he was bragging. "Yeah, Dad used to take us out to the lakes." He remembered the better times, "He'd toss me off of small ledges, till I started diving in the water on my own. At home I'd practice in the backyard pool. He used to say if I kept it up I'd turn into a fish."

The woman asked nonchalantly, "Did you know this area was closed to regular divers? I was in the middle of teaching a class when you started diving."

David's eyes widened with surprise, and his mouth opened. He expected to be in trouble. He shook his head, water dripping from his wet hair, "No ma'am. Miss Liz said I could dive, since it's my lunch break."

The woman realized then that this wasn't one of the regular patrons. "Oh, you must be Melody. I rarely make the morning meetings with my work schedule." She extended her hand, "I'm Lisa Covington, one of the coaches. You can call me Lisa if you like."

"Dav… I mean Mel."

Lisa caught the slip of names, but she decided to be as discrete as possible, "How do they feel?" She looked at David's chest. You hit pretty hard."

David was uncomfortable with the fact that she was staring at his chest. "They kinda sting. Is that normal?"

"It is, since you're still developing. Since you hit pretty hard, and swallowed a lot of water I'd suggest that you have Dr. Chastity check you out."

David's eyes widened with fear. He didn't want to lose this precious opportunity to dive, "They only sting a little, and I'm feeling better. Please, I'll be more careful."

"Well," she said as she looked at the pleading in David's face, "only if you keep it simple for now. Nothing fancy."

David nodded his acceptance of her conditions, and then stood and hurried back to the diving board. Lisa watched briefly when David executed a simple jack knife. He surfaced with a grin before he climbed out of the pool and walked quickly back to the diving board to perform another dive.

Lisa decided she'd keep a more watchful eye on her young co-worker as she returned her attention to her waiting students. She could tell from David's first dive that was going to be a task. Keeping it simple, to David, meant his follow up would be a one-and-a-half dive in the pike position.

*************

Officer Donovan had driven silently, ignoring for the moment his assigned partner's presence. He pulled into the parking lot of Bikini Beach, and immediately noted that parking seemed to be at a premium. Off at one end, barricades had been erected as large machinery moved piles of dirt along with pipes and metal beams. The construction had cut into the facility's parking lot.

It was nearly one in the afternoon, and Bikini Beach was bustling with women of all ages, some in skimpy attire, as they sauntered across hot pavement to wait in line.

"There's one," Donovan's partner informed him.

Donovan turned toward the open parking space, but then another car which had just rounded the corner racing him for the prized location. As Donovan pulled in the prized spot, the other driver honked her horn in annoyance, leaving both officers behind as she continued her search for a place to park.

Donovan's partner was a young female officer named Jana. After they parked, before she could exit the car, he scurried around the car and opened the door for her, in a gesture of gentlemanly manners. As she stepped out into the scorching sun, he quizzed her. "Do you care to tell me why you volunteered to take this case? Your insistence, and the Chief's quick approval, strike me as rather peculiar."

Without flinching, she stared at him, toe-to-toe, and eye -to-eye. "The same reason you refused the chief's request to back down from doing a rookie's job."

Donovan was taken aback by her self-confidence and challenge. "What do you mean, a rookie's job?"

Jana explained. "A girl runs away from home, mother reports her missing. Said girl shows up at a water park the next day. That's not exactly a job for an experience detective."

Donovan frowned. "What's stranger is that the owner of the same park, who won't give her name, mind you, reported a break-in and her intent to press charges. Then, suddenly - out of the blue - she changed her mind and said she'd handle it herself without pressing charges while specifically asking for you." Meeting Jana's glaring expression, Jozef continued, "Is it just a coincidence that her granddaughter happens to be a close friend or yours?"

Jana bristled at the hidden accusation. "Are you ... suggesting ... that the chief or I are on someone's payroll?"

As was his custom, Jozef Donovan scanned the area as they walked, and as they neared the entrance, Jozef Donovan felt a prickling sensation along the back of his neck. "No, I don't think either of you are being bribed, if that’s what you're implying." He knew that police officers were very sensitive to being accused of being on the take, and Jana's reaction was not unexpected. "I just find it strange, since I'm the one who handled the call, to be told a more experience officer than myself could handle it."

Jana eyed him suspiciously. "So you’re the rookie?"

Jozef sighed. "As far _as_this_ department is concerned, it seems, I am." He let Jana lead the way, and from her stance, her walk, and the tension in her shoulders, he could see that she was still suspicious. No officer liked an insinuation that they were being bribed, even in jest.

Jana led the way to a low grey building near the entrance, and as she reached to press the intercom button by the door, there was an audible click, indicating that the door had been released so they could enter.

Compared to the sunshine outside, the room seemed dark. Jozef waited for his eyes to adjust to the indoor lighting. After several seconds, he was able to make out two desks before him. The larger of the desk was unoccupied yet cluttered, while behind the smaller one sat a young brunette who looked quite unhappy.

It was rare that Anya was visibly annoyed, but something about Jana's thoughts of her partner, and Anya's own sense that there was something unusual about the man, had left her feeling upset, and even a bit angry. She came around the desk and hugged her friend. "It's so nice to see you again, Jana. It's been, what, a few months since you stopped by?" She said warmly. She curtly ignored Jozef.

Jana returned the embrace as she apologized. "We've been short handed lately. Retirements, and a shortage of new officers have kept me busy. I haven't had much time for myself. How's Grandmother?"

As the two exchanged pleasantries and chatted a bit, Jozef studied pictures of the water park and other sites, some rather old, that lined the wall.

Anya finally turned her attention to Jozef. "What can I do for you Officer Donovan?" The coolness in her voice was very evident.

"I just have a few questions, if you don't mind Miss…?"

"Anya."

Without trying to sound rude, he frowned. "Actually Anya, I was hoping to talk with your grandmother. I believe she's the owner of this park."

Anya cooled even further towards the officer. "She's busy at the moment. Perhaps I can help you."

"Perhaps." Jozef pulled a folder from his briefcase. "I was in the process of going over a few unsolved cases this morning. One of them caught my attention as it involved a military family a few years back."

He handed her the folder. "After I set it aside, I found that something about it had changed."

As Anya looked at the file, her eyes narrowed, and Jana became visibly upset, "You removed an ongoing investigation from the office? That's a major violation of protocol, mister."

"Tell me Anya," Jozef continued, "how long have you practiced the arts?"

Anya felt a chill, and she visibly tensed. "That's none of your concern Mr. Donovan." She didn't hear the other door open, but still sensed that Grandmother had come to the office.

Jozef stood, staring at the old woman as if transfixed. There was something in his expression, some glimmer of recognition that should have been impossible. The old woman, too, stared at Jozef, her features clouded as she sorted through long-forgotten memories which he had apparently caused to resurface.

Hesitantly, Grandmother spoke to Jozef in a language that neither Anya nor Jana had ever heard.

Slowly a sad smile creased Jozef's face as he struggled to understand the dialect. "Forgive me," he said simply, "but it's been many years since I've used the old tongue. I'm out of practice."

Grandmother returned the smile. "I thought I felt something … familiar." She gestured for Jozef to sit, not across from her desk, but in a less formal area of the office. "It has been many, many years. Is she … is she well?" She sat down.

Jozef's expression fell slightly. "Sadly, no. She passed away several years ago. Even as the end neared, she wondered what had become of you. She told us that she wished she could find you, so that she could ask for your forgiveness for how she left you." He saw the pained expression on Grandmother's face. "She forgave you long ago for leaving her as a young woman. She realized that that what you had done saved her life, and not once, but many times over. If it weren't for that, I wouldn't even be here."

"Please, call me Grandmother." The old woman seemed to be choked up a bit from long-buried emotions and memories.

Anya looked dumbstruck. "You know Grandmother?"

Jozef smiled. "Personally, no, but Great-grandmother would often regale us with her tales of travel with her tovarăș as they sought to leave Europe and come to America." He glanced at the old woman. "And she described you in such detail that I _knew_ it was you the moment I saw you."

Grandmother brought the subject back to the present. "So why are you here Mr. Donovan? Or would you prefer if I called you Jozef?" She smiled. "I presume you were named after your great-grandmother Josella, right?"

"Whatever you prefer," Jozef said, "but since I'm here on business, Officer or Mr. Donovan would probably be more appropriate. As I was starting to explain, I was looking into this case. It started over two years ago with the death of a military officer overseas." He wrinkled his brow. "Only now the facts are changed, along with the folder."

"If the facts - and the folder - changed," Anya observed critically, "how do you know?"

Donovan shook his head. “Most reports are stored electronically now and I only printed out the summary and a few pages of history. I don't know exactly what changed; I just know the folder changed, along with its contents."

Grandmother stared at him, as did Anya. She glanced at Anya. "Tell me what you feel," she said to her granddaughter.

Anya concentrated for a moment, and then her eyes widened. "There's ...magic here! He has a faint aura!" Her jaw dropped. "It _your_ magic Grandmother!" she exclaimed. "The magic has your signature all over it!"

"What?" Jana asked, stunned. "But ... he's new to the department, and the area!"

Grandmother nodded sadly. "When I cast the spells on Josella, I was young and inexperienced, and, I might add, in quite a hurry. In our travels, I cast _many_ spells on her. Through my lack of training, I probably left a very messy magic residue on her. Probably enough magic residue that it could be passed down through her descendants."

Anya looked at Jozef with a different perspective. "So are _you_ a practitioner?" she asked cautiously.

Jozef smiled and shook his head. "No. But I do 'feel' magic around me. And that's what I sensed from this particular case."

"What's so interesting about this case Mr. Donovan?"

"Before the file changed, there was an incident involving the family's son, a young boy of ten or eleven at the time. That's all I read before I put it aside to look at others. It's changed now." He paused for dramatic emphasis. "I felt a disturbance after I placed it aside and pulled the file back out. My memory is blurry on the matter, but instead of an incident with the boy, it appears the family was now victimized by some financial fraud."

Grandmother looked over the file critically before handing it back to him. "Mr. Donovan how much experience do you have with magic?"

"Not much I'm afraid. There were only a few items, heirlooms of Great-grandmothers, and people found to be different. All were in my family. Great-grandmother, of course was the strongest, along with an aunt and a cousin. It wasn't until my transfer to this department that I began to sense more magic."

Grandmother nodded in understanding while Jana gave Jozef a quick glance before she turned her attention back to Grandmother, a bit more cautious of the new detective. The look didn't go unnoticed by Anya, who felt Jana's sudden discomfort.

"Tell me Mr. Donovan, just why did you transfer, if you don't mind me asking?" Anya inquired, her curiosity aroused.

"I didn't have many friends, and a part of me longed to leave. It was almost like an itch, if you will. When an opportunity to transfer came, I took it. It seemed right at the time."

"And this case - you were drawn to it, too?" Anya inquired again.

"It's possible, I suppose. I've learned to trust my instincts. It's helped in many cases."

"I see."

Anya concentrated for a second, returning the conversation to why the officers had come to call. "Melody is currently on her break, but I can bring her here if you'd like. However, if you don't mind, I think she needs more time to adjust. She' still adapting from this morning, and there were … complications. Perhaps later in the day? Say around five?"

Both officers noted the slight hesitation from Anya. Jana wondered aloud, "Complications? What happened?"

The officers listened intently as Anya recounted the morning's incident.

"She has no recollection of her current life? That's interesting." Jozef pondered at the situation. "One week and then she's back to being David. I take it then, that when her reality returns, there would be no record of this mishap?"

"Very perceptive of you, Mr. Donovan." Grandmother said approvingly.

"Since this incident won't matter, let's dispense with the formalities, Grandmother, Anya. Call me Jozef. I see no reason to continue with this charade. Still I would like to interview Melody."

"Oh? For what purpose?"

"I want to know more about her life as David. Something happened to him, and I'm curious as to why he ran away in the first place. If you don't mind, I'll take the responsibility of bringing Melody to and from the park, so I have a chance to talk, and maybe find out what I can about both of her pasts."

"Jozef, you understand you may not remember anything when reality changes back at the end of her community service," Grandmother warned him.

Jozef grinned, "There's only one way to find out, Grandmother. Nothing ventured, nothing gained."

"If we have nothing further to discuss you'll have to excuse me, I have a park to run," Grandmother announced as she excused herself. "Perhaps, when you have more time, Jozef, you might 'regale' me with how Josella's life fared after we parted, I would be most interested."

Jozef rose from his seat and clasped Grandmothers as she left. "I'd be most happy to when we both have the time. Adio, Grandmother."

Jozef retrieved and placed the file back inside the briefcase, "I think I have enough information for now. If you don't mind I'd like to be able to contact either you or Grandmother if I have further questions."

"Just talk with Jana, she has our private numbers." Anya said as she shook Jozef's hand.

Anya gave Jana a warm embrace. "Relax," she said far enough away for Jozef not to hear.

Jozef couldn't help notice the change in Jana's attitude after they left the office. He'd noticed the quick, wary glances she had given him while they had discussed the matter of Melody. Now, as they headed across the parking lot, her posture and gait were tense, giving him the impression of uncertainty. When he took a moment to look at her, he saw an expression of apprehension on her face.

He opened the car door for her, and she entered hesitantly, as if she wasn't sure she wanted to ride with him, but she had no choice.

Jozef started the car and let the air conditioner cool the interior before he pulled out from his parking spot. After careful consideration, he asked. "You're scared of me, afraid that I know you've changed. You're either afraid I'll hold it against you, or, worse, attempt to blackmail you, correct?"

Jana's frown deepened. "Worried mostly. I'm sure Anya or Grandmother wouldn't let you blackmail me. So, how long have you known?" Her curiosity was slowly overcoming her fear.

Jozef laughed. "Ever since we first met at the precinct, I knew there was something different about you. But I couldn't figure it out and it wasn't my place to ask."

"You could have told someone." Jana stated bluntly.

"And gained what? An odd look, a snicker that I was either crazy or insane. Just because I can detect it doesn't mean I know what happened or why." He checked how much time they had before they needed to return. "Look, it'll be a few more hours before we return to take Melody home. Do you know of a place where we can talk, privately and undisturbed?"

"Why?"

"Because this 'Rookie' needs a few more facts about the person he's going to be working with." Jozef gave Jana a reassuring smile to put her mind at ease. "And I'm sure you have questions about me, too."

"I might know of a place." Jana responded as the tension and fear ebbed away from her.

Jozef's mind drifted back to the water park with Grandmother and Anya. "Good, I also have a few more questions about Grandmother, if you don't mind. And about Anya also. Great-Grandmother's stories date from when the two were younger — much younger. Many years have passed since then."

*************

Seated on the couch, David had changed back into the clothes when he first arrived in the park, or, more precisely, the magically-altered versions of those clothes. His bathing suit, and his staff uniform, were rolled up inside a towel sitting beside him. He waited patiently for Anya to finish the phone call, while Grandmother worked on papers stacked on her desk. Even after spending most of the day working at the park David was restless with the boundless energy most kids his age displayed. Unable to sit any longer, David walked over to the pictures displayed on the wall. He still felt like he was being watched; he wondered if the change had made him paranoid as well as a girl.

David tried to ignore the feeling as he studied the pictures on the wall. Several seemed to be of Bikini Beach over the years; the photos were in both black and white and color. In one photo, David noticed a much younger Grandmother standing in front of the entrance with large scissors in hand cutting a ribbon. Beside her stood a young girl who bore a striking resemblance to Anya. "That was when I first opened. The park only consisted of two large pools with a few slides and the wading pool. We've come a long way since then," Grandmother said with pride from beside David. He hadn't noticed her coming to his side.

"Is that Miss Anya," David asked as he looked closer at the picture.

With a tinge of sadness in her voice, Grandmother replied, "No Mel, that's not Anya. Her name is ... was ... Chessa. She was my daughter and Anya's mother," Grandmother said quickly. Her voice cracked as she spoke. She moved quickly to another picture which displayed an older Grandmother smiling, as a teenager wearing a flowered one piece bikini behind her surfed in an indoor wave rider. "This one is where Anya and I traveled to an exposition that was demonstrating a simulated wave generator. Anya was determined to show several boys that she could out surf them. None lasted more than a minute before they wiped out. She held her own for over five minutes." She sounded very proud of her grand-daughter.

Grandmother changed the subject abruptly. "I understand you outdid several of Coach Liz and Lisa's students today. Coach Lisa even had to intervene in one case."

David face turned slightly red as he nodded. "I didn't mean to. I was just enjoying myself when several older girls thought I was showing off," David tried to explain. "Mrs. Lisa said I should take a break, so I was watching them dive. I told a few of them what they were doing wrong, and they got mad at me. This one girl, Tami, got mad because I told her she needed to keep her hands and legs together, or else she'd keep making large splashes when she entered the water." David's face went redder as he recounted the story. "Several of the girls started laughing, and I heard one say that Tami couldn't keep her legs closed for any cute guy. That's when she got mad at me and said I was given special treatment since I was wearing an official uniform like the coaches." David seemed to be fighting tears. "They don't know that I'm being punished, do they?"

"No Mel, they don't. If anyone were to ask, the regular staff would tell them you volunteered — which, technically, you did. You _are_ being punished, but I'm not going to embarrass you by making that public," Grandmother said. "Although I thought I was going to have to punish you further when you left the park," she informed the astonished boy. He was sure that no one had seen him.

"I wanted to," David admitted sheepishly, "but I made you a promise, and as much as I don't like being a girl, I intend to keep my word."

Grandmother returned to her chair and gestured that Mel should take the one in front of her. "Mel, are you finding it easier now to be a girl? Or are you still having trouble?"

"I'm trying, but it's not easy," David said. "Miss Holly and Miss Vicky said if I don't think about it, it should be easier, but I can't seem to quit thinking about things. My butt wiggles and my chest jiggles." Grandmother tried not to laugh at his predicament. "And going to the bathroom is just... weird."

Grandmother broached the subject that really concerned her. "I see. And your memories? Do you happen to recall any of Melody's besides your own?"

"No. Should I?"

"Mel, normally when someone has a pass that's longer than a single day, their lives are what they'd be if they'd been born female. They have new memories, too, so they can fit in, but they can remember their old lives. You should have been able to recall Melody's life, her friends and her family."

Frightened, David looked near tears. "Grandmother, how will I act? I don't know anything about Melody. Hell, I don't even know how to act like a girl." Upset, David forgot himself till he saw the disapproval on Grandmothers face. "Sorry."

David suddenly wondered aloud, "If my mom's here, then, is my dad here also?" he asked hopefully.

"I'm sorry, Mel, your father is still gone, I'm afraid. Those who have died generally don't come back except under very rare and special circumstances."

David's face fell, "Oh. I guess that means..." David stopped, leaving an awkward silenced in the office.

"Grandmother?" David asked, afraid of what she would tell him, “My brother Brad… is he… is he here also?”

"Yes Mel he is. Is there a reason he shouldn't be?" Grandmother answered; concerned that David would ask such a question.

Hesitantly, David answered, "He's been gone for over a year, and I was afraid he wouldn’t be here either."

Grandmother sensed that David wasn’t telling her the full truth. David all of a sudden felt faint when Grandmother gazed at him intently, only to raise a hand to rub her forehead, pain evident on her face. “Whoa,” David uttered; he gripped the chairs armrest to stay upright.

Anya saw the look on Grandmothers face and how David swayed, and abruptly ended her call. "Grandmother! Melody!" she called, alarmed.

Grandmother waved her hand, "I'm alright Anya. A slight headache, nothing more. It'll pass quickly, I'm sure. Mel?”

“I’m alright Grandmother,” he said, no longer feeling lightheaded.

A few moments later, when the pain had eased, Grandmother explained, sounding worried, "Mel, I'm afraid we can't help you with Melody's memories or home life. Anya and I know things had been rough for you, especially the last few days, but I'm sure you'll be able handle this. From your current appearance I'd say Melody's life turned out far better than yours."

"Mel, the only advice I can give you is to be yourself. You'll find that David is not that much different from Melody. Try to just 'go with the flow', as they say, and hopefully your family won't notice too much of a difference."

"Grandmother," Anya interrupted, still concerned for her, "Officers Jozef and Jana will be here shortly. He just pulled into the parking lot." Anya continued, "And another thing - Brandon says they're a little shorthanded for this weekend's photo shoot, and wonders if any of the girl's would be interested in helping out."

Both woman looked at David expectantly, who could only groan, knowing he'd just volunteered. He nodded reluctantly, accepting the additional burden.

"I'll go talk to the rest of the staff,” Anya said.

*************

Old memories came back to David as the cruiser passed several houses he hadn't seen in years. Further up the road, David knew Officer Jozef would have to make a turn or he'd miss the cul-de-sac leading to his house. When the car slowed down to turn, a boy on a skateboard watched the cruiser with interest.

Seated in the backseat, David barely recognized the boys face, as time had aged him, but he recalled the boy's name was Andy, a boy he went to school with briefly back in the fifth grade.

As they pulled into the driveway, David saw a dark green minivan parked in the garage. The yard looked to be well kept, with the grass cut short, and the house appeared well-maintained.

As he walked toward the house, accompanied by Officers Jozef and Jana, David's anxiety grew when they reached the front door, not sure what to expect when he'd finally see his mother. Officer Jozef draped his arm over his shoulders giving him a reassuring squeeze, "It'll be okay Mel. Let us do the talking first."

David nodded in agreement, not even sure what he would have said anyway.

When the door opened, his mother stood in the doorway, dressed in a flowing daisy-printed, knee-length dress,. She wore her hair cut short, like his, with bangs swept across her forehead and a barrette holding her hair in place behind her ear. Even in flats, his mother stood several inches taller than him. Her face showed concern, which caused David to shy away from her.

Jozef and Jana showed their badges, while David. slunk to one side, his head lowered in fear. "Mrs. Montgomery, I'm Officer Jana, and this is my partner Officer Jozef," Jana stated as an introduction. "We're with the police."

"Won't you come in," Elaine offered to the officers. David tried to slip past her into the house, but before he reached the doorstep, she swept him into her arms and gave him a motherly embrace, only to have David stiffen at the unexpected hug. "Melody?" Elaine asked puzzled by his reaction.

His mind awash in memories, David tried to figure out what he was seeing. This wasn't the mother he'd come to expect, when he'd last seen her many months before — but that had been when he was the boy David, not the girl Melody. Timidly, he returned her embrace, unsure of himself as he remembered Grandmothers advice. "Mom?" he said hesitantly, and his voice cracked with emotion.

Elaine misunderstood his apprehension as being caused by his misdeed of running away the day before, "We'll talk later, baby, when we're alone," she whispered to him before she released her child.

With his mother beside him, David entered, only to slightly stagger as he felt overwhelmed at the sight that beheld him.

Not everything was the way he remembered things, yet many were familiar from years past. His father's favorite recliner was still sitting by a window next to the fireplace. Above the mantel, cross swords were displayed, given to his dad, Major Montgomery, as a parting gift by the first company he had commanded.

Jana and Jozef noticed the bewildered look on David’s face as he looked around the house. It seemed as if he was out of place, or confused. Jozef frowned in concern as he watched David sit down with seeming hesitation or unease in one of the armchairs, away from his mother.

David looked around for his brother. ‘Could Grandmother have been wrong?’ he wondered to himself when he didn't see any indication of him being at home.

"Can I get you something to drink?" Elaine offered politely.

"No, ma'am," Jozef answered, equally politely, and Jana shook her head 'no', as the two officers took seats on the couch.

Elaine sat in another arm chair, "I understand from Melody’s boss that you'll be taking my daughter to the water park, Officer Jozef. May I ask why?"

"Technically, Mrs. Montgomery, Melody is considered under probation. Since the owner of the park left open the option to press charges, we, that is, our department, believed it best if I ensured she fulfilled her half of the agreement. I’ll be responsible for taking Melody to the park and bringing her home. So in essence I'll be acting as her probation officer," Jozef explained as he gave David a knowing grin, "Not that I expect any problems from the young lady."

David visibly flinched when the officer reminded him of his gender change.

"And, I'm sure as a working mother, the extra burden of having to take time away from work to transport her could possibly jeopardize your job," Jozef continued.

A grateful look crept over Elaine's features, replacing the concern that had been evident only moments before. "I appreciate the help, Officer Jozef. It has been a struggle since the loss of my husband.” Her voice was simultaneously thankful to be relived of the extra burden and emotional at remembering her loss.

"Thank you again for bringing her home," Elaine continued after a moment to recompose herself. "I was so worried about her when she ran away yesterday. When I first got the call from the water park, I thought for sure something bad had happened." David couldn't help notice both her expression, and the worry in her voice at the mention of the water park.

“We understand, Ma'am," Jozef said, nodding in agreement. "Any amusement park has lots of hazards. Fortunately, she was only found asleep. Since she was reported as a runaway, I have to ask if you could elaborate on why she ran away last night?”

“Melody, sweetheart, why don’t you take your stuff to your room?” Elaine hinted, dismissing her daughter.

David desperately wanted to hear what happened, but he couldn’t think of anything that would allow him to stay. Reluctantly he rose and walked toward the hall. As soon as he turned the corner, he saw several doors; his memories of which door led to what were hazy, and he felt a little confused again. He opened the first door, and saw that the room had a vanity and bed, decked out with a flowery comforter and pillow. It was obviously the bedroom of a young girl - _his_ bedroom.

When Elaine heard the door close, she continued. "I'm sorry. I didn't want to embarrass her. Melody's a very sensitive girl, and I don't want her upset further.

"Several days ago, while she was chatting with one of her friends, they had an argument over a boy they both liked. From what I understand, her so-called friend posted some very nasty comments about Melody on her account. Of course they weren't true, and as soon as I found out about them, I let her parents know so they could make their daughter remove them. But by then, the damage had been done. Melody was very upset, and didn't handle it well.” Her voice conveyed her exasperation at the incident.

Jana understood immediately what had occurred. "Social bullying and cyber-bullying are really getting out of hand. Kids nowadays don't realize the hurt they cause with what they say, and the fact that these things stay online, even if they remove it. Once they post something, it's too late."

"Yes, it is," Elaine agreed with the police officer. "Yesterday afternoon she and some friends had gone to the Fun Zone. When she didn't come home for dinner, I called some friends to see where she was. It seemed a few older boys approached her, and made some crude and inappropriate remarks and gestures to her. Her friend Darlene told me what had happened, and that Melody had run away in tears."

"I'm glad she was found safe, Mrs. Montgomery," Jana said in a solemn, but heartfelt tone. "Bad things can happen to runaway girls."

"I know," Elaine agreed. "I spent half the night searching for her, checking with friends and places she'd go before I called the police. I was so worried she'd ....- but she's safe now, thank God."

David hadn't entered the bedroom, but had remained quiet in the hallway trying to listen on the conversation among the adults in the living room. Once he heard they were finished, he quickly went into his room and quietly closed the door behind him. He threw his towel onto the bed and he plopped heavily on the vanity seat and waited. Emotionally, he was in turmoil; nothing in this reality was making sense to him. When his mother entered the room, Elaine sat on the bed and beckoned him over. "Melody! Do you know how worried I was when you ran away?"

David sat, his eyes downcast and his hands fidgeting nervously. He could only shake his head, afraid to look at her.

Elaine placed a hand under his chin and gently raised his face. He could see tears had formed around her eyes, "My God baby, you scared me! Don't ever run off like that again. Do you hear me?" she tried to scold him, but then she reached out and pulled him closer. "You’re grounded, of course, restricted to the house. There will be limits on how much time you talk to your friends. No unsupervised computer access, and once you’re done with this community service, you'll be closely supervised for the rest of the summer. Is that understood?"

Unable to contain himself any longer, David started to cry uncontrollably. "I'm sorry Mom, really I am." He buried his face on his mother's shoulder as his body was wracked with sobs. After what seemed an eternity of crying, David lifted his head from Elaine's shoulder and wiped at his tears, while his mother cradled him in her arms on his bed.

Elaine relaxed her firm hug and helped him sit upright. "Better?" David nodded. 'Then hurry and get cleaned up.” She rose from the bed, and continued, “I'll need your help in the kitchen with dinner."

Throughout the day, David had tried hard not to pay attention to the changes in his body except when he needed to use the bathroom or to adjust his swimsuit. Now, with the need to clean himself, he found he had little choice in the matter. He quickly removed his clothes, and, to avoid even looking at his body in the mirror, quickly stepped into the shower and the flow of steamy, warm water.

Just like at the water park, David tried to focus on other things while he washed his body with a sponge cloth. Still, he was mildly disturbed when he became aware of the new sensations as he cleaned around his groin and small cone shaped breasts. When he first dressed at the park, he had known his nipples were larger when he struggled with his bra, but now they seemed more sensitive and prominent when he ran the sponge over each of them.

David managed to ignore the strange sensations and instead, reached for the bottle of shampoo and squirted a large amount in his hand. The aroma of wild strawberries filled the air as he rubbed the shampoo to his hair and scalp. Once finished, he rinsed thoroughly. With his longer, fuller hair, it seemed to take longer to remove all the suds. He stepped out of the shower, and pulled a large Terrycloth towel from the rack. After he'd dried out, he wrapped it around himself.

He took another towel and rubbed his hair vigorously to dry it, just as he had as a boy. It was only later, when he tried to brush out his hair, that he realized his mistake. His hair was quite thoroughly tangled in knots. David did the best he could with his hair, but the tangles and snarls defeated his best efforts. Sighing with frustration, he headed back to his room.

The sound of a door opening and closing behind him in the hallway startled him and he spun to see who was there. He turned around too quickly, which caused the towel to slip off his chest and fall to the floor, exposing his nude body to the boy in front of him. Wide-eyed with fright, David slowly backed away from the husky boy with auburn hair like his, who stood still with a shocked expression on his face, his mouth open slightly. David gave a small shriek, which sounded impossibly girlish, before he bolted into his room and slammed the door behind him.

Huddled on his bed, David shivered slightly, his knees drawn to his chest. David stared at the door when it opened a crack. Even after everything Grandmother had told him, David had never quite believed her.

"Dammit Sis, are you trying to get me in trouble with Mom?" a voice said on the other side. It was a voice he thought he’d never hear again.

The door opened a little more, and Brad slid his arm inside and tossed the towel to his sister before he shut the door again and complained loudly, "Why couldn't we have been brothers instead of brother and sister?"

*************

With the different selection of dishes to choose from, David wasn’t sure which ones he should lay out when he was told to set the table. “Just put the white ones out like usual, dear,” his mother informed him. He grabbed four place settings and started arranging them on the table, only to stop when he came to the head of the table. He wasn't sure what to do.

"Is something the matter, sis?”

Still jumpy from seeing Brad again, David tensed slightly when Brad entered the dining room. He was still not used to seeing his brother. "I… I'm not sure if I should set one out for -" he stammered, before he placed the plate down where his dad would have been seated.

"Brad, bring the potatoes and dinner rolls," Elaine said, as she carried in a plate of honey-glazed pork chops and steamed broccoli.

"So what's the problem?" Elaine asked when she set the food on the table and saw the extra setting.

"You still miss him don't you dear?" Elaine's eye's misted slightly when she thought of her deceased husband. Even after coming to terms with being a widow, her heart still ached from the loss of him.

"I miss him too, sweetheart," she said as she picked up his favorite coffee cup from one of the cabinets, "We'll set a place for him this time, honey," She lovingly and carefully placed it upside down by his plate, a sign that he was missed. "Finish setting the table, dear," and headed back towards the kitchen, wiping a few tears away.

David heard his mother call out, "Brad, get out of the rolls. You can wait a few more minutes."

"But I'm hungry, Mom. Practice was tough."

Savoring the taste of what, to him, was his first home cook meal in a long time, David tried not to wolf the food down like he had at the park. He remembered how Holly and Vicky had chuckled when he stuffed a hot dog in his mouth. They ribbed him a little for it, but only in jest, as they told him the food wasn't going to run away.

Throughout the meal, David listened quietly to his brother and mom talk about her work and his football practice. Occasionally, David would take a furtive glance at his brother. He noticed the subtle changes his brother had undergone since the last time he had seen him - more muscular, and definitely a growth spurt of one to two inches in height. The only thing David knew that wasn't different was his brother's appetite. He noticed that Brad was already going for his third helping of pork chop and vegetables.

"So what did you do at the water park, Melody?" Elaine asked, curious.

After swallowing the food in his mouth, he took a sip of milk, stalling while he tried to figure out how much he should say about the place. "Nothing much. Mostly, I picked up towels and trash people left on the ground. Sometimes, I'd have to bring stuff to the concession stand or the pump house, but nothing I couldn't handle." He quickly took another bite of his pork chop, hungry from the amount of work he did do at the park and savoring the taste of his mothers wonderful cooking.

"So this Boss of yours, Grandmother, is she treating you well?"

"Yes, ma'am, she's fair." He reached for a biscuit, not wanting to divulge much more.

Elaine knew from his clipped answer she wasn't going to hear much more.

*************

David searched through his dresser drawers, looking for anything other than the assortment of nightgowns he had found. Several had pictures of Hello Kitty or princesses displayed on them. One even sported a picture of a boy singer that made him want to gag as soon as he saw it. Buried further down, he finally found a set of pajamas, only to find it decorated with fairies. Between his choice of a nightgown that went just above his knees or the offending pajamas, he took the pajamas, telling himself it was only for a week.

Sitting at the vanity mirror, he tried once again to straighten out his tangled hair. "Here, let me help you with that," Elaine said as she took the brush from him. Gently, yet firmly, she worked the offending knots loose. "You were awful quiet at the dinner table today. You hardly talked to your brother."

David gazed in the mirror as his mother continued to stroke his hair, not saying anything. "He was worried about you, Melody. When he heard what those boys said, he was very upset. He took your fathers promise to heart when told to watch over you. If I hadn't forbidden him to go back inside after those boys…."

David was shocked at hearing that revelation. "But Mom, I was …" he blurted out, only to stop himself."

"Yes dear I know you were upset. Still, it hurt him at what they said," she said with her hands on David's shoulders. "Promise me you'll come to me if something like that ever happens again."

David knew it wouldn't matter. "I promise."

Still he wanted, no, he needed to know something important. He was unsure how to broach the subject. "Mom? Are you… still seeing someone … now?

Elaine paused at hearing the question. "Well, there was Kevin at work, but no. After what Nathan did to us both financially and ...." Her pause let David know that it was a very sensitive subject to her, "well, I don't think I'll ever be ready to see anyone for a while. Why do you ask?"

For the first time in a long time, David felt a great weight lift off of him when he heard the news. "No reason, Mom. I was just curious."

Elaine set down the brush, finished with the hair. "Now off to bed. Mr. Donovan said he'd be picking you up between seven-thirty and eight."

After he'd been tucked into bed and left alone with a goodnight kiss David turned on the lamp next to his bed. He removed his pendant and set it next to a small picture of Melody hugging her father. All through the day, he'd tried not to think of what had happened to him. The park, his mother, his brother - it all seemed so surreal to him. As he stared at the picture of his father, tears formed once more; he cried himself to sleep.

*******Friday Morning*******

David awoke at the sound of his alarm. Confusion clouded his thoughts at first, from where did he get an alarm clock to where did he find a safe place to hide from his tormentor? Was he still dreaming about finding his home once more? It wasn't till he felt the small movements on his chest when he moved to turn off the offending noise that it all came back to him. Sitting upright quickly, he felt his pendant fall forward as he gazed around his room and at the reflection of himself lying in bed from the bedroom door. The dream hadn't been a dream at all, he thought, as he looked at the small breast protruding from his pajamas, he really had become a girl.

Bikini Beach: The Runaway Part 2/3
Ib12us

A young boy has run away from home. Breaking into Bikini Beach in search of food, he is caught trespassing in the morning and given a week's worth of community service. Why did he run away in the first place? Something has prevented Grandmother and Anya from seeing his past. Maybe a detective who is the great grandson of someone from Grandmothers past can help unravel the mystery.

The author is grateful for the help, ideas and editing done by ElrodW. Without his help and support, this story may not have been possible.

******************************************************************************

Bikini Beach: The Runaway

This story is copyright by the author. It is protected by licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivs 3.0 Unported License.

Jozef scanned through the computer file once more before he decided to call Jana over. “Elaine Montgomery’s file appears to have a code that I’m not familiar with. There's another report along with Elaine’s, it seems. Only, I can’t find any record of it.”

Jana looked over Jozef’s shoulder, more at ease with the new detective since their discussion that Thursday. She had found the ‘Rookie’ to be quite pleasant and down-to-earth. She had listened to some of his stories while they passed the time before taking David home. Not once did he question her decision on why she chose to become a woman; he only asked if she was happy.

“That’s a reference to where the Military handled the matter.” Jana answered. Mystified, she added, “It’ll take some time to find out why. We’ll have to file a request through JAG, their legal channels. This incident appears to have happened _after_ the death of her husband." She wrinkled her nose, a sign that she was perplexed. "They shouldn’t have even been involved.”

“I don’t follow you.”

“You’re not familiar with the military are you?” Jozef shook his head.

“When a soldier leaves the service, they’re no longer bound by the military’s judicial system, or UCMJ as it's known. They fall under our jurisdiction. How, or why, they became involved is unknown. Still, it could take weeks to find out what happened and with Mel’s community service only for a week we may never know. Let me talk to Roy over in admin. He knows some people there, and might be able to pull a few strings to speed up the process.”

“This Roy, do you trust him? Does he know about you?”

“Yes, I trust him. He was my partner at one time, but he’s not aware about my change. He’s aware of the park's magic and Grandmother from a case we both worked on. I’ll just give him enough info to work the case, and I'll leave out what you can do.”

“Fair enough.”

“Unless…,” Jana said thinking of past unsolved cases and being secretive on Mel’s case. “Look, I know you want to keep what you can do quiet, but I think you should let the Chief in on what you can do, and possibly Roy. It may actually make your job easier here, and honestly, there have been some cases we don’t understand where your ... talent ... might be useful.”

Josef thought of his last precinct and why he had left, “I’ll take that into consideration, but for now, I’d like to keep it between the two of us, if you don’t mind.”

“I understand. Why don’t we both visit him and you can decide for yourself? You seem good at judging peoples characters on who to trust.”

“You mean like yours,” he quipped.

“See, a good judge of character. Now come on, ‘Rookie,’ it’s time you meet the guy that taught me the ropes.”

David couldn't run fast enough in his heels, which slowed him down. His short skirt billowed behind him, threatening to expose his panties, as he tried to keep ahead of the monster that he knew was just behind him. A part of David screamed inside at how unladylike it was to be running, but another part said run faster, motivated by a primal fear, as he turned a corner leading down another street.

David ran past several people who just stopped and stared at him, offering no assistance as he passed by them. David tried to maneuver around those that blocked his path, but that slowed him further, allowing Nathan to catch up to the hapless girl David dreamed he was.

With the sun behind him — and his pursuer, Nathan's shadow grew larger in front of David, taller than it had been before as the figure behind him closed in on him. Soon, it seemed, he could feel Nathans hot breath on the back of his neck as the fiend finally caught up to the young girl.

With a sickening malice in his voice, Nathan didn't even sound winded. "Nice panties, girl, very nice," Nathan sounded pleased when David's skirt rose higher than it should have, exposing his bottom for all to see. He took a panicked look behind him; the sun seemed to surround the dark, shadowy, and evil figure of Nathan. Temporarily blinded by the bright sun, David screamed in a girlish voice as he stumbled to the ground, while Nathan loomed over him, leering wickedly. Nathan slowly bent over, reaching for him with one arm as he unzipped his fly with the other hand so he could rape the helpless girl. Nathan only laughed when David's attempts to punch and kick him failed to have any effect. David's heart seemed to beat loud like the banging of a drum as he let out a high pitched scream when Nathan roughly pulled down his panties.

The loud knocking on his door woke David from his nightmare. When he opened his eyes, the sunlight streaming onto his vanity mirror temporarily blinded him. Outside his room, David heard his mother's frantic voice as she jiggled the door handle. "Melody! Melody! Open the door honey."

In a very shaky voice, David called out. "I'm okay, Mom. I ... I just had a nightmare. I'm fine."

In a worried voice, Elaine pleaded with her daughter, "Melody, just open the door please."

After unlocking the door, David backed away quickly, just in time, too, since the door nearly hit him when his mother burst through the door into his room, her face a mask of worry. Brad stood in the hallway, a worried expression on his face after having been awakened by his sister’s screams.

Elaine clutched hold of her daughter tightly, and as she did so, David realized how badly he was shaking. Still wrapping an arm around him, Elaine guided David to sit with her on the edge of the bed. "I thought I told you not to lock your door, baby," she said, trying to scold him but failing in her concern for how shaken he was by his nightmare.

With a quiver in his voice, he held tightly onto his mother. Slowly, the trembling lessened. "I, uh, I guess I was really tired from the park, Mom, and forgot."

Comforted by his mother’s loving embrace, David pushed the nightmare as far away from his thoughts as possible. He'd felt so weak and vulnerable in the dream, and he shuddered involuntarily when he realized that, in the dream, Nathan had had every intention of raping him.

He sat, content in his mother's embrace for several minutes, until finally the alarm went off, reminding him that he needed to get ready. He had nearly forgotten how much his mother cared for him when he had been a boy. "Mom, I need to get dressed. Officer Jozef said he'd pick me up by seven."

"Honey, I don’t think you should go," Elaine said in a worried voice. "I'll call your boss, or her granddaughter, and let them know you're not feeling well."

"Mom, no, I have to go. It's my punishment and I gave my word I'd be there early. It was only a bad dream, really," David said reluctantly, not really wanting to let go of his mother's comforting embrace, but still feeling obligated by his sense of duty to keep his promise.

Elaine wasn't willing to let him go either, but she relented, and said, "Well then, hurry up and get dressed. I'll have breakfast waiting for you.’" She hugged him for another few moments before David rose and walked to the bathroom.

*****************

David pushed another container from the side of the moving van, while several college boys continued to unload its contents. "Take that one over to the Ladies' shower, Mel," one of the guys, Anya's boyfriend Greg, told him.

As he struggled with moving the large box through the employee's gate, several college students passed by him and headed to the Men's showers to change, literally. He had witnessed several very curvy blondes, redheads and brunettes exit the locker room, along with an occasional toddler or teenager. Disgusted, David wondered if what he was doing was right.

"I'll take that," said a long haired blonde, with an enormous set of breasts, as she grabbed the container from him as he neared the showers. "Girls are waiting for this one. Hurry up with the others. We don't have much time."

Several containers later, David's arms and legs ached as he pushed what he hoped was the last container next to the restroom by the Junior Lifeguard Academy. Tired, David grabbed a seat and rubbed his sore legs.

"Hey, you don't have time to sit down!" a voice called to him. "Get over to the locker room and change." A teenage girl with curled sandy blonde hair approached him when he didn’t move.

"Come on, they're starting the shoots," the girl repeated, taking hold of his hand.

Tired from a restless night and sore from moving the equipment, David yanked his hand away. "I'm not one of the 'girls'," he spat, anger evident in his voice. "See my shirt? It says 'Staff' on it. I was volunteered to help out." David snarled. "You’re the third person that thinks I'm one of you dweebs. I’m not here to get all pretty and have my picture taken." David spun and left the stunned girl standing there. "I'm not one of you perverts."

******************

"You're sure she's still over there, Rob?" the buxom redhead asked, camera in hand with a telephoto lens attached. She followed the girl David had earlier yelled at.

"Sure, I'm sure, Greg. Come on, and tell me what you think."

Greg followed the teenage girl past several other girls in skimpy bikinis sitting around the Junior Lifeguard Academy, waiting to be photographed.

The setup looked quite professional to David when he helped setup the equipment. Reflector lamps made sure there were no shadows from the sun. A table allowed the girls to touch up their makeup, which was smudged from the posing and the heat of the sun and lamps. Waiting girls sipped from cold water bottles, while others practiced provocative poses as they waited for their turn in front of the camera.

Further away, Greg noticed the lone girl sitting on the edge of the one meter springboard with her feet dangling above the water. She was dressed in the park's official swimming uniform, and she seemed to be staring longingly at the diving platform to her left.

"Okay, so what's so special about her?" Greg queried.

"Wait until she starts practicing again, then tell me what you think."

Several minutes later, David stood up and walked over to the practice diving boards. "Is she planning to dive?"

"No, there aren't any lifeguards. Mel knows the rules and won't dive, but she will practice. There,” he pointed out, “that’s what I wanted you to see. There's a fluidity and grace to her movements."

With a critical eye, Greg focused his camera on David, before he snapped several pictures of him on the practice board. "How do you know so much about her?"

"After she chewed me out earlier, I talked with Vicky and Holly. It seems she's being punished for something, but neither would say what. Anyway, they say she's good. Real good."

Both watched as David stood close to the end of the board, bent over into a handstand, turned around to fall over the edge, bringing his feet down to the ground on the other side. "We couldn't use all those videos and stills we did for updating the Junior Diving Course, remember?"

"Sure," Greg replied, continuing to take more pictures while David practiced, "none of them were good enough. We could go through the motions, but we couldn't do the dives themselves, and it showed."

“So what if we were to have her do the dives for us?” Ron suggested.

"And how do you propose to have her cooperate and do the dives for us?" Greg asked his friend, knowing where he was going.

"Simple Greg, we ask her, or more precisely, have the coaches ask. Vicky said Mel doesn't mind helping others, and we both know a group of coaches who've been dying to get good videos. And if she won't do it for them, either, we can remind her that the stills would be great ad copy for Grandmother."

*************

"I was hoping I could do some diving," David pouted, when he was called to the office before his lunch break.

Officer Jozef, seated next to him on the couch, tried to console the sulking girl. "I understand, Mel. As the officer assigned to follow you through your ... work, I'd like to talk with you. My treat."

Skeptically, David hesitated. "I don't know." David didn't like the idea of being alone with the officer.

Anya, with a mischievous smile, suggested, "How about the 'Tiki Hut'? There's an area reserved for small pool parties, and it's away from the normal patrons, so it should provide you with enough privacy."

"I am kinda sore from moving boxes back and forth this morning," David admitted. He looked at the officer and gave him an impish grin, as if he dared him to go into the park. "I guess that would be okay with me," David said. He knew the water park was a safe place to meet, and the food was good, if yesterday's lunch was the standard.

Jozef returned the grin and to the amazement of the young girl, "I don't see it as a problem; Great-Grandmother did say it was a life-changing experience."

*************

Alone in the showers, Jozef couldn't help but feel a little trepidation when he undressed and donned a pair of swim trunks Anya had provided. Even with the knowledge of what to expect, he braced himself for the expected cool water when he turned the handle. Instead, he was surprised at its warmth when it sprayed forth. Jozef relaxed considerably and noticed the pink mist form around him from the water, followed by a tingling sensation throughout his body.

Within a few seconds or possibly a minute Jozef observed the changes his body was going through. With his hand held before him, he watched as his fingers became slimmer, more delicate, the hairs on his arm thinned and disappeared. French-style fingernails appeared at the end of his fingers; muscles toned by years of training workouts diminished, but remained firmed from steady exercise.

When he looked down, he noticed the swollen nipples atop small lumps of flesh where his breasts were. Quickly, they emerged from his chest to balloon outward into a pair of healthy breasts, not too large, but finely proportioned. His areolas darkened and grew to the size of half dollars, with small eraser pointed nipples.

Mesmerized as he was with his breasts, it was the development, or rather the metamorphosis, his penis had undergone which next caught his attention. His manhood, which had once been prominent in the tan shorts, seemed to devolve while his swim trunks morphed before his very eyes.

Material shrank and changed shape to rearrange itself in size and color from large tan male swim trunks to a double-tied striped string bikini, which covered his now smooth groin area. His hips had widened against the material and his waist decreased in size, giving him an hourglass figure which accentuated his breasts.

Finished, Jozef stepped out of the shower and moved over to the doorway, only to stop and stare at the figure in the mirror before him. Intrigued by her appearance, Jozef studied the figure with a critical eye. Always the ladies’ man, he couldn't help but notice the prominent orbs that protruded from her chest. He guessed them to be a size thirty-six C, and for some reason, he felt the need to confirm her measurement.

Her rear was heart shaped in the barely modest bikini she now wore. Her legs, smooth to the touch, were long and slender, kept in shape from running and working out.

Thick, black hair, cut short adorned her oval face styled in a short modified bob. Long side-swept bangs moved across her gray eyes, as her thick hair had been layered to complement her face. Gone was his rugged chin, while her cheekbones were higher, and her eyes seemed larger. Fuller lips along with a upturned nose completed a very pretty if not beautiful face.

A name overtook his thoughts when Jozef turned from side to side to examine her body. She marveled at how the magic had changed her perspective into being Josslin. 'Was this what Great-Grandmother experienced when she changed?' Josslin wondered when new thoughts and memories overtook her old ones, pushing them aside but not erasing them.

Josslin had gone to her locker to retrieve her sundress and sandals when Grandmother entered the locker room.

In one hand Grandmother had a matching bikini top, "I don't allow topless ….,"she began, only to pause when Grandmother saw Josie's appearance. "You look more like her now than when you were Jozef," Grandmother commented and handed the top to her.

Josslin took the offered top and, with an expertise of someone who had done it her whole life, covered herself. "Thank-you, Grandmother. It seems a few of my relatives noticed the similarity, too. A few cousins seemed a bit jealous when she took favor to me."

Again, Josslin marveled in the powerful magic used. "Is this what Mel should have experienced when she changed? Memories of Melody’s life and her male self, like I have memories of being Josslin, but I can also remember my male self?"

"Yes, along with a few minor restrictions, such as being unable to mention your former name. I’m glad you're handling the changes well, Josslin. Most men require a little help with magic to accept the change or, at least, a little further explanation on what's happened."

Josslin gave a light laugh, "Please call me Josie, Bunica. Anya did inform me of what to expect. Maybe having heard Great-Grandmother's stories, and the possibly that I can sense magic, helped also. Still it was a bit unnerving. Nothing can truly prepare you for the change."

“Most do have trouble accepting. So what are your plans after your done interviewing Mel?”

“Technically, it's my day off. Maybe I'll combine a bit of business with pleasure and enjoy myself. I can watch Mel in the park while she works for you and get to know her better. Mel’s been unwilling to talk with me as Jozef. Perhaps now that I'm Josie, she’ll open up more. Anya did suggest a weekend pass, and it would be a shame to waste an opportunity to enjoy your park, also.”

Happy to hear how Josie accepted the change, Grandmother smiled. “Enjoy the park, then, Josie. Business usually picks up around this time of the day, so I’ll be a little busy. Try not to keep Mel too long, though. I’m sure I’ll need her help in a little while.”

*************

David tried not to stare at Officer Jozef as the two silently ate their meals. His memories seemed to be conflicted when he first saw the officer approach him. One part told him she had been a male, while a more assertive version informed him that was no longer true. He was now a she. His mind settled on the female version. When he thought about the officer’s name a new one overtook the old one.

David watched how Officer Josslin, dressed in a yellow and white sundress, moved with self-assurance when she finally caught up with him at the Tiki Hut. She had chosen a chicken salad with papaya sauce and a diet soda, while David had selected the roast pig with Hawaiian sweet bread and a Mango smoothie.

In what had become a normal occurrence when he worked in the park, David ignored the feeling of either Grandmother or Anya checking on him periodically. His curiosity piqued by the change, he asked in a low voice, unsure if the officer would understand the question, “What’s it like? I mean, how does it feel to be a woman?”

Josie set down her fork and contemplated for a moment, while she rested her chin on top of her hands, “I’m finding it interesting, if that’s what you’re asking, Mel. But from what I’ve observed these past few days, you’re having trouble adapting to the change.”

“I’m managing,” David said, amazed that she did recall from the way she had been acting.

"Are you, Mel? I remember the look on your face when we first took you home, and I'm a little concerned."

"It’s a little better," David said, relieved that he could talk to someone that knew about his problems. He’d found Grandmother and Anya too busy with running the park, and while he liked Holly and Vicky, he didn’t think they would have understood what it was like since they’d both been born girls, or so he assumed without knowing one way or the other. “Mom gives me a funny look when I mess up on something that Melody should know, and Brad….” He stopped abruptly, as if unsure of what to say.

In a gentle prodding voice, Josie asked, "What about Brad, Mel?"

"Well, Brad treats me differently. I kinda expected it from Mom, but when I wanted to play catch or video games with him yesterday, he looked at me all crazy like, and he expected me to do things for him."

“Like what?”

“Well to get meals for him or clean up after him. He’s not like the brother I grew up with. We shared in the household chores and played together. Now it’s like he bosses me around, and expects me to do all the chores while he sits around.”

"Maybe that's what his sister did before the change. Perhaps her interests are different from yours and she never played the same games as him. Now he sees that you're acting different," Josie speculated.

"Maybe."

Josie couldn't help notice something different about David, a small difference in the magic about him. She reached out with her ability to detect its source. Ever so subtle, she concentrated more on the location of the change. She found herself focused on the pendant hanging around his neck. "That's a lovely pendent, Mel. May I take a look at it?" She could see the reluctance in his face when asked. "I promise to give it back."

Reluctantly, David removed the pendant and handed it to her, saddened by the memory it invoked. "It was a gift from my Dad. It's the only thing I have left ... from him."

Josie examined the pendant, and found that she could detect magic from it. Around the pendant, small inscriptions were written which she couldn't read. She reached out with her sense once more to examine David, and she noticed he carried a trace of the same magic on him as well. "I'm sorry to hear that Mel." She was unsure on whether to press the issue or not when she handed the pendant back.

"It's okay. They said he died a hero."

"Oh?"

"Yeah," David said in a sad yet proud voice on what his father had done. "They were in a convoy heading back to camp when and explosive went off in front of the convoy and blew up the lead truck. They said Dad led a group of soldiers up to the truck to look for wounded survivors when snipers started shooting at them. Two of his soldiers were hit badly. He and another man dragged the two to safety while the enemy kept shooting around him. While he waited for a medic to treat the wounded, they say that he saw something moving in what was left of the truck. He and another person, a sergeant, were the closest to the vehicle and both headed back to rescue whoever was still alive."

Josie's heart seemed to go out to him as she heard how David’s father died. "The other guy had grabbed the wounded soldier, with my dad providing cover for them. When the sergeant made it back to safety, he turned around to find my dad wasn't with him. He’d seen where my Dad was pinned down at the truck. He ... didn't make it." David sniffled as he fought back tears. "He wasn’t just my dad, he was my hero. I looked up to him."

Josie moved closer to the distressed girl, and let Mel lean against her, trying her best to comfort him. “I’m sure he was a good man and father to you, Mel.” Josie said in a gentle tone.

David wiped away his tears. “Yeah, he was the best. I still miss him a lot.”

Several minutes passed before David moved away from Officer Josie, slightly embarrassed at finding himself unable to control his emotions. As a boy, he had more control of his feelings, yet as a girl they seemed to rule him. Without saying another word, he went back to eating his food.

Josie seemed to sense the conflict David was having, and realized that David wanted to sort out his feelings alone.

*************

David didn’t understand, but he had a strong impression Grandmother was looking for him. He had finally regained his composure, and listened to Officer Josie, as she wanted him to call her, provide some insightful tips on how to handle the situation at home. Josie noticed how David turned his head in the direction he knew Grandmother would be coming from. Josie, sensing Grandmother's magic, wasn't surprised when she appeared, accompanied by Coach Lisa and Liz.

“I hate to interrupt your conversation Josie, but I was wondering if we could have a word with Melody for a few minutes?”

With a wave of her hand, Josie gestured for them to be seated. “It’s no problem. We were just finishing up.”

As the group gathered around the table, Lisa asked in a pleasant voice, “Mel you’ve helped several of our students, and we were wondering if perhaps you would be willing to help us out?”

“What am I volunteering for now?”

“Mel, this is has nothing to do with your service,” Grandmother stated simply. "You don’t have to, but it would really help us out if you would,” Grandmother clarified.

“We’d like it if you’d allow the NRD’s to videotape and photograph you diving, as a favor to us,” Liz explained.

“I don’t think so.” David's voice was firm.

“Why not Mel?” No-one had expected him to say no.

“They're perverts! They change into sexy girls and have their pictures taken in skimpy bikinis for guys to stare at.” David glared at Grandmother, “You lied to me. You told me this was a safe place for girls to hang out, to be safe, and here I am helping guys acting like girls take provocative pictures.”

Shocked, the accusation hurt Grandmother deeply, “Mel, it’s not what you think. It _is_ a safe place, I would never allow my park to be depicted in such a manner.”

“No? Then what am I supposed to think Grandmother?”

“Come with me Mel”, Grandmother said. She stood and led the group over to the souvenir and clothing store. She moved past racks of different style bikinis, shirts and hats advertising Bikini Beach before stopping in front of a small turn-style display. Pictures, postcards and calendars were placed inside for those wishing to purchase, next to key chains and buttons. She removed two different calendars and handed them to David. “I want you to look through them Mel, and tell me what you see.”

David flipped through the calendars with their various pictures of the park. Girls, young and old were shown having fun going down slides, coming out of tubes or frolicking in the water. Postcards showed the glee on little girls faces when they exited from the Glass Slipper Slide and Fairy Godmother Tube Slide. None showed the type of girls he had seen earlier in the morning.

“Mel, the NRD’s are very respectful of what I will have in my park. Yes, I admit I allow them to take slightly ... provocative pictures. “But,” Grandmother stressed to him making a point of the matter, “I _don’t_ allow anything indecent! Unfortunately, pictures of sexy girls sell, and the boys were in dire needs the first time I allowed them to use the park. We both learned what sold and what didn’t. They do a calendar every year as a fundraiser, and a lot of the money goes to charities they support. They’re very selective now in what they print and sell, or I won’t allow them to use the park. And none of the boys who’d been changed are below the age of consent.”

Liz and Lisa moved David over to another part of the store. Posters hung on the wall which advertised swimming lessons, but several of the posters looked dated. “This, Mel, is what we were hoping for you to update." None of the pictures showed the diving platforms in the Junior Academy section. A small screen LCD showed girls diving from both the diving boards, but their attire looked wrong and outdated.

“Why not use the girls in your classes?”

“Mel, you’ve watched them. None are as good as you are. They can do simple dives, but we want to show them what they can really learn. And besides” Liz gave the girl a playful nudge, “you’ll be allowed to use the Diving Platforms. Lisa and I agreed to let you, if you’d do us this favor.”

“I don’t know …I really don’t like my picture taken.”

“Mel, if you do this for us, for me, I’ll be willing to take off one day of your community service,” Grandmother said to sweeten the deal.

David seemed interested as he considered the request, still unsure. “The NRD’s — they're not perverts?”

“No, Mel, they're very decent, well-mannered boys. It was my fault for not explaining to you what they were doing. You can talk with anyone of them and judge for yourself.”

David’s eyes seemed to glaze over as he mulled over what they wanted, and then a small smile formed at the opportunity to finally be able use the platforms.

“Do I have to get all girly?”

“I can’t answer that, Mel. Greg and Randy would have to decide. They'll probably insist on a little makeup to take the shine off your face for the photographs. And you’d have to wear a different swimsuit like these,” Lisa said, handing over one that was more formfitting then the one he was currently wearing.

The idea of being able to use the platforms and the extra day removed from his punishment was too tempting. “I’ll do it, Grandmother, only after I talk to them.”

“Fair enough, Mel. I’ll have the necessary forms available in the morning. I’m sure you’ll agree once you hear from them.

Throughout the rest of the afternoon David could hardly contain his excitement at the prospect of diving when he went about doing the tasks set before him. Holly and Vicky noticed his cheerful mood when he helped them, barely complaining when instructed to clean the bathrooms and deliver more goods to the concession stands. He even went so far as to ignore the unbelieving stares several girls gave him when both coaches allowed him the chance to do a few practice dives off the platforms. Nothing could shake the euphoric mood he was in.

Only once did he get called to the front office, and then that was a reminder from his mother she would be taking his brother to a football game. “I hope you don’t mind me joining you, Mel” Josie said as she drove them to the school.”

“Are you kidding?” David said in an excited voice. “Me and Brad used to practice together all the time. He was the best. This Brad may be different but I’d still watch him play.”

Josie didn’t miss how David referred to his brother in the past tense.

*************

As the players ran onto the field when their names and numbers were announced over the stadium PA system, David could barely contain his excitement. He was waiting anxiously for his brother's name to be called. While the game wasn't a "Friday Night Lights" high-school football spectacle, it was, to the families and friends, still important to watch and cheer as the junior-high Panthers team competed.

The announcer continued through the roster. "Number eighteen, middle linebacker Shawn Davis." Cheers echoed for the young man. "Number twenty-three, defensive end Brad Montgomery." David jumped and hollered gleefully as Brad ran onto the field and lined up with the team. From the time Brad's name was announced, David quit noticing any other players.

Several rows behind David, Elaine watched in amazement as her daughter showed more enthusiasm than she had ever seen. "I swear, Josie," she said to the woman beside her, "I've never seen her act this way. It's like she's another person."

Josie took a small bite of her hotdog. "Oh? In what way?" curious on how Elaine viewed her daughter.

“I can't quite place my finger on it," Elaine said cautiously, "but ever since the incident with the water park, it's like her whole personality has changed. She doesn't care to wear skirts or dresses. She's been forgetful on some things, like setting the table or where to put away the clothes. It's all minor things, but the way she talks and acts lately, it's more like ... like she's a different person." Elaine thought more about it as she took a sip of her drink. "If Brad had been a girl, this is how I'd imagine him to be - a tomboy."

"Are you sure? Maybe it's just a phase she's going through."

Before Elaine could answer, David bounded up the stairs leading to his mother, taking a seat next to them. "I can't wait to see him play. It's been like forever." Mel's excitement was obvious to the two of them.

Elaine gave Mel the strangest look as they waited for the game to start. "Honey you've never cared about his games before. What changed?"

David dampened his enthusiasm as he realized his mistake. "Nothing. I'm just excited."

"Maybe it's just all those sodas and candy you had at the park today, Mel," Josie hinted, giving David an excuse, "Too much sugar in your system."

"Maybe," David agreed, feeling relief inside that Josie was helping cover for his error. "I did have more than I should have," he lied.

"I'll just have to let them know not to give you so much. For someone who's being punished, you're sure being given a lot of privileges," Elaine noted cautiously.

"I'll be sure to tell Grandmother about your concern, Elaine," Josie offered. "A lot of the girls have taken a liking to her, and maybe they're bending the rules just a bit."

"I'd appreciate that Josie," Elaine answered. "Maybe you're right, and she's just hyper from all the sugar."

David breathed a sigh of relief when Josie squeezed his shoulder. "I’m sure that's it — just a sugar high."

*************

David tried to control his excitement when the game started. Every time Brad took to the field, David would rush down to the railing to see better and cheer him on. In his excitement, David would bounce and yell, "Go Brad, go," whenever Brad made a great tackle or sacked the opposing quarterback.

Soon, though, the excitement faded as David focused on his brothers movements. David made mental notes on everything Brad did, from his stance, to how he shoved past the offensive players on the other team, to how he tackled. Only on a few passing plays did David watch his brother fail to make it past the offensive line, even when the opposing team realized that Brad was a threat and adjusted to compensate.

When Josie noticed that Mel didn't go down to see Brad's plays for the third time in a row, she asked, "Is something the matter Mel?"

Deep in thought, David shook his head. "No, nothing's wrong. I'm just thinking, that’s all."

"Brad's been playing an awesome game, don't you think?"

"Yeah, awesome, did some amazing plays,” David replied halfheartedly. For the rest of the game, though, David never went back down to the front to watch his brother play.

David clicked through the photos on the computer screen, girls in various poses flashed across the monitor, only a few appeared to border on the provocative. “These, Mel, are the ones we took yesterday. Some come pretty close to crossing the line, but that can’t be helped. We have a committee who approves or disapproves which picture is to be used.”

“And none of them are under eighteen?”

“Absolutely. We separate into teams. When Rob spotted you yesterday he thought you were part of Grandmother's group. We keep separated so we don't interfere with each other. Greg explained. So what do you say? Will you do it?”

“I guess it would be okay.”

“Great, you just need to sign these papers and we’ll be all set.” Greg said when he placed several forms in front of David.

“Uh… which name do I use?” David asked.

*************

“Just sit still Mel, this shouldn’t take too long” Rob said looking like a rather shapely girl with wavy chestnut hair down her back.

Earlier David had moved equipment around the park before he headed over to the Junior Lifesaving Academy. Girls of different ages hurried to assemble and setup video cameras, lighting, and reflector screens around the pool. Now seated, Rob and an Asian girl were busy applying makeup to his face and fixing his hair.

David complained, “Why do I have wear lipstick and makeup?”

“Think of it this way Mel,” Rob said when he applied a dark shade of red waterproof lip-gloss. “All actors have to have some form of makeup on, or else they look pale or bland. It allows their features to appear better onscreen. Now smack your lips together like this,” and brought his lips together.

David copied the movement, “Yuck, it takes like wax,” he said, not liking the taste. “So after this is done, I can take it off?”

“And whatever else doesn’t wash off, so don’t be upset if we have to do touch-ups.” Rob patted him on the back. “Mel, we really appreciate you doing this. You don’t know how this will help us out.”

“As long as it’s not for some perverted reason. You don’t really like doing this either?”

“For me personally, no. I’ll just be glad when this is over. Putting together an annual calendar is very time consuming. A lot of the other guys feel the same way, but we do what we have to do - not for us, but for those charities we like to support.”

“So you’re really helping others out? Cool.”

“About yesterday…, Vicky told me what you thought about us.”

“I’m sorry for calling you a pervert, I didn’t know what was going on.”

“Don’t sweat it, Mel. It was a simple misunderstanding. I’ve been called worse.” Finished, Rob turned David to the mirror. “Well what do you think?”

David looked at his reflection in the mirror. His lips glistened from the deeper shade of red and his eyes seemed to stand out more from where Rob had applied eyeliner and mascara. Bits of rouge highlighted his cheekbones and his hair had been brushed out, held in place with a single barrette. David didn’t like the look, “Can we just hurry and get this over with so I can take it off.”

“Spoken like a true boy,” Rob laughed, “Come on.”

*************

David stood next to Coach Lisa under the hot lamp, only to flinch when the camera flashed.

"Dammit, Mel!" the photographer yelled, frustrated at the young girl. "This isn't going to work," Ralph complained for the umpteenth time.

"What's the problem?"

"She keeps fidgeting, turning away from the camera or has the wrong facial expression. I can’t get a decent shot."

Greg watched when David flinched just before the picture was taken. Several ruined pictures later, he spoke “Give me a few minutes Ralph. I know what the problem is.”

“Okay, let's take a break.”

Greg signaled Lisa over. "Listen, I need you to have a real conversation with Mel. Keep her distracted from us."

"What's her problem?"

"She’s camera shy. She’s trying, but she can’t seem to help it.”

Greg grabbed his camera and followed Lisa when she and David moved to the next setup by the diving boards.

"You wanted to talk to me, Miss Lisa?"

In a casual voice, “Yes Mel. I want you to focus on me, can you do that?”

“Focus on you?”

“Yes Mel. “Just how shy are you, Mel?”

“Not too shy, really. It just bothers me to have my picture taken. I’m trying really.”

David started to turn when he noticed movement to his side. "Don't look at her, Mel, look at me. I’m talking to you. Why don’t you like your picture taken?"

“I don't really like it. I look stupid in the pictures.”

Liz brought two lounge chairs over and placed them next to each of them, one in front of the other. "Have a seat. You never told us why you like to dive. Why don’t you tell me?"

"It's freedom for me."

"Freedom? Why’s that?"

“It's like I'm away from all my troubles, and there’s only me when I dive. There's nothing to bother me when I spring into the air. It’s like I’m in a different world."

“Is that why you dive, Mel, to get away from your troubles?”

“Sometimes, but it's what I love to do. I... I remember when I did my first dive." David's eyes seemed to drift away, lost somewhere in the memory, "It wasn't really a dive. We were at a lake, and Dad was in the water with his arms outstretched, telling me he'd catch me. I was standing on the lower end of a small ledge. Only I didn't want to do it. Brad was in the water with Dad and he said I was scared, a fraidy cat. I wasn't scared, I just didn't want Dad in the way, so I ran further along the edge of the ledge away from Dad and jumped in. Only the water was deep and the ledge higher, and I couldn't stand up after I jumped in. I heard Mom yelling and then I felt arms around me. Dad had grabbed hold of me and pulled me out of the water. He was pissed, yelling at me because I could have drowned. I yelled back at him I could swim on my own and dive on my own. He looked at me for, I don't know, maybe a minute before he said, 'Are you sure?' I didn't back down. Then he grabbed hold of me, lifted me in the air, while Mom was yelling at him. He said, 'Elaine, if he says he can swim, he needs to prove it to me.' Then he threw me high in the air into the water. Only it wasn't very deep. When I started to stand up he yelled 'You said you can swim, so swim back.' and I did. Mom was mad at Dad and when I climbed out she wanted to leave. I ran up to Dad all excited 'Do it again Daddy, do it again.' and Mom was telling him not to. 'Are you sure?' Yeah, Daddy do it again.' and then the next thing I knew I'm flying through the air once more. Over the years Dad made a game of it."

Coach Liz moved to the side of David and knelt down between them. "Turn towards me, Mel, as if I’m doing a quiz. “What are the different heights of the platforms? Tell me the different heights there are.”

“Well most platforms have three different heights, sometimes four.” David ticked off each one on his fingers, "There's the five meter, seven and a half, and the ten meter. Some have a three meter but it’s not common.”

“You seem to know a lot about diving Mel. How did you learn?”

“Books mostly, plus some video's. I'd watch a video on how a certain dive was, and I'd try copying it. Some were trickier to learn than others, like doing a twist rotation.”

“Well there is equipment you can use to learn,” Lisa said.

“I learned mine the hard way. I did a lot of bad dives; belly flops, and landing sideways while learning to twist in the air. Dad and Brad would laugh, but they both kept encouraging me not to stop. I guess Mom learned to take it all in stride. She never stopped me, but I think she worried nonetheless.”

Finished, Greg moved towards the group. “Mel, do you think you can show me some of your moves on the practice board with Lisa and Liz acting as instructors?”

“Sure,” David said. He turned and practically ran over to the board. “Okay ladies I’ll leave it up to the three of you.” David became more relaxed as he practiced his moves with both coaches acting as spotters. His expression changed to one of complete concentration focused on the task.

*************

Equipped with wireless headsets and camcorders, Greg, Randy and another student named Anthony had taken up positions on where best to video tape David. Greg checked the reception on his headset after Randy moved to the first platform. “Can you hear me Andy?”

“You’re coming in fine at my end Greg,” Andy replied along with a wave of his hand. He was the furthest of the three doing the long range camera work. Andy checked the wheel mounted camera once more, making sure one last time not to encounter any snags while they taped.

“Randy, be sure to sure to signal us once Mel tells you she’s starting her dive. Remind her that she needs to give us about three seconds from the time she says she's starting until she actually starts so the tape is rolling.”

“Roger that.”

“Okay, Mel, Randy’s going to tape you going up the stairs, so don’t be bothered by it. I’ll be positioned to the side of the platform taping you. Remember, signal to Randy that you're ready, then wait three seconds so the cameras are ready. So once you’re ready to start, I’d like you to begin with some simple dives, understand?”

Greg heard the chuckles from both Lisa and Liz. “You’d better define 'simple dives' to her Greg,” Liz laughed with a knowing smile.

David leaped upward and out, away from the platform, arms outstretched to his sides, his body straight, letting himself fall through the air. Once clear of the platform, his arms reached forward, thumbs interlocking. He bent forward and touched the tip of his toes before arching backwards, arms reaching skyward , his body dipping downward in a horizontal position towards the water. Not once did he lose sight on where his hands would make contact with the water. He felt the water glide around his body once his hands entered the water. As was his habit, he quickly did a self-assessment of his dive as he made his way to the surface; once more back in the element he loved.

David slowly rose to the surface; letting his head break the waters plain, just high enough to expose his eyes like a crocodile and looked towards the group of people standing by the pool. Underneath the surface a broad grin crossed his face knowing he’d caused just the minimum of a splash, the pinnacle of any dive, hard even for him. He could see Lisa's and Liz's grins, their thumbs up in the air in congratulations.

Further away, he heard the sound of applause from a small group of woman and girls who had gathered to watch his performance. Embarrassed at having an audience, David’s face went flush from the attention.

Time was irrelevant to David; he was in his element, doing what he loved, and enjoying every possible moment of it. Slowly, the audience and cameras faded out of existence as he focused on the dives, and his critical self-analysis of each and every movement.

Once more, David signaled Randy before he moved to the edge of the platform ready to start his dive. He sprang forward, twisting his body as he cleared the platform to twist even as his body rolled forward. Once he'd completed a full twist, he brought his legs upwards, toes pointed straight as possible; head close to his knees in a closed V shape, arms wrapped around his calves to complete the final rotation of the one-and-a-half with a full twist. After he entered the water, he surfaced and smacked the surface of the water twice to express his frustration at his performance.

Greg looked perplexed at the coaches, not understanding what the problem was. From his perspective, he didn’t see anything wrong with the dive. “What’s the matter with her?”

“She’s been at it for close to two hours, Greg, and she’s getting tired.” Lisa answered before she walked over to David, towel in hand for when he exited the water. “She entered the water wrong and created too much of a splash.”

“She’s right” Liz agreed in the assessment. “I think it’s time we stop. Between the dives and swimming, we should have enough video to work with. I don't want to risk her injuring herself.”

“You’re right, we do. I guess we got caught up in watching her dive and I lost track of the time.”

They both heard the argument between Lisa and David on their way back. “Please,” David begged, “Just this once. I know I’m getting tired, but its fun to do it from up there.”

Lisa refused to budge. “I said ‘no’. You could hurt yourself. If you want to do one, you can do it from the springboards, but not the platforms.”

“What does she want to do?” Greg asked.

“A cannonball, if I know her, from the top platform,” Lisa said, “She nearly gave us both a heart attack yesterday when she did her first one.”

“What’s wrong with her doing one that high?”

“It’s like doing a belly flop. If you enter the water wrong, or with your hands improperly placed, you could severely bruise or injure them, it’s very painful.”

“We wouldn’t want that now would we,” he said and gave Liz a knowing wink. “Hey, Mel,” Greg called out. “Let’s do one more shot. Why don't you do a cannonball for fun from the springboards? You know, as a way of showing the girls some fun in diving. Then we’ll call it a day. Of course, you still have to help put the equipment away.”

*************

Lisa, waited by the side of the pool, just far enough to the front of the diving boards, the expression on her face showing how happy she was to finally have the much-needed videos. She watched Liz take another dive as she waited for Mel to come by. With the photo shoot over, Liz had taken the opportunity to take a few dives before the park opened.

“Mel, we can’t really tell you how much we really appreciate what you done for us.”

“You’re welcome, Miss Lisa,” David said, blushing slightly at the compliment as he tried to wipe off more of the makeup that hadn’t come off from the water.

“Here, let me help you with that,” Lisa offered. She turned David towards the diving boards. She watched as Liz stepped onto the one meter board, an impish look on her face for a brief moment. “You know, Mel, getting us, especially Liz, drenched with water from your cannonballs isn’t very nice.”

“It’s not my fault that she’s close-by when I do them,” he said through the cloth.

“Well, she’s beginning to think you don’t like her,” Lisa replied as she continued to scrub his face clean.

“Of course I like her, and you too, Miss Lisa. But you both don’t seem to like to have any fun.”

Lisa had a smirk on her face, “Oh, we know how to have our fun, Mel. It’s just that we can’t get too playful when we’re working. We take our responsibilities around this area very seriously,” she said as she gave a small wave with her hand.

David watched as Liz sprang off the board, wondering what dive she was going to do, only to see her go into a tight tuck. Too late to react, both he and Lisa were hit with a wave of water from Liz’s cannonball. “Hey!” David yelled as Lisa laughed. Both were now drenched from the deluge of water.

Liz swam towards the edge of the pool and leaned on it, a grin on her face. “Gotcha, squirt.”

************

Tired from the day's activities, David was glad for the chance to crawl into bed. Fresh from the shower, and wearing a clean pair of panties, David started to put on his pajamas when he heard his phone ring. Though he couldn't remember having a phone before, he found it easy to figure out. Several messages were waiting for him when he opened the cover.

He figured out that a few were from Melody's friends asking why she hadn't been on her social page. Others wanted to know why she hadn't called. He had no real way to answer them, as he didn't know who they were and he had to ignore them.

"What the hell is this," David asked himself as he looked at the picture attached to a message.

Beneath the picture, the message read, "You miss this, baby? I missed our time together. I know it was as special for you as it was for me." The picture was of a man's genitals.

Alarmed at what he saw, David deleted the message, only to find another waiting to be opened.

"Hey Melody, I bet you can't wait for the taste of this sweet lollipop's filling. I know this sucker is just waiting for you to wrap your sweet tender lips around it and claim its prize. With love from your cherry popper."

"Who the hell are you?" David wondered anew. The name on the message was different, but the picture looked the same.

With trepidation, David looked at another one with the hand wrapped around an erect penis. He thought he noticed a familiar marking on the hand. Shuddering with fear, David zoomed in on the picture, to the hand. His mouth dropped open in shock as he realized where he had seen it.

David ran to the living room, "Mom?" His voice was anxious, even trembling.

"Yes honey?"

"What happened to Nathan?" David asked cautiously, unsure how to broach the subject.

He watched his mother's expression change instantly at the mention of the Nathan's name. Brad, too, became visibly upset at the name.

"Don't ever mention that asshole's name, Mel," Brad said angrily as he looked at his sister, dumbfounded she would even speak that name.

"Brad Montgomery," Elaine cried out, shocked at Brad's choice of language.

"But what happened to him?" David persisted. His voice trembled with fear. "Did they find him? Take him to prison?"

Elaine gestured for David to take the seat next to her. "Melody, honey, the police are searching for him."

David was alarmed at the news. "So he's still out there?"

Deeply concerned, Elaine pressed the question. "What happened, sweetheart, that would make you bring his name up?"

David pulled out his phone and showed his mother the messages he'd received.

Elaine's mouth dropped open in surprise, and then shock, as she started through the messages. She raised her hand to cover her mouth. "We have to notify the police if he's back..." Elaine left the statement hanging.

"Mom, we can call Officer Josslin in the morning. I'm sure she'll help," David suggested urgently. "She comes by to take me to the park anyway."

Elaine nodded her agreement. "Honey, I know this is ... disturbing ... to you. Are you okay to go back to bed, or do you want to stay up a little bit to calm down?"

David shook his head. "I'll go back to bed," he said uncertainly. He gave his mom a good-night kiss, and then walked back to his room. He pulled the covers up higher, clutching the blankets for reassurance as if they were a shield that could protect him, as he lay on his pillow. "Why?" he pleaded softly to himself, "why won't he leave me alone? Why won't he go away?" Tears were forming in the corners of David's eyes as he fought sleep, knowing that the images might make the nightmare return, and yet afraid of staying awake and trembling at every little sound in the house. It was late when sleep overtook the frightened child.

Morning came too early for David, tired as he was from the night’s events. He was thankful that none of the strange nightmares had returned. Slower than usual, he headed to the bathroom to get ready once more for work. He didn't hear the front door open.

“Thank you, Jozef, for meeting me earlier than usual,” Elaine apologized, still upset from last night. “I hope you don’t mind, but I think we should discuss this matter before Melody gets here.”

“I understand, Elaine, from the urgency of your call, something happened last night that scared Melody. What happened?”

“Can I get you a cup of coffee?” she asked before she began.

“Please," he answered as he took a seat at the table.

Jozef looked through the pictures for clues after Elaine handed him the phone. “She insists it was Nathan who took them, even though they appear to be from different phones.”

“It’s possible that Nathan could have used several pre-paid phones, Elaine. I’ll put in a request to trace them, but I’m sure we’ll turn up empty on these. Still, it’ll give us a basic idea of his location and where he purchased them.”

“I thought for sure he’d leave us alone once he took what he could. After Brad chased him off, we hadn’t heard from him. He seemed to have disappeared.”

“What can you tell me about Nathan? From the report, I understand he nearly ruined you financially, but that’s about all.”

“Nearly isn’t the half of it,” Elaine said, wondering where to start. “After Phil died, I was overwhelmed with paperwork and grief. I dealt with the family finances with Phil being gone most of the time, but the paperwork involved with the military was frustrating. Arranging the funeral and having to file other claims took a toll on me.”

Elaine tried to keep occupied while she talked to the officer. “I met Nathan at one of the financial meetings. He had a keen grasp of what paperwork needed to be filled out and where. He was so friendly and knowledgeable about who to see and what forms needed to be filled out. Afterwards, he'd call to see how I was doing and if I needed more help. Nathan seemed to be strong and sympathetic, something I needed. Soon after, I started dating him. He’d been kind to Brad after the loss of his father and played football and roughhoused with him. That was something that Phil would do when he had been around. Brad soon took a liking to him. He fooled not only me but Brad also.”

“And Melody? What about her?”

“Nathan tried to be friends with her, but Melody’s very picky on who she chooses to be friends with. She was as close to Phil as a father and daughter could be. He loved her and supported her in swimming and other activities, but she’s always been my girl. She didn’t really care for Nathan. Not one little bit. She absolutely didn't want anything to do with him. They didn’t have anything in common, but she tolerated him for my sake.”

Elaine set a prepared plate down for Melody, “Anyway, as time went by I let him take control of the family finances while I searched for work.” Elaine wondered how the officer would perceive her; she knew it had been foolish of her to be so trusting, and she assumed that Jozef would be judgmental.

Jozef could see how telling him this was upsetting to her. He understood the dilemma she was going through. He could see her fear of being judged for making a mistake that a lot of women had made. Sympathetically, he said, “Elaine, you’re not the first person to be tricked out of their money. Many predators look to take advantage of those in their weakest moments. You shouldn’t blame yourself for what happened.”

Relieved at his understanding, Elaine relaxed. “Thank-you.

“How did you find out what was happening?”

“I didn’t at first. It wasn’t until … until Nathan… and Melody.” Elaine struggled with the incident that occurred between the two of them. It was still too painful for Elaine to deal with, let alone to discuss with anyone, even an officer of the law. “It wasn’t until after that…incident that I filed the report and found out the true nature of the beast.”

Suspicious, Jozef realized that Elaine was leaving a _lot_ out of what she'd told him, and he suddenly dreaded what he would find in the missing report after Elaine’s refusal to discusses the matter in more detail with him.

“I discovered bills hadn’t been paid for months. Phone calls were answered by Nathan when they called. He had hidden bank statements from me. I couldn’t check online because he had changed my passwords, claiming hackers had compromised the accounts, and that he'd need to talk to the bank. He said he’d handle the matter... I was such a fool to trust him like that."

“I went to the bank, and found he had forged my name to have access to withdraw funds from my accounts. He transferred over two hundred thousand dollars to some other account. He not only took Phil’s life insurance money, but the money the kids receive from Social Security.

“Phil had stipulated in our will that any money the kids received from the military would be placed in a special account for school. Nathan couldn’t touch that, thank God. Unfortunately neither could I. Don’t take me wrong, I believe they should have an education, but with bill collectors and hardly any money, I could have used it to help tide things over.”

From the corner of her eye Elaine noticed David enter the living room and stopped the conversation. “Hurry up honey; I have breakfast waiting for you. Did you sleep well?”

“I’ll be fine Mom, thanks.”

“Jozef, I can’t thank-you enough for helping me with Melody. I hope you catch Nathan. He’s a lowlife... _bastard_," she angrily and involuntarily spat the word, unable to contain her hatred of the man, despite not wanting to curse in front of Melody, "and he needs to pay, pay dearly for what he did.”

Jozef waited till Mel was inside the park before pulling out his phone. “Jana, I need to see if Roy can speed up the process. Pull anymore strings and get that file from them. No, I need it as soon as possible. Something’s come up and I have a feeling it’s going to matter. I was just talking to Melody's mom, and I get the very distinct feeling that she's hiding something. I'll meet you at Roy’s desk? No problem.”

David scarcely heard his door open in the middle of the night. A shadowy figure walked into his room. David thought, at first, that it was his mother checking on him. But the night light showed the figures outline to be taller with shortened hair and muscular build. Blurry eyed and barely awake, David watched as the figure closed and locked the door behind him before he approached the side of his bed. Even in the dim light of the nightlight, David instantly recognized Nathan clad only in boxers and a muscle T-shirt.

He was wide away now; he lay still when the bed creaked from the strain of Nathans weight as he lowered himself to his side.

"Hey cutie, ready to play a game?" Nathan said in a low tone as he removed the blanket which covered David's body. "You have to be real quiet, or else I'll hurt your family, understand?"

Scared, David didn't move when Nathan slowly raised his nightgown exposing his panties and placed his muscular hand between his legs. "Nice girl, real nice," Nathan said when he rubbed a finger along David's covered vagina. Slowly the hand moved upwards moving his nightgown past what appeared to be smaller breasts. David shivered as tiny goose bumps formed over his body, followed by pain when Nathan gave one, then the other small breast a squeeze.

David knew something wasn't right. In a moment of clarity, David realized this wasn’t one of his dreams; he was witnessing a terrifying memory from Melody's past. Even in his dreams, the memory appeared to be real, too real. David tried to wake up, only to have the memory play out; he was unable to stop what he was going through.

Taking Melody's small hand, Nathan placed it inside his shorts. "That's it, girl," he coaxed in a sickenly-sweet, evil voice. "Let's make Nate happy, sweetie," he continued while he removed Melody's panties with his free hand.

Even in the memory David attempted to scream and move away, when Nathan climbed over top of him, spread Melody's legs and placed himself between them. With his penis pulled through the opening of the boxers, Nathan guided the tip to the opening of her vagina. With one hand, Nathan covered Melody's mouth as she began to whimper slightly, while with the other lifted her butt slightly into the air. Slowly Nathan began to push himself inside the terrified girls' small vagina. "Oh yeah Melody, your pussy is nice and tight, just the way I like them."

David felt as if Melody's groin was being split apart as Nathan forced his way into her.

David felt her throat constrict when Melody tried to scream as the pain from Nathans entry became unbearable. Melody's body began to thrash about while Melody screamed into Nathans hand. Unable to hold the squirming girl, Nathans hand slipped far enough for Melody to bite into his fingers.

"Bitch!" Nathan cursed, trying to keep his voice from carrying.

Melody screamed in a piercing voice, "Mommy! He's hurting me! Get off of me! MOM, MOM!" Melody continued to scream as she tried to fight Nathan.

"Quite down girl,” Nathan said in a menacing tone, when he managed to cover Melody's mouth once more.

David heard the banging against the door followed by the sound of wood breaking around the door knob, letting light flood in from the hallway. As his mother screamed, shocked at what she saw, Brad rushed into the room, a baseball bat in hand, yelling, in a forceful command, "Get _away_from_my_ sister."

Now desperate, Nathan shoulder-blocked Brad before the bat could make contact with him. Nathan's momentum carried him past Brad and Elaine and into the hallway, leaving a shocked Elaine behind while Brad took another swing at him. David could see his brothers half of the pendant around his neck.

Whimpering in pain from the assault Melody had clasped her hands over her vagina as something warm and wet seeped between her fingers.

Appalled and sickened at what he had witnessed, the memory changed, and David found himself standing along the sea shore in the middle of the night. Dressed in the same clothes he first worn when he found himself at the water park, David couldn't stop himself as he sobbed uncontrollably. "Mom I'm sorry. I tried, really I did, but I can’t forget, I can never forget it. My friends have turned against me and strangers now hurting me. I can't take it anymore. The memories, they just won't go away."

Dropping her purse, David found himself walking into the water, the waves almost making her stumble. When the water reached her waist Melody started swimming away from the shore. Further and further she swam until she couldn't swim another stroke. Turning over to float on her back, her body rose and fell with the waves when they moved under her.

Melody's wet clothes started to weigh her down and, exhausted from swimming, David found she was sinking; unable to keep herself afloat. Several times Melody struggled to the surface as she panicked at what she had done, only to submerge one final time when a large wave overtook her. As his vision blurred, her body still sinking, her last thoughts were of his mother and his brother.

David bolted upright with a start, gasping desperately for air, yet trying not to scream out in terror. Quickly he rolled over to bury his face into his pillow, so not to awaken his mother and brother. He began to sob uncontrollably from the repulsive nightmares.

"AAAARRRGGGGG, AAARRGGGG" he screamed into his pillow. "That son of a bitch, that mother fucking son of a bitch." David pounded his small fist over and over onto his bed, angry and frustrated. "Get the fuck out of my head! Leave me the hell alone! It's not mine, it's not, it's not!"

"Why Dad?" David moaned, "Why did you have to give me this fucking pendant? Why?" David sobbed, knowing that he'd never get an answer. After a few moments, his sobbing slowed. He sat upright in his bed, his pillow between his body and his knees. He bit into it. "Get the hell out of my head! Please just go away," he begged.

David removed the pendant from his neck and walked purposefully into the bathroom, "Stupid, fucking pendant!" David flushed the toilet before he dropped the pendant, chain and all, down into the swirling water. He was shaken and horrified at how Melody solved her problem, as she, too, had run away that night. The altered reality was confusing — it seemed like it was only a few days ago — the same as when David had run away. The difference was that when Melody fled, it was her choice, where David's flight had been for pure survival.

Emotionally drained, David plodded back to bed as he tried to force the images of what Melody had done away. Exhausted, he bent forward to pick up the comforter from the floor, where it had been dumped in his hasty flight to the bathroom. As he did so, he felt the accursed pendant slip out from beneath his pajamas top. Too tired to fight what he knew he couldn't defeat, he crawled into bed. Once more, in a final but futile gesture, he ripped the pendant from his neck and dropped it on the nightstand, knowing that when he awoke, it would be once more around his neck.

Restless from a fitful night of sleep, David barely heard the alarm go off. As he dragged himself out of bed, his mind refused to let go of the memory he had been force to live; making himself go on autopilot he readied himself for work.

Showered and dressed, David picked at his breakfast while he awaited the arrival of Officer Jozef when Brad pulled a chair out beside him. "Hey Sis how about if I visit you today?" Brad suggested before he reached over to fix himself a plate of food. "You barely talk about the place, and I heard the water park's got some pretty cool rides."

In a lower voice so his mother wouldn't hear, "A few of the guys said it's a great place to meet some cute girls."

"Sure Brad, why you don't do that," David said irritated, "I can guarantee you'll meet one the minute you step out of the showers," David snapped. "I'll even wait for your butt outside the men's showers with either Miss Anya or Grandmother when you're done."

Brad was troubled by his sisters’ reaction, "You okay Sis?" he asked, caught off guard by her attitude.

"No. Just don't visit, okay. I get enough questions and stares as it is. If you come, it'll only make it worse."

"Sure Sis, maybe some other time after this is over."

David grumbled under his breath. "Sure, whatever."

*************

With the morning's cloudy sky, Jozef noted only a third of the parking lot was filled when he pulled to the front entrance to drop David off. Jozef found David quieter than usual, and even a bit short tempered when David nearly snapped at him for asking how he was doing. David had caught himself, and seemed to crawl into a shell, refusing to speak further. In the short time Jozef had known him; he'd never seen the girl in such a foul mood. And when David stepped out of the car, he slammed the door harder than usual and walked away without even a thank-you.

David swiped his badge and ignored the cheerful greeting Holly, who was staffing the booth, had given him, before he headed over to the locker room to finish changing into his uniform.

With the morning gloom, David's mood only seemed to darken as he waited for something, anything, to keep him occupied and distracted from thinking about what Nathan had done to Melody.

With arms crossed on the table, David rested his chin on them, and only grunted to Vicky and Holly, who'd seated themselves next to him. He stared at nothing in particular; barely paying attention. "Mel? Why don't you head over to the diving boards or take in some of the rides until you're needed." Holly suggested.

"Not interested," he said between clenched teeth, his thoughts elsewhere. Both girls carried a worried look, concerned with how he was behaving.

"Are you sure? We're not very busy at the moment. I'm sure Grandmother wouldn't mind. Maybe there are some girls who could use some helpful tips," Vicky hinted as she tried to pull David from his foul mood.

Infuriated, David had enough, and in a fit of anger fired back, "Look, I'm not interested in swimming; diving or helping some dorks who don't want to listen to me, okay? Hell I don't even want to be here right now!" He rose abruptly. "So leave me the fuck alone!" he snarled before he stomped out of the room, leaving two shocked girls behind.

Grandmother found David seated alone by the volleyball court, "Would you care to explain why you were cursing at Vicky and Holly, young lady?"

Sulking, David looked defiantly at Grandmother, not caring about the consequences. "No."

Grandmother softened her stance when she sensed how troubled David was. "Something's bothering you, Mel. It's not like you to act the way you did, especially towards Vicky and Holly."

"You or Officer Jozef could have warned me, Grandmother," David said accusingly.
"You could have told me what happened to Melody with Nathan. Just how screwed up is Melody’s life?"

"What do you mean, Mel?" Grandmother asked, concerned how distressed Mel was behaving.

"I know you can read people's minds, and see people's lives. I heard several of the other staff talking about it. Why am I different?"

"I don't know, Mel. Something's preventing us," Grandmother answered truthfully.

"Well, I dreamed about Melody last night, and what happened to her. Even here, Nathan's hurt me, and my family, and making my life hell."

In a soothing voice, Grandmother tried to calm the troubled girl, "Let's go to the office, Mel. It would help us understand if you tell me and Anya what you'd seen, and the office is private."

*************

Grandmother held the pendant in her hand, while she studied the unintelligible writing. "Jozef couldn't tell what it was, Mel?" She wondered if it might be the source of David's problems.

“No Ma'am. I think he thought it was a just part of the magic when I became Melody. He said he could only detect it was connected to me."

Frustrated from the images, David complained, "I can't push Melody's memory away, Grandmother. They're not like my own memories. Those I've learned to push aside, to keep them away from me, but these - they keep coming back. It's like I'm reliving a part of her life over and over."

Grandmother handed the pendant to Anya to examine. "And you say this was given to you by your father, and you can't get rid of it?"

"Yes, ma'am. Dad gave me it when I was about eight years old. It's the only thing I have left from him. Nathan had taken everything else from us. Ever since I became a girl, it keeps coming back."

“The parks magic and the pendant seemed to have merged, Mel. For now it’s a part of you.”

"Grandmother, isn't there something more we can do?" Anya inquired while she comforted the distraught girl.

"Without understanding how the pendant works, I'm afraid there's nothing more we can do, Anya, its magic is nothing I’m familiar with,” Grandmother reluctantly told her.

Grandmother turned to the girl. “Mel, go home, try and get some rest. Since you're calmer, maybe you can handle the ordeal better."

"But Grandmother, my commitment ...." David started to protest.

Grandmother cut David off. "Your attitude toward your commitment is commendable, Mel, but the magic will only last so long and you’ll be too upset to work again. Besides, it seems I'm going to have to close for the day. The forecast is calling for morning and afternoon showers. With attendance too low to break even, I'll have to send you and the others home anyway."

"Yes, ma'am."

“Mel I wish you would have come to us, trusted us enough on what your pendant could do.”

“You don’t understand Grandmother. I had to keep it a secret. If Nathan figured out what it could do.”

“I understand Mel but any magic mixed with others can be dangerous. Still what’s done is done.”

"And Melody," Grandmother added in a sympathetic, but firm voice, "I want you to apologize to both Vicky and Holly before you leave. They're very upset and hurt by what you said to them." Grandmother admonished the girl.

Contrite, David bowed his head at what he had said to them. "Yes, ma'am. It was wrong of me to do it, and I’m sorry. I really like them."

“I can assume Grandmother that with the bad weather I’ll have to make up the extra day?” Grandmother nodded her head in agreement. David tried to put a better spin on the situation somehow. “At least it's still only seven days.”

*************

With nothing to do David plopped onto his bed after Anya dropped him off at home. He ignored the look his brother gave him when he entered the house, distracted by the thought of how Nathan always seemed to be lurking in the shadows, waiting for him.

David held the picture of his father in his hands as he contemplated what to do. "Dad, he's in both of my lives, hurting me. What am I going to do?" After a while he put the picture down when he knew there was only one thing to do. He was going to make sure Nathan never bothered him again.

David moved off the bed and headed to the living room. In as much of a sweet voice as he could possible muster, he said, "Brad? Can I take a look at your half of the pendant?"

Brad hadn’t forgotten how his sister had treated him earlier that morning, “What for?”

“I just wanted to see it, we each have a piece and I wondered if you still had yours.”

Brad wasn’t having any of his sisters sweet talk. “I still have it, Sis, and no, you can’t see it, so _go_ away.”

David headed out of the room only to stop himself. ‘Did Brad just do what I think he did?’ David thought, pissed at what just happened. “I know you have it now Brad, and I'm going to make Nathan pay.”

**************

With Mel gone for the day and the announcement of the parks closing Grandmother placed a call. “Jozef we need to talk, can you and Jana meet me here? I’m afraid I know what Mel’s mother wasn’t telling you. Yes, it’s just what you suspected.”

Bikini Beach: The Runaway Part 3/3
Ib12us

A young boy has run away from home. Breaking into Bikini Beach in search of food, he is caught trespassing in the morning and given a week's worth of community service. Why did he run away in the first place? Something has prevented Grandmother and Anya from seeing his past. Maybe a detective who is the great grandson of someone from Grandmothers past can help unravel the mystery.

The author is grateful for the help, ideas and editing done by ElrodW. Without his help and support, this story may not have been possible.

******************************************************************************

~o~O~o~

While Brad ate breakfast in the kitchen, David slipped into his brother's room, and using his laundry chore as an excuse if caught, he began to search for the other half of the pendant once more. He knew he had a little time while he waited for Officer Jozef to take him to the park.

Clothes and sports gear were scattered around the room, and the bed wasn't made. He began picking up his brother's dirty clothes, placing them in a pile, disgusted that his brother would leave his room in such disarray. Even if it didn't matter in Melody’s reality, David thought, Brad could have at least picked up after himself, instead of waiting for either him or his mother to do it for him.

David searched his brother's pigsty of a room for where his brother had discarded his dirty clothes the night before. David knew that Brad couldn't have made several of the tackles he watched during the game and practices without some help. He picked up Brad's uniform and tossed it into the dirty pile before he picked up his brother's socks from inside Brad's cleats. David refused to touch the sweaty, smelly jock-strap which was draped over his brother’s shoes.

Disgusted, David pulled out the dirty socks from inside the shoes, and as he did so, he heard something drop to the ground. "Eww gross! You've got to be kidding me!" David exclaimed as he picked up the object off the floor. "That is totally disgusting."

"What's disgusting, Sis?" Brad asked as he entered his room. He shoved a piece of toast in his mouth as soon as he finished the question.

David picked up the dirty pile of clothes and, with a disdained look, asked, "Don't you ever pickup after yourself?"

"Why, Sis?" Brad said half-jokingly as he chewed a mouthful of toast. "That's why I have you - to do my dirty laundry."

"Well, if you want your stuff cleaned, _you_ can put your own jock strap and dirty socks in the laundry room," David said before leaving, "I'm not touching them."

Brad chuckled as he went to pick up the offending items. Before his sister was out of earshot Brad wondered aloud, "But you picked up my shorts. What's the difference?"

David had dumped a load of clothes in the washer, and was scooping laundry detergent, when his brother came to him. "Sis, have you seen my pendant? I can't find it."

"Nope, I haven't seen it," David lied as he set the controls on the washer.

Brad physically turned his sister to face him, and asked directly. "Have you seen my pendant?"

David didn’t think his brother would notice the pendant missing so soon. From the urgency and desperation in Brad’s voice, David was sure Brad was quite desperate to find it.

"Maybe you _LOST_ it Brad," David replied forcefully. "Possibly at football practice. I gotta get ready to go to work."

"I hope not," Brad answered, sounding and looking worried. "Dad gave me that half."

*************

David dialed the number from memory. “Mom? No, nothing’s wrong. I just left my purse at home, and it has my money and phone in it.” David paused for a second, “I know mom,” he apologized, “I didn’t mean to. Lunch time would be great. Around eleven thirty at the entrance? He saw Vicky nod. "Thanks Mom. Love you.”

David handed the cell phone back to Vicky. “Thank-you, Miss Vicky. I’m still not used to keeping a purse with me.”

“No problem, Mel. Belinda’s working the ticket booth; she’ll let you know when your mom arrives.”

David surveyed the park one last time from his perch on the diving platform. From this high, he could see almost all of the rides and features in the park. He heard the sound of girls giggling and yelling as they raced one another towards the climbing wall, hoping to grab one of the rings at the top that they could exchange for a free ice cream. The activity reminded him how hard it would be to leave the water park Grandmother had created. Even he had to admit that the place was fun when he wasn't working. Still, today was the day he'd been waiting for, when he'd be free from his commitment. With one last look around him, he blocked the world away, ready to take one last dive before it was time to leave, his community service finally over.

His face displayed a devilish grin when he leaped forward, pulled his arms around his legs, and curled into a tight ball, trying to create as big a splash as he possibly could when he hit the water.

When he pulled himself to the surface, David could see the disapproving looks on both Lisa's and Liz's face as they wiped futilely at the water he had splashed on them. Before he even pulled himself out of the water, David knew they had something to tell him.

"You little scamp," Liz admonished the girl halfheartedly. "How many times have we told you no cannonballs off the platforms?"

"A lot," David responded before he hugged her, dripping wet from being in the pool. He gave Lisa a hug in turn. "I have to go. Miss Anya's waiting for me."

Both women looked perplexed at that revelation. "How do you know?" an astonished Liz asked, since the two of them had just been informed themselves.

David dried himself off with the towel Lisa handed him. "It's my last day. My punishment's over, and," he shrugged, not caring to explain further. "I just know."

Lisa pulled David close to her, embracing him tightly. "Maybe we'll see you around? Maybe you can help us with the girls later on?" she asked hopefully.

David didn't know what to say as he returned the hug. "I ... I don't think so Miss Lisa, but thanks for letting me help. I'll miss both of you." He gave one final hug to Liz before he left both of them standing there, their expressions sad. He didn't want to keep Anya or Grandmother waiting. "Thanks for letting me dive too. It helped me a lot this past week," he called over his shoulder, he gave them a final wave as he hurried toward the lockers. He didn't want them to know how hard it was for him to say goodbye.

As David rolled up his wet swimsuit in his towel, he wondered, for just a moment, why he was even bothering. Then he closed his locker for the last time and put the key back in the lock. He was dressed in jeans and a light green blouse, and he slipped into his sneakers, before he checked his purse to make sure he had everything. When he looked up, he saw Holly and Vicky standing by the doorway, waiting for him. David felt a lump in his throat; it was getting harder and harder to say good-bye. But he knew that he had to do so.

"Were you planning on leaving us without saying good-bye?" Vicky asked with a sad smile on her face.

"Uh-uh," David replied, with a wry grin to ease the hurt that he knew they felt. "I figured Miss Anya or Grandmother would send you." As he turned to the exit, the girls fell in beside him, one on each side.

"We understand you're not coming back. Don't you like the place, or us?" Holly asked, her eyes misting. Though parting was difficult, she needed to know.

"I like the place," David answered, "and I like both of you. I just don't like being a girl."

Vicky and Holly silently nodded their understanding as they walked by his side. "You wouldn't understand since you're both girls, and I'm not," he added.

Their laughter caught David by surprise. They were acting as though he'd told a joke. "You'd be surprised," Holly said for the both of them.

As they walked, David spoke, mostly to himself, softly enough that they barely heard him, "I kept my word, Dad, like you'd want me to. I didn't like it at times, but I did it."

They stopped at the office door, and David turned to the girls. "I really don't like my other life, Miss Holly, Miss Vicky, but I don't like this one either. If it wasn't for the two of you, and Miss Lisa and Miss Liz, I don't think I would have stayed, and I think that would have been a bad thing for me."

"Mel, you worked hard for us. I'm sure your dad would be proud of you," Holly said as she hugged him. "Maybe you'll change your mind and visit us. It doesn't have to be at the park."

"I really wish I could, Miss Holly, but there's something I have to do. There's another promise I need to keep."

"Maybe after you're done ...," Vicky suggested hopefully.

David shrugged his shoulders. "I don't think so," he said with a sad smile. "Can you do me a favor? Could you tell Miss Jenny and Natty good-bye for me, please?"

David heard the lock click open and he pulled opened the door. He waited a few seconds for his eyes to adjust to the office interior. He noticed the only one inside was Anya, who was seated behind her desk.

Anya gave David one of her warm smiles while he waited, yet her voice sounded sad. "It'll be a few minutes, Mel. Would you like a drink? A cherry coke perhaps?"

David opened his purse and took out the pendant he had retrieved earlier from Brad's room before answering. "No thank-you, Miss Anya, and it’s David.”

*************

Jozef tried once more to convince Grandmother to make David stay to no effect. “Jozef, I know it would be better for everyone, but I _can’t_ force a change on David."

"But ... he'll probably die, even if it's his own choice. You know how frail and close to death he is."

"I know. And I really, really want to help him. But it has to be his choice."

"Even if Elaine’s and Brad's lives are ruined?"

"Even if," Grandmother admitted, her voice sounding weary. "I _can't_ force him to decide."

"Let me talk to him again. I’m sure I can persuade him."

"We've both tried, Jozef," Grandmother said sadly. "He knows what will happen. He's made up his mind, and we have to respect his choice."

Jozef nodded sadly, still he refused to accept her answer. In the past week, he'd come to really like David / Mel. "I know. But I want to try one more time."

"So do I. But Melody had her own demons she ran away from, with tragic consequences." She shook her head sadly. "As long as he remembers, he doesn't have a way out. There's no 'fairy tale ending' for him."

"Grandmother" Anya said, her eyes wide with wonder as she spoke. "David's here to see you." The words were forced, as if she was struggling against some unseen force.

"Anya, I thought I told you to have her wait until after I was finished with Mr. Donovan." Grandmother and Jozef were both surprised at the interruption.

"Don't blame her, Grandmother." David said as he entered the room. "I asked her to let me in."

Grandmother was nearly speechless when she said, "Asked?" Her eyes narrowed as she felt something — magical — around the boy, something unseen but powerful.

Jozef, noticed a difference in David almost immediately, a different type of magic. With the one pendant and the transformation spell, there should have been only two types of magic about David, but there were three types.

"_Sit_ down_, Officer Jozef. Miss Anya, _you_ too, please," David requested. Neither could stop themselves as they both complied.

David saw Grandmother muttering something, and his eyes narrowed. "Stop _it_, Grandmother!" David ordered before Grandmother could finish her incantation.

Just like Anya, Grandmother found she was unable to resist, compelled to stop the unfinished spell.

"You wanted to know about my pendant? This is the other half.” David showed it to them. “Dad had given one half to Melody and the other to Brad. You asked me to be truthful, to trust you. It’s not easy… for me … to trust anyone anymore. Not after what Nathan did." David saw their questioning looks. "It lets me make people do what I want," he said with a guilty look, ashamed even. "I'm sorry, Miss Anya, Officer Jozef, for doing that. I was just showing you what it could do.”

"What are you planning on doing, David?” Grandmother asked.

"You’ve all been so good to me. Helping me. I ... I wanted you to know, I guess, before I leave.” David clutched the pendant tightly, not wanting to let go, determined in what he needed to do. “But, I’m going to leave, go back. To find Nathan and make him pay for what he's done."

Surprised, Jozef said, “This is a police matter, David. Stay here as Melody, you’ll be safer here. Let me and Jana find Nathan and bring him to justice."

“How long would it be before you find him? A day, a week, or even longer? I don’t want to be a girl! I’m a boy!” David spat. “I stayed because I promised Grandmother that I’d do my punishment, and nothing more. Did you like being a woman? Would you stay one?”

“I can’t say I would, David. As interesting as it was, I wouldn’t want to stay that way.” Jozef admitted.

“So why should I?” David’s face showed the anguish of what happened to his family. “What if he hurts Melody’s family while you look for him? I’m not going to go through that again. Not ever again.”

"And when you do find him David, what are you going to do?" Grandmother asked, concerned how he was behaving.

“Dad said you should pay people back the way they treat you. I’ll do to him what he did to my brother,” he said, his eyes misting.

"What did he do, David? What happened to you and your family?” Anya said, coaxing out what they all feared.

“What do you think? He raped me in this life, Melody killed herself!" he practically screamed. "In my other life, he crippled me as a boy and turned my mother against me. He turned her into a whore! He _killed_ my brother. He’s always hurting me! I’ve _had_ it! I’m going to go back, go back with Brad’s pendant, find him, and I’m going to KILL HIM.”

"You can’t be serious, David!" Jozef exclaimed.

“David, listen to me,” Grandmother said, her voice shaken when she remembered another time when anger and hatred controlled her. “You don’t want to do this, child. If you go through with this, David, a darkness would consume you, control and destroy you. You could become as evil as he is. I don’t want that to happen to you.”

“Nathan’s evil, Grandmother. He's cruel in what he does. He needs to pay!” David hissed through clenched teeth.

“Yes, child, he does, but not that way. Listen to me. Please try to understand what I’m trying to tell you.” She motioned for David to take a seat as Grandmother nerved herself to tell David. “Years ago, when I was younger - a little older than you, in fact - I let my anger consume me. I… I used my magic on some men for what they did to me. The darkness nearly consumed me, because I let hatred rule my heart that day. Later, I learned I was wrong. It cost me dearly, David. I lost my family and my friends, and my life was forever changed because of that one mistake. Don’t let that happen to you. Let us help you.”

“David, why didn’t you go to the police?” Jozef questioned.

“Don’t you think I didn’t try?” still angry and upset. “It’s what my Dad would have wanted. I escaped twice before. Once with Brad and then after he changed my mother. The second time I found an officer and told him what Nathan did to me. He saw how I looked, and took me with him, when he went to investigate my story. I spent two weeks in a cramped room living off of whatever scraps Nathan decided to give me. He didn’t even let me out to use the bathroom.”

“And the officer, David, what happened to the officer?”

“Nathan used the pendant on him, making him believe I was crazy, and a liar.”

“So if you know where he is; tell us,” Jozef urged.

"I _don’t_ know where he is here! When I finally escaped … again ... it was dark outside. He had me locked up, forced me to stay inside. We had moved again after my last escape. He blindfolded me, and put me in the trunk of a car until we arrived at someplace new."

“If he has the pendant, how did you get away?”

“He got careless and made a mistake. He commanded me to stay in my room as always, but he forgot to lock the door. I waited until he went to bed, and in the middle of the night, I left.”

“Let me see it, David,” Jozef asked. Jozef notice how the pendant’s magic was nearly identical to the one on David’s pendant.

David hesitated before he handed the pendant over, “Don’t think to try it on me. I can resist. Brad used it on me, and I felt its power, so I left the room. I was really mad at him because of what he did.”

"David, your plan won’t work," Grandmother informed him. “When you go back everything will return to the way it was.”

“So I go back to running away."

"And being crippled, and nearly dead," Grandmother added solemnly.

“Grandmothers right, David. You won’t survive much longer on the streets. You’re not that type of person,” Anya said.

“You can’t stop him,” David warned, “he’s getting stronger. It’s taking him less time now to make people do what he wants.”

“David, he’s not as powerful as I am,” Anya said confidently. “I was going to look for you also. I wasn’t going to let you live on the streets. Even if it meant putting you in a foster home or the orphanage, I was going to come after you,” Anya said.

“You… would come after me and not make me come back to the water park?” David appeared shocked. “Promise?”

Anya nodded her head. “Grandmother and I know you don’t want to be a girl, David. A foster home would be the best we could do.”

“Magic or no magic, Nathan has to pay for his crimes.” Jozef vowed. “If you can give me any information that would be useful….”

“But he’s dangerous with that pendant,” David reiterated. He could see Jozef wasn’t going to be deterred. “Like I said, it was dark when I left.” David looked to be lost in thought. “There weren’t that many street lights working, and from the ones that were, the homes looked worn or boarded up. There were three blinking towers, in the distance, when I stepped outside of the house. Well I think they were towers, and headed towards them. The first one only blinked red at the top, the middle flashed white, and the third flashed red. I crossed over two sets of train tracks when I got closer to the city.”

Jozef went over to the girl and handed him a card. “David, I can’t make you stay, so I want you to memorize these numbers. Ones my cell phone and the other is Officer Jana’s. I’ll be with Anya and we’ll come after you. We'll take you someplace safe.”

David saw the seriousness in their faces. “I guess this is good-bye then, Grandmother, Miss Anya,” David said, and handed his worker's pass back to the elderly woman. “You have a great park, Grandmother, and I had fun.” David couldn’t help himself when he found himself embracing the elderly woman. “I know everyone wants me to stay, but I can’t. I’d rather be who I am, than who I’m not.”

David went over and hugged Anya. “If it’s okay, I’d like to spend the rest of the day with Melody’s family. They may not be mine, but they're the closest I have to family now.”

*************

Jana waited with Grandmother in the park's office. With the coming of midnight, Grandmother uttered a complicated spell, her fingers moved in an intricate manner as she wove a spell on Jana she hoped to allow her to remember the past week’s events. With her, Jana had pulled all files of Melody, with the idea that when reality changed back, so would the files. Jozef and Anya had copies with them also.

*************

David paced in his room, his window curtains drawn back, as he waited for the change to occur. He looked outside once more to see the police car parked just outside the cul-de-sac, with Anya and Jozef inside.

Jozef felt something as he and Anya watched the house through binoculars. Both focused their attention to the drawn curtains as they waited for the changes to occur.

Without warning grass that had been properly tended rapidly grew in height, and litter appeared on the porch and yard. Inside the home, lights quickly faded away, and the bikes left on the porch faded and disappeared. A 'For Sale' sign shimmered into existence on the front lawn.

David felt his body begin to tingle when his clock radio showed the time of eleven fifty-three. He struggled to stay awake, suddenly afraid of the life he was going back to. With only the glow of his nightlight, David watched his clothes begin to morph and change. Dressed in jeans and a blouse, he sat on his bed waiting for the changes to complete. He watched his shirt change, once more, to the dingy, buttoned shirt. His pants changed into his old worn, tattered jeans. No longer did he feel clean; his skin was filthy from a lack of hygiene. Pulling open the front of his tattered shirt, he watched his breasts slowly recede into his body. Skin and muscles seemed to tighten around his ribs, allowing them to be seen. He could feel the telltale return of his genitals when they pressed against his jeans. His hair shortened slightly in length, and became stringy and unkempt. David’s face no longer held the telltale sign of a pretty girl as cheeks became gaunt, his lips thinner. His overall appearance was of an undernourished boy. David looked out the window, only to watch it fade away, replaced by a metal object.

“Jozef… Jozef are you alright?” Anya asked, visibly shocked at what she saw.

“I watched him change, Anya. I watched a healthy young girl change into… into… ”Jozef said, his anger rising from what he had just witnessed. “When we find that son of a bitch, I swear …." He shook his head. "I’d never have let him change back if I knew… this.”

“We had only an idea, Jozef. We couldn’t really see. How much do you remember?”

“David lived here. He was Melody, and this is where her family lived," he said as he fought to recall the week that David had been a girl.

Jozef pulled up to the home and exited the car with Anya. "His room was right here," Jozef said as he headed over to the window. Looking inside, he saw that the bedroom had been stripped bare of all furniture. Looking through several more windows, the two found that all rooms appeared empty. Not surprisingly, the garage was also vacant.

Around him, David’s surroundings continued to change; walls wavered in shape. Two walls grew in height around him, and lines formed as bricks appeared, with paint peeling in spots. Where the window had once been, the metal wall seemed to rise, with caster wheels underneath. Overhead, the ceiling faded away, to be replaced with an overhead sky. The comforter felt hard underneath him when he huddled down in a corner, and he found that it had been replaced by concrete. His felt sharp hunger pains as his stomach rumble from lack of food.

Exhausted from the transformation, he slowly stood up, confused by his surroundings. He wondered where he was, and as he stood, he realized that his leg was once more a burden to him. David’s thoughts were muddled as the onslaught of aching hunger pushed away his need to contact the police. Survival was his only concern. Moving around to the front, he found the front entrance blocked by a gated fence to keep animals from entering. The smell of food turned his attention to the dumpster, and using what strength he had, David hoisted himself up and over the edge. He didn't care about anything else as he searched through trash bags for scraps of food. Images of having eaten home cooked meals, sleeping in a warm bed, or hugging of someone who cared for him seemed like a distant memory as hunger overtook him. A part of him wondered if he had hallucinated or dreamed the whole past week.

When he found several discarded hamburger patties, cold fries, and fruit cups, David stuffed one burger in his mouth, too hungry to care where it had been. He climbed out and lowered himself to the ground, to hide behind the dumpster once more, glad for what he had found. Despite his hunger, he forced himself to eat slowly so he wouldn't become sick.

*************

The diner was nearly empty in the early morning when Jozef shifted through the pages. He needed to keep himself occupied, impatient for David’s call. “It says here Elaine’s family was reported missing when she failed to show up for work. She and the kids were supposed to spend the week at some resort called Crystal Lakes with a friend, and she told co-workers she would be back the following Monday. When she failed to show up for work, they became worried. The hotel records showed they never went to the resort. That was over seventeen months ago. Bank accounts had been emptied during that week, too.”

“And I bet the friend was Nathan.” Anya said, after getting off her phone. “Jana and Grandmother are going through the files also. She hasn’t received a phone call either.”

“Brad’s remains were found over ten months ago in an abandoned camp lodge.” Jozef said, taking a sip of coffee. “His body was so badly decomposed that it took dental records to identify the remains. The cabin had been abandoned for years, and he wouldn’t have even found if it wasn’t for the fact hikers were seeking shelter. Forensics indicated he died from a blunt blow to the skull, possibly from a wooden object. From the amount of decomposition of the body, he had to have been there for at least one to two months.”

Flipping through several more pages, Jozef continued. “The rest seem to indicate eyewitness reports of spotting a woman fitting the description of Elaine, but they never panned out. There were also several false leads and unverifiable reports of seeing David.”

Anya sensed Jozef’s edginess and worry, placed a hand on his. “He could be disoriented, Jozef, tired and hungry.”

Jozef just nodded and placed a call to headquarters. “Officer Donovan here. Any reports of a lost boy?” He scanned through several more pages while he waited on the dispatcher.

*************

His hunger abated, David shuffled on the sidewalk, his mind cleared as he recalled his promise to Jozef and Anya. Skittish about making contact with other people, David walked the streets in search of a working payphone. He had passed several locations, only to find either the phones were nonoperational or removed. Growing tired, he meandered down the streets, when he spied what he hoped for - what appeared to be a working payphone.

David lifted the receiver, heard the dial tone, but realized that he didn’t have any money to make the call. Seeing the number for emergencies, he dialed, “Nine, one, one — What’s your emergency?”

“Uh, yeah…” David croaked then cleared his voice, “my name's David Montgomery and I need to talk to Officer Jozef Donovan.”

“Do you need fire, medical or police?” the voice asked almost in a monotone tone.

“He works for the police. He told me to call him or Officer Jana and let them know where I am. Can you contact them for me?” he asked.

Once she heard David’s name, the operator quickly scanned a list of names. With a touch of a button, the operator signaled for the on duty officer at police headquarters to listen in. “Did you say your name is David Montgomery?” the operator asked to verify.

“Yes, Ma’am. Me and my family were kidnapped almost two years ago.”

"David, I want you to stay where you are. I’ve requested a police car sent to your location. The police will be there soon.”

“But … I don’t want any police officer. I want Officer Jozef,” he demanded, “He wanted me to call him.”

“David, I want you to stay on the phone until the officer arrives. You can tell him when he arrives, but you need to stay there.”

Panicking, David dropped the receiver and hurried away. “David? David don’t hang up…”

David tried to run down an alley, when the police cruiser turn the corner behind him, only to stop when he came to a wooden fence blocking his path. With lights shining on him and no place to hide, David backed up against the fence.

The officer exited the cruiser and slowly approached the frightened boy. “It’s alright son. You’re going to be fine,” he said in a reassuring voice. “You're David Montgomery right?” David nodded. “We’ve been looking for you ever since he put the call in. He’s been worried sick wondering where you were.”

David didn’t resist when the officer led him over to the cruiser and placed him in the back seat. The Officer radioed back to his superior.

“Where are you taking me? David asked through the plated glass that separated the two.

“Where do you think I’m taking you David?” the officer replied heading away from the city. “Back home… to your father.”

**********

David stood before the hefty man, trembling with fear. “All right boy, let’s try this once more. Where were you for the past week?”

“I told you. I was being punished for breaking into a water park.” David said in a meek voice, compelled to answer, not bothering to resist.

“Don’t play games with me boy, I want the truth.”

“I’m telling you the truth. I spend the week with my mother and brother as a girl. I worked at a water park, and I had fun.”

Furious Nathan smacked the boy across the face, sending David sprawling across the floor. “That’s for lying to me. I don’t know how you do it, but I’ll break you again.” Nathan lifted David from the floor. “Maybe a week in the closet will soften you up.”

Tossed inside, David slid down to the floor, very afraid. No one knew where he was. Back once more with Nathan, David could only hope that Anya and Jozef would find him in time. He knew he’d never survive the week.

*************

“You think your shift was strange, you should been with me when I took that boy back to his father yesterday morning,” Officer Milner said next to the other officer when they passed by the break room as their shift ended. “Kid was crazy, spouting off at the mouth. Even his father said so.”

Jozef barely paid attention to the conversation, when he stepped in the break room to refill his and Jana’s coffee mugs, his mind working feverishly on where to start the next leg of the search for David.

Since yesterday he had driven down streets with Anya using their senses to try and locate David, wondering what happened to him. “Yeah, well it couldn’t have been any worse than the drunk who thought he could fly with the pink elephants. Took three of us to coax him down out of the tree with the promise of meeting a talking mouse.”

“Probably, but the boy was mental. Got the call in late yesterday night to pick him up and take him back home. An APB had been put out for him. Father said he had run away from home. Strange kid, when I took him home, claimed he had once been a girl named Melody, said he needed to contact some detective. Didn’t help when his father said the boy had lost it, which was the reason he ran away in the first place. Nice guy, very concerned for his boy.”

Jozef dropped the steaming mugs on the counter upon hearing Melody’s name. He rushed towards the two officers. “Who did he say his name was?” he demanded, cornering the startled officer. His voice was unusually tense and low. “What was his name?!”

“Look ‘Rookie’ I don’t know what your problem is, but…”

Irritated, Jozef grew weary of being treated as the newbie. Jozef grabbed the officer by the shirt and pushed him into the wall. “Just answer the damn question. Did the boy say his name was David? Was he looking for a detective named Jozef or Jana?”

“Look, he was just a runaway. I just took him back to his father, like I was ordered to.”

“Describe him to me. What was his name? What did he look like?” Jozef didn’t like how the officer avoided his questions.

“I would suggest you show some respect to this ‘Rookie’, and answer the man. I believe he’s had enough of how he’s been treated lately.” a gruff voice called behind him when Jana, the chief, and Roy showed up.

“Look Roy if you want to defend ….” Milner began, only to be cut off.

“Answer the damn question”, Jozef nearly yelled.

“I don’t recall. His wasn’t the only call I had that night.”

Jozef nearly dragged the officer down the corridor and hauled him into a secluded office, “Have a seat, Officer Milner.”

“You don’t believe ...? Roy asked furtively, not wanting the others to hear about the magic. He saw Jozef nod. “I’ll pull up the dispatches from yesterday," Roy said, “Find out who was on call at the center, and get a list of nine-one-one calls, too.”

“I’ll contact Grandmother and Anya,” Jana said. “If this man knows where David is, and is under some sort of compulsion, they’ll know.”

*************

The cruiser pulled over to the curb, allowing its driver to step out and survey the area. Jozef stood close, never stepping away from the open door. He scanned the way he’d come, taking note of the towers. Even in broad daylight, he could see the center tower flash its lights in the distance. Around him the area looked desolated, with its run down homes that matched David’s description. The old side of town had surely seen better days.

Seated inside, Anya took notice as shades and worn curtains shuffled slightly by the inhabitants, who didn't wish to become involved with any police matter. Those who had ventured onto their porches or entry ways hurried inside to quickly lock their doors. To many times, they had heard the sound of gunfire from gang wars and drug dealers, and they weren't about to risk being outside.

Even with her magic, Anya wasn’t foolish enough to risk coming into the seedy side of town. Not alone, anyway. She reached out with her senses, looking for David. “Any luck?”

Jozef climbed back inside, and retrieved the map once more. “Nothing. It's a shame you were only able to pull out the general location of where Milner had taken David.”

“At least we’re on the right track.” Anya stated. “Nathan really did a number on both him and Officer Garrett. Grandmother said she may never be able to repair the damage done to their memories.”

“You're right, of course.” Jozef conceded. "There’s no telling how many officers Nathan compelled to obey him. I’m sure the chief will want you to check all the other officers to ensure they're not under any of Nathans directives.”

Pulling away, he traversed the streets, until he impulsively made a right turn onto a dirt-paved road. Without giving it much thought, he reached out with his own senses, and he detected something faint. Anya reached outwards herself, only to recoil slightly when her sense touched the all-too-familiar pendant. Lightly she probed once more, praying it was still on David. She sighed with relief when she found him weak but alive. Probing further, she located the other half, mindful now of the backlash. She could see the acknowledgement on Jozef’s face when he backed slowly away from the house.

*************

David sat quietly at the table, his mouth watering from the smell of food, while Nathan consumed his meal in front of him,. “Hungry boy?” Nathan teased David with the food in front of him. “I can only imagine how you managed to survive the week foraging for food from who knows where. I bet this is a delicacy compared to what you’ve been eating.” he said before he took another bite. “Just tell me where you’ve been and I’ll let you eat.”

David kept his eyes downcast not daring to look at the food. Suddenly a part of him seemed to scream inside ‘I’m here!’ when he felt Anya’s presence, only to have it fade away. ‘Don’t leave me.’ he begged.

Nathan put down his food and looked around the room. A chill seemed to overcome him and he rose from the table. “Into _the_ closet_ boy,” he ordered. “Don’t come out or make a sound.” David stood up and complied. Nathan closed the door behind him when David slumped to the ground.

Just when Nathan entered the living room, the door burst open “Freeze,” Jozef yelled pointing his pistol at him.

Nathan froze, taking the situation in calmly “What’s the problem, officer?”

“Put your hand’s up where I can see them. Jozef demanded, slowly moving inside the house. “Where’s the boy?”

“What boy?”

“I know he’s here. David, come out here.”

“Officer I don’t know what you’re talking about. There’s _no_ boy_ here. Just _put_ down_ the gun and I’ll show you.” Nathan said.

With much uncertainty, Jozef started to comply only to raise his weapon once more. “I would suggest you don’t utter another word. That necklace,” Jozef signaled with his weapon. "Take it off now!”

“What the …” Nathan uttered. “I said put away your weapon” he ordered. Jozef struggled, forced to comply and holstered his pistol.

“Now get down” Nathan said compelling the officer to the ground. "And stay there till I tell you to move.”

Down on all fours, Jozef found himself unable to move. He saw Nathan starting to remove the pendant. Just outside the door Anya moved inside with an air of confidence, her fingers moving in an intricate pattern.

A part of Nathan wanted to obey the words he heard inside his head, telling him to surrender and do as she told him. “Get the hell out of my head, bitch.”

Startled, Anya momentarily lost focus and stumbled with her spell, only to recompose herself. She had never had anyone disobey her orders.

“Quit moving your damn fingers,” Nathan said fighting her, moving slowly towards her.

“Listen Bitch,” Nathan snarled “give it up. Maybe I’ll let you live after I get done with the narc. _Now_ get_ on your knees.

Anya continued to whisper unintelligible words as Nathan fought against her.

"Quit your muttering, Bitch," he snarled as he grasped hold of the pendant around his neck, drawing on its power to strengthen his will against the young sorceress

Anya continued her magic assault, while Nathan became momentarily distracted when he noticed movement out of the corner of his eye. Suddenly, he felt compelled to fall to his knees, as he found his own mind suggesting that he give up his struggle and obey Anya's commands.

Nathan ignored the impulse as he refocused his attack on Anya, while she struggled under its power. Sensing that she was weakening, he growled in anger, "Shut_the_fuck_up_bitch! He forced more of his will upon her, commanding her to "Stay_the_fuck_still!" as Anya tried to move away.

Anya realized she was losing the battle. Nathan stepped forward, reaching outward with his free hand as he slowly gained supremacy over her. He grabbed her by the throat with his beefy hand, and slowly started squeezing. Anya's surprised look turned to one of terror, as she realized that she had badly misjudged the pendant's power. She'd never been in a real magic battle before, and her first one wasn't going well at all.

As she struggled to breathe, Anya watched helplessly as his face grinned triumphantly. "Gotcha now, bitch. Once I'm done with you, I'll take care of the officer."

Out of nowhere, a shrill voice screamed, "Leave her alone, you bastard! David rammed his body against Anya's tormentor. He hit Nathan over the head with a plate, which shattered, but Nathan maintained his grip on the girl. David continued his onslaught as he tried to draw Nathan's attention away from Anya. He jumped on Nathan's back and started to pull on the man's hair, wrapping his legs around Nathan's waist.

Struggling against the unexpectedly fierce attack from David, Nathan was forced to release his grasp, letting a nearly-strangled Anya fall to the floor. He reached behind himself and tried to grab hold of the boy.

David continued to yell as he struck him with weakened fists, demanding "Give_me_back_my_pendant! It's mine, not yours!"

Nathan twisted and turned, his attention now focused on David. Nathan swung around wildly as he tried to dislodge the crazed boy, who tried to box his ears.

As he clung onto Nathan, David continued to distract Nathan from Anya with his feeble attacks and verbal assaults. "I gave half the pendant to my brother, you asshole! I_want_it_back!" Even with his feeble blows, David's anger had it desire effect, as years of suffering at the hands of Nathan flowed from him. "You killed Brad for it, you bastard! You killed my brother, and took away my mother by changing her! You_destroyed_my_family!"

Ranting like a lunatic, David continued to hit Nathan with all he had. "You wanted to use it against me, to control me like Mom! Well you couldn't! I fought it! I fought it all these years because it was mine to begin with, not his! You_hear_me, IT_BELONGS_TO_ME!"

Nathan was forced to let go of the pendant, and he grabbed hold of David's arm just as David was able to wrap his arm around his neck. As he yanked the crazed boy around, Nathan felt drops of blood trickle down his neck from where David had clawed him.

His face red with anger, Nathan tossed the frail boy away as if he was a ragdoll. "You Bastard!" he screamed. "You'll pay for that."

David hit the side of a cabinet with a sickening crunch, and felt his ribs give way as they took the full impact. David fell to the floor with a thud, and the cabinet toppled on top of him.

Nathan yelled in triumph, "Serves you right kid. I had plans for you, but not anymore! I control the pendant. Its power's mine now, not yours!"

Forced to watch the struggle between Nathan and David, Jozef suddenly found that he was able to slowly move of his own free will. Gathering his wits about him, Jozef struggled to reassert control over his body, as Nathan's command no longer had its intended effect. As he reached outwards, searching for the magic, Jozef could no longer detect the magic of the pendant coming from Nathan, but from where David had been thrown.

Jozef realized that David had managed to remove the pendant from Nathan. As he lifted himself off the floor, Jozef called out. "Anya, Nathan doesn't have the pendant." Clenching his hand into a fist, he sprang towards Nathan just as Nathan realized that the pendant was gone. Taking aim, Jozef connected with Nathan's upper jaw causing him to stagger sideways.

As Anya struggled to regain her breath, her terror at being strangled gave way to anger and her temper flared at how close he'd come to killing her. In a hoarse voice, Anaya renewed her magic fight once more, as she could feel the power in Nathan grow weaker.

Wavering under her renewed assault, Nathan started to buckle under Anya's mental and Jozef's physical attacks. He swung blindly at Jozef, and as he slowly weakened, he could see the anger on Anya's face deepen.

Jozef delivered a side kick to Nathans ribs, before he placed a well-aimed hit to the face, and finally watched as Nathan staggered backwards. He crumpled to the ground after being hit with a final uppercut to the jaw. Battered by Jozef's assault, his mind weakened by Anya's magic, Nathan finally succumbed, and his eyes glazed and he collapsed into unconsciousness.

Anya's face still showed a mask of anger, as she massaged her neck, red and sore from where the man's hand had grabbed her. Shaking, Anya tried to scream at him with her sore throat, "You bastard! You son of a bitch!"

As he massaged his sore hand, Jozef uttered through clenched teeth, "He definitely doesn't have a glass jaw." Jozef watched, horror-stricken, as Anya started to direct her fury at the now docile man. He grabbed hold her. "Anya stop! He's down. It's over!" Jozef said with an urgency in his voice.

Furious, Anya screamed, "It's not over! That bastard's got to pay- pay dearly for what he did." Her eyes narrowed as she started to utter another incantation.

Knowing that he might regret the action, but needing desperately to get through Anya's anger, Jozef slapped her across the face, breaking her concentration.

She turned her attention on him. Suddenly Anya realized what she was about to do as Jozef stood before her. She clasped a hand across her mouth, and quickly stepped backwards, looking like she was in shock, and she apologized to him. "I'm sorry Jozef, I didn't mean… I've never been so angry, so scared in my life and he …."

Jozef went over to Nathan and angrily, roughly pulled the man's arms behind and handcuffed them together. "Remind me to inform Greg never to make you angry." He tried to ease the tension, now that the struggle was over, but the joke fell flat.

Once he was certain that Nathan was incapacitated, Jozef gently asked as he held the shaken woman, "Are you okay?"

As she calmed down, Anya realized how much she had always depended on her magic to protect herself. She'd underestimated her opponent, and it had nearly cost her life. She continued to apologize to Jozef. "I'm so sorry Jozef; I've never had to fight anyone with so much power before! It took all I could do just trying to keep him away. If it wasn't for David…"

Suddenly, they both realized that, in the fight, they had completely forgotten about the boy. As she bolted towards the fallen cabinet, Anya called out, "David! David! Are you okay?" She looked around where Nathan had thrown the boy, but she couldn't find anything except a few spots of blood. She closed her mind and probed with her sense, but couldn't locate him anywhere nearby. "I...can't sense the magic, or him!"

"You won't find him, Anya, or the pendant." Standing next to the open door, Jozef gazed outside, "I can't feel it, but I know he has it. He took it with him Anya, and I'm betting he used it to make us forget about him as he ran away with it."

***************

Jozef paced as he tried to explain to the chief the urgency of what had happened. "I'm telling you, they need to be careful if they run across the boy. He's hurt, and we don't know what state of mind he's in." He became visibly annoyed at the response he received. "No, we don't know where he'd go. Hell Chief, he could be anywhere with that pendant. Yes, it’s _that_ powerful, Nathan nearly killed Anya with it." He waited impatiently for a response. "No, she's fine. She's talking to Grandmother now. Look, just send someone over to pick up Nathan."

He felt a touch on his shoulder, and Jozef paused as Anya spoke quietly to him, "Grandmother and Jana are on their way."

Jozef covered the microphone of his phone and muttered under his breath so the chief wouldn't hear, "Is she angry?"

"Beyond livid, I'm afraid." Anya looked worried.

Jozef turned his attention back to his phone. "Chief, never mind about Nathan. Things just went beyond us on him. Just have the others search for the boy," he said as Anya nodded gravely. "Will he stay put while we search?" he asked Anya.

Her anger had abated, but she was still very upset. "He should. I was pretty forceful in the compulsion. And the way you trussed him up, I don't think he can get very far."

Jozef headed towards the car with Anya not far behind him. "Let's try along the east side. Hopefully David hasn't traveled very far."

************

David limped down the street as fast as he could go, while his head and chest throbbed with pain from hitting the cabinet. As he fled the scene of the fight, David clutched the pendant in his hand; forcing people to forget about him as he moved passed them.

Dazed and confused, putting as much distance between him and Nathan as possible, David thought he heard his brother's voice.

"Just toss the ball Davey before I tackle you. It doesn't matter where. I gotta practice my hits."

Laughing, David called to his brother before he threw the ball, "You’re gonna be the best tackler there is Brad. Even Dad said so."

David turned down a street not caring where he headed. His father's voice echoed, reminding him of his duty to the family.

"You're the man of the house son while I'm gone." His father smiled and his mom winked. The two seemed to have a secret between them. "Don't worry honey; I'll remind him as he complains about having to make his bed and doing his chores," his Mom said. Embarrassed by his mother David shrugged, "Awe mom!" His dad ruffled his hair one last time before he turned to leave with his unit overseas."

David yelled before his father boarded the bus to transport him to the airport. "DAD!"

Turning, his father smiled broadly when he saw David saluting him. Major Montgomery yelled back as he returned the boys salute. "You're in charge son. Take care of them."

David stopped as he tried to catch his breath, he heard Brads voice once more.

"Davey, Dad gave you that, and said it was yours since you're the oldest."

David broke the pendant in half, and watched as a shower of purple sparks jumped between the now broken halves. "Well, I'm giving you half, Brad, we're brothers right?" He felt a sharp sting between his finders where several sparks touched him before he handed it to his brother.

Brad's voice echoed back to him. "Wow Davey how did you make that happen?"

"It's David now, not Davey. Davey's a kids name; I have to be a man now."

Remembering his Dads words, he continued, "It's my job to help take care of you and Mom now that Dad's not coming back." He wiped tears from his eyes, as his brother held his half of the pendant. "It'll be my job Brad and I want you to help too."

David felt a hand on his shoulder, interrupting the voices from the past. He heard a man's voice questioning him, "Young…lady are you hurt?" as a small group had gathered around him.

David pushed the hand away, and angrily commanded, "Go _away_! I’m _not_ here! You've _never_ seen_ me!" He watched the crowd wandered away, never giving him another glance.

David winched in pain as he tenderly touched his side. He tried to will the pain away only to find it had no effect on him. Tired, he needed a place to hide, to rest, as his head seemed to throb worse.

His vision started to blur, and he felt like throwing up, when David headed towards an open park. After crawling into a large drain pipe where kids played, David tried to lean back against its curvy side, only to gasp in pain as his ribs hurt from his body bending to match the curve of the pipe.

Not caring if anyone had heard him, David mumbled incoherently as he lay down sideways, "I'm coming Dad, Brad, I'll be there soon." David felt the dried blood as he rested his head on his arm trying to ease the pain and nausea he felt.

Drifting in an out of a foggy haze, David recalled how both he and Brad tried to escape from Nathan that day. A memory of how two young boys ran for their lives as Nathan gave chase.

After breaking into an abandoned home, David told his scared brother, "Hide in the closet Brad, and don't make a sound. I'll keep watch for him."

David heard the door close while he walked quietly around the house, looking outside and trying to keep watch.

As David nodded off, fighting sleep, a rough hand suddenly covered David's mouth when Nathan grabbed him from behind. Whispering in the boys ear, "Trying to run away from me, were you? I'll show you what happens to kids who run away from me, boy." With a firm grip on the youth, the burly man carried David into the kitchen.

He ripped David's T-shirt from his body, and used it to gag the struggling child. Tying him with what was left of his shirt; Nathan looked around at the broken furniture, when a wicked grin formed on his face. He forced the boy to the floor.

David struggled as Nathan placed his left leg against a broken chair and held it in place.

His eyes wide with fright, watched as Nathan raised a large chair leg above his head, "Let's see how good you can run away with a busted leg boy," and swung downward with it across David's thigh bone.

David screamed in pain as he felt - and heard - the bone crack when the wood made contact. All the while, Nathan grinned wickedly in the pleasure of it.

Somewhere through David's muffled screams of pain, he watched Nathan begin to repeat the process on a different part of his leg, when - he - heard his brother yell. "Leave my brother alone!"

Crying out in pain, David watched as Brad tried to tackle the giant of a man. He watched helplessly as Nathan took the chair leg and bashed it against his brother's skull with a sickening - and final - crunch. Before he passed out from the pain, David knew his brother was never going to play football again. Brad was never going to do _anything_ again.

Startled awake from the nightmare, David could see that the sun would be setting soon. Still, the images in his head continued. Pulling himself out of the pipe, he saw his mother weeping as she broke down in tears, crying.

"Brad's gone. You were supposed to get him to safety, to bring back help. Only now your brother's gone. You said you'd protect him!" she accused after Nathan had carried David back in pain.

Now with Brad's half of the pendant, David watched and listened as Nathan used the pendant on his mother. He observed how Nathan used the pendant to turn his own mother against him. "You're no son of mine! You failed him." She declared, to Nathans twisted form of enjoyment. "I don't know why your father put you in charge. Brad would have done a better job than you!"

David seethed with anger as Nathan demoralized his mother further, changing her into a prostitute for his own personal gain.

Elaine, dressed in a slutty outfit stood before Nathan, gave him the money she took in from that night. "Elaine, that's not nearly as much as you'd brought in the night before."

In a timid voice, Elaine shivered visibly, hoping Nathan wouldn't punish her, quickly explained, "There were two new girls, several years younger than me, taking my regulars. I was lucky to make this."

In a condescending voice David heard Nathan exclaim, "We'll you're not as pretty or young as you used to be. Perhaps a new place for you to work." Drumming his fingers as if he was thinking, Nathan pulled out a business card from his pocket. Handing it to her, he said, "There's a new place opening out of town. Go to this address. They'll be waiting for you."

David watched his mother leave on last time when Nathan commanded her before she left, "Oh, and Elaine, be sure to have them put your earnings in my account."

David remembered how he had once escaped, but a policeman brought him back only to have Nathan change the officers perception of what happened.

"Don't worry officer; I'll be sure to discipline him for running away. Thanks again for bringing him back." Nathan pulled David roughly inside as the officer turned away, not caring what David had said earlier.

Into the night David walked reliving the memories on how Nathan had grown frustrated with him when the pendant failed to work on him.

Nathan commanded harder as David sat there with the banana in his hand. "I said lick it damn you."

"No! David yelled defiantly, nearly earning him a backhanded slap when he stuffed as much of the fruit in his mouth before Nathan stopped him, savoring the taste as he swallowed as much as possible.

Soon even David couldn’t resist the pendants power, "That's it boy. Suck on it. Suck on it all you want." Nathan was pleased with himself. "Why don't you take a bite of it now, hmm? Go on take a big bite of it."

David resisted the urge as hard as he could while he brought the fruit to his lips. His mouth puckered up more when he took a small bite, before he was able to stop himself.

Nathan brought forth his evil grin as David spit out what he had bitten into. "Don't sweat it boy, it’s a start, it's a start indeed. I have plans for you boy." Nathan said with an evil grin.

David crouched behind the bushes as the car drove slowly down the street. Seeing no more cars after it continued down the street, David stood up and continued down the lane. His head throbbed with pain as he felt the dry mat of blood coating its side. Even the sharp pain of his shattered ribs had become a throbbing ache as he lost blood and strength. He muttered to himself, "I'm sorry Dad. I'm sorry Brad. I failed the family and you."

When he came to a brick wall, David scaled it; he was beyond pain now. He cared about nothing more than to reach the goal he'd set for himself. Dispirited, weak, feeling hopeless inside, he hoped they would at least forgive him. He _needed_ them to forgive him, since his own mother had given up on him so long ago.

His voice carried in the night as he talked deliriously to the headstone of his dead father. He imagined his father before him as he tried to explain, his head hung in shame "I'm sorry Dad. I screwed up royally, I'm sorry," he pleaded, desperately seeking his father's forgiveness, only to have his father turn away disappointed.. "NO DAD, DON’T GO!"

Crying to no one in particular, David curled up beside his brothers grave. "I'm back, Brad. You’re my brother right? You forgive me don’t you?" And as he looked at the half of the pendant he'd given Brad, he imagined how it glowed softly in his hand. "I brought it back to you like I promised I would. I brought it back, Brad. I brought it back, cause I gave it to you."

Finally overcome by fatigue, he laid his head down on his arm to curl up close to the cold slab of stone, longing to be with a family now gone; trying desperately to conjure up memories of better times they once shared.

In his hand clutched tightly, one pendant then the other seemed to glow together in the night, together once more with its rightful owner.

*************

Once more, Jozef headed down the road as the sun slowly crept up in the morning sky. Having remembered what David had said earlier, Jozef had an unnatural confidence about his destination. "I'm telling you Anya, he would come here. He loved both his father and brother dearly."

"True, and with the pendant's power, he could make anyone forget him," Anya acknowledged. "That would explain why no-one we've talked to has seen him."

Jozef turned the car through the cemetery gates, and followed a path that he'd learned earlier in his investigation. As he neared Brad's grave, Jozef felt the familiar feeling when he came close to something magical, only this time, he detected two pieces, each with its own distinct signature.

He slowed down, and heard a gasp from Anya as she touched the boy with her ability. "We have to hurry Jozef. He's hurt - really bad."

After Jozef parked the car as near their destination as possible, the two ran, slowing only when they approached the grave. There they spotted David, curled up as if he was taking a nap. He lay unmoving in the chill of the morning air, exactly where he had laid down sometime in the night.

In a worried voice Anya exclaimed as she examined the content of David's injuries, ever mindful of the pendant's power, "We don't have much time Jozef. He's alive, but barely."

Ever so carefully, Jozef lifted the frail boy in his arms, resting the boys head on his shoulder as he headed back towards the car, "The nearest hospital is at least ten to fifteen minutes from here."

Anya winced at that news, and proclaimed as she strode by Jozef's side, "Jozef... Jozef, listen to me. He won't live that long. Even if I transported us to the hospital, he won't live long enough for the trauma doctors to take care of him."

Jozef paused, and listened as Anya explained tearfully. "He's hurt badly. We're lucky that he's even alive now. But if we hurry, there's a chance, a slim chance he'll live. But the only way is…"

As he looked at the boy, Jozef understood what Anya was suggesting. "We promised him we’d take him someplace safe after we found him. He didn’t want to go back to the park."

"I know," Anya acknowledged, pain in her voice. She uttered the spell transporting them from the cemetery to the front of the water park.

Outside the entrance, Grandmother waited as the two approached. With her stern expression, Anya feared Grandmother would block Jozef from entering the park as he carried the boy.

Instead, Grandmother waved them forward, as she explained in a hurried tone, "I've had the girls close off the wading pool. The water from the showers will be too strong for him. The shock from that strong of magic would kill him."

Grandmother approached Jozef as he carried the boy into the park. As she reached for the pendants, Grandmother informed him. "It is rare, Jozef, that I will allow a male to enter my park, let alone two. Please understand that I'm only doing this for the sake of the boy."

Astonished and grateful, Jozef could only say; "Mulţumire! Bunica" as he hurried to catch up to Anya.

As he entered the shallow water, Anya placed her hands under David's legs. Slowly they both lowered themselves into the water. Beside him, unbidden and surprisingly, a third set of hands reached out, taking hold of David's head.

Jozef watched as Coach Lisa seated herself in the water next to him. She placed the boy's ashen face in her lap, stroking the boy's cheek. In a sorrow filled voice, and fighting back tears, she said, "Grandmother said he'd be back. She couldn't see if he'd live; only that you both would return with him."

As they sat in the water, cradling the gravely-injured boy, his breathing came in ragged gasps, Jozef noticed Grandmother and several more staff members gathered along the pools edge with worried expressions. They were watching and waiting anxiously.

As she sat there, Lisa caressed David's face, talking to no one in particular. "Liz and I watched him as he practiced on the boards. We watched as he surfaced just after a dive, grinning like a Cheshire cat, or smacking the water in frustration. He knew when he did a dive right, or wrong."

She moved a few stray strands of hair out of David's face and continued. "If not the boards, he'd swim lap after lap for as long as he could, before Liz would make him stop to take a break."

"He's shy around people until he gets to know them, and he's very observant. We found that out when he first made comments to us while he'd wait for some chore needing to be done. He pointed out minor mistakes the girls would make that we'd missed; he'd suggest to them what to do to correct the problem and left it up to them to either accept or ignore his advice. He'd encourage the girls to do better, because his Dad said it was the right thing to do." Tears were streaming down her face, dripping into the water of the pool, but she didn't notice or care.

She tilted her head in direction of the Junior Lifeguard Academy direction, Lisa stated as a matter of fact, "The JLA became his solace, Jozef, his home away from home, and all the while, he hid his troubles from all of us."

Minutes felt like hours while they listened to David's labored breathing, unsure whether he'd live or die.

All around each breathed a collective sigh of relief once they heard David's breathing become stronger and color returned to his face. Ever-so-slowly his body took on the feminine features of a young pre-teen girl. Clothes morphed from the tattered remains, and then, strangely, a pendant reappeared around David's slender neck, both heart-shaped pieces locked together once more.

Jozef reached over with his own feminized hand and snapped the chain. He yanked the pendant from David and sent it flying as far away as possible, only to have it, moments later, re-materialize around his neck.

With a panic-stricken look on her face, Anya concentrated, using incantation after incantation she knew working feverishly to prevent the intermingling of both David's pendant and Bikini Beach's magical properties. Afterwards an exhausted Anya found to her dismay, her efforts had been for naught; she detected both spells enveloped David - now Melody - once more as she floated in the pool.

************

David, braced his hands on slender hips as he stood his ground, clad once more in the familiar staff uniform, as Grandmother prepared to extract her form of vengeance on Nathan. "I _said_ No!" he said in a firm yet cracking contralto voice, nearly stomping a slender foot in emphasis.

Grandmother paused in the middle of her incantation, and all eyes turned to the pre-teen, none more so than Nathan. Forced to sit quietly and helplessly, Nathan watched as Grandmother expression started to show her annoyance with the young girl.

"Grandmother please!" he pleaded, "I know he nearly killed Miss Anya and me, but to turn him into a prostitute like my mom? That would be wrong."

"I can think of worse things for him David," she explained to the youth.

Repulsed by the man, David refused to even look at Nathan, else he might turn on him as well. "So can I, Grandmother, but it would still be wrong."

Grandmother tried to appeal to his sense of justice, "So do you want the courts to handle this? Nothing good would come of it. David doesn't exist in this reality. You would have to lie under oath about what happened."

David touched the pendant without thinking, "I could make them believe me, Grandmother."

"Would you David? Would you use it for your own purpose?"

David thought for a moment, and then hung his head. "No, that would be wrong too."

"So we're back to where we started."

Having listened to the two argue, Anya thought of a possible solution. She used her telepathy to convey her thoughts to Grandmother who nodded appreciatively, as she then approached David. "David, honey, what if there was another way."

David was puzzled. "Not a prostitute?"

"Not a prostitute, I promise, but…" She bent forward, whispered in his ear.

Slowly, his face began to brighten and a small grin spread across his face. "You can do that? And girly?" David asked.

"Yes and as girly as I can make him," Anya said with a smile and a wink.

"Will he remember?"

"Do you want him to?" she asked again.

David hesitated, unsure. "I…I don't know. I mean it's wrong, but... You decide, I don't want to know. I don't even want to be here when you do it."

As Lisa guided David towards the door, he couldn't resist the urge when he passed Nathan. "If you do remember, I hope you hate every minute of it. My family may be back for now, but they're not the same ones I remember. I'll never forget the ones I grew up with, Nathan, or what you did to us and this Melody."

David tried to imitate Nathan's grin, so out of place on his once more cute face, when he bared his teeth, his full hatred towards the man came forth. "Just think. I get to know what Anya's planning to do to you, and just like you, I don't want to be a girl. Only, I have a choice. In two years, maybe three, you'll be running around screaming and laughing, to do as you please, while I won't be here."

David ignored their gasps nor cared what the adults heard as he hissed, "I_really_don't_want_ to be a girl. I hate it! Still, before I’m gone, I get to know what happens to you, and you know what? It sucks big time, that’s what, because you're going to be alive. You fucking bastard."

Lisa glanced back to see worried and stunned looks all around, and said, "Let's head over to the Staff lounge Mel... I mean David. Let's go have a talk," Lisa closed the door behind her, worried herself as they left.

Anya turned her attention back to Nathan, her ire evident. "I may have promised David to make you girly Nathan, but even girly girls do unspeakable things when they get older. And when you're old enough, so will you — if I let you. I can't allow that." She bit her lip for a moment in thought. "How about this? I can put a spell on you such that every time you feel like doing something violent or evil, you get an overwhelming urge to perform a disgusting sex act. How would you like that?"

Nathan's eyes widened in terror unable to vocalize his fear as he realized the extent of _how_ she could change him.

Anya concentrated, and then began a complicated incantation. As soon as she finished it, she grinned wickedly at Nathan. His eyes were still filled with the terror at what she might have done to him as he felt the beginnings of her chant.

"Oh, don't worry. I'm not evil, unlike you. But I did make you so repulsed by evil and wickedness, that, even though you'll remember what you did and who you were, if you have an evil thought, you'll find an unstoppable compulsion to perform an act of charity. The more wicked the thought, the more charity you'll do."

As Anya cast another spell on Nathan, Jozef placed a call. "Child Services." When a voice answered on the other end. "This is Officer Josslin Donovan, I need to report an abandoned child. Female, appears to be less than one year of age, parent's whereabouts currently unknown at this time." With Nathan’s transformation completed, Jozef felt no remorse for the once man, more concerned about the girl who had just left. "No, I’ll be accompanied by Officer Jana."

While Jana talked with Anya, Jozef approached the older woman as she tried to come to understand her. He looked at the elderly woman with a different perspective, from the stories he had grown up with, needing to drop old perceptions. “I did what I thought was best for the boy Grandmother.”

“As did we all Jozef, but the decision is ultimately David’s, I’m afraid. If we forced him to live a life he didn’t want, would we have been any better than Nathan?”

“Grandmother, there is much I still have to learn. Great-grandmother said she was bitter in the beginning. She didn’t understand what you had done for her until later. Over time she began to appreciate what you had done for her.”

Grandmother studied Jozef for a moment as she read what he was about to ask. "I'm afraid I'm not much of a teacher, Jozef." Her eyes echoed a great sadness. "I've failed as a teacher before. I'm afraid of failing you, too."

"Still, Grandmother, I've learned more on this case than when I did it alone. I don't fully understand the extent of what I have. With yours, and Anya's help, maybe I can hone my ability further."

Jozef with Jana's help settled a now sleeping infant within a car seat Anya had magically provided, and explained, "My friends didn't understand what I could do, and I learned to keep it a secret, afraid to use it. Perhaps if I had more practice, better understood what I could do, the outcome would have been more favorable for David."

"Understand, Jozef, we may not see eye to eye all the time, but I'll see what I can do for you."

"That’s all I ask Grandmother," he said before he departed, leaving Anya and Grandmother alone.

“Josie? Jana said softly, “after we drop her off, let’s go have a chat, detective to detective, my treat.” Jana offered. Jozef nodded solemnly at the thought.

"He's hurting inside Grandmother."

"Deeply Anya. He blames himself for not making David stay. He blames himself for the fight, and Nathan ... hurting you. Whatever happens we need to let Jana and Jozef know."

Anya looked at her grandmother. She, too, was still learning about Grandmother, and her respect had grown substantially through the events surrounding David. "You showed great restraint, Grandmother, after what Nathan did to us. I thought for sure you'd do something to him while we searched for David."

Grandmother admitted however reluctantly to her Granddaughter. "I was sorely tempted, Anya. Knowing you were safe is what held me back - that and I knew you'd find a unique punishment for him."

"So David didn't stop you?"

"No Anya, he did stop me," Grandmother corrected her granddaughter, "and that's what worries me. But not with his pendant. He did it with his words. Even with the evil he'd endured, he still didn't want us to act out of malice as much as he wanted to earlier.”

“Perhaps, Grandmother, it was the fact that you told him what happened to you that changed his mind.” Anya speculated.

“Maybe. I'm curious, though, where did his father find such a powerful talisman? But that’s enough for now." Grandmother’s and Anya's greater concern turned back to the boy and his desire not to stay. "Right now, we have more important matters to worry about." Anya could only nod in agreement.

**********

David rotated his spoon in the ice cream cup while Coach Lisa talked. "Miss Lisa, I know what you're trying to do. My mind is made up. I'm sorry."

Beside her, both Holly and Vicky had joined their group as Lisa tried to persuade the pre-teen.

"Honey, you're young, and you have your whole life ahead of you. You shouldn't end it this way," Coach Lisa said in a sincere, almost pleading tone. Like Holly, Lisa couldn't understand why David refused to budge. "Why, David? Why do you hate being a girl so much?"

David stared into the cup, not really interested in eating as the ice cream melted. "Miss Lisa, why does Miss Anya have to make some guys forget that they've been changed into girls?"

"Because they can't accept ..." Lisa started to say, but then her eyes widened as she realized what he'd been trying to tell them.

He removed the pendant from around his neck and placed it on the table with a heavy sigh. "I wish I could come to the park and have fun on the rides like them. I wish that, when I changed back from being a girl, I could tell my friends how much fun I had here never knowing. I envy them, Miss Lisa." He retrieved the pendant. "The half I kept never lets me forget things, like who I am. If I'd never worn it in the shower, maybe I would have had Melody's memories, but I did, and now I'll always be David. It'll never let me forget. Ever."

"How do you know that? How can you be so sure?" Holly asked as David spun the pendent on its chain in front of them.

"I don't remember much from when I was little, but from the time Dad gave me this, I've remembered everything. Every single thing. I’ve always been good at pointing out things, but that’s because I watch people, and it's helped me with that, and I could recall it again and again. It's like I have a photographic memory."

Lisa wondered aloud, curious, "Why are you telling us this, David?"

"There's another reason I don't want to stay" he said as he pointed to the other half after it had stopped spinning. "It's dangerous. You can control people with it. That's another reason I wanted to go back. Brad was learning what it could do, and he was starting to abuse it, like Nathan. He didn't play football like I knew he could. He used it to cheat. He even used it on me."

"So if you stayed..." Lisa prompted.

"I would have probably had to fight Brad over it sooner or later. I love my brother, even in this reality, I guess. I'd rather fight someone I hate than someone I love."

"So we can't change your mind," Lisa pleaded sadly.

"Not unless Miss Anya or Grandmother can make me forget who I am and get rid of the pendant. I don't want it. I'm afraid of what I'll do with it."

“Don’t you think they should know what you’re telling us David?”

David shook his head. "I'm sure they already know. Ever since we came in here, I've felt them checking on me, just like before. I'm sure they're nearby listening, or using their magic to listen in from far away. I wanted them to understand, even after they saved my life, why I don't want to stay. I'm not mad at them, because, Miss Lisa," tears started coming down his eyes and his voice trembled in anguish as he confessed, "I'm scared. I don't want to die, really I don't, but I don't want to be a girl either. It’s not who I am, and ...," He hurled the pendant away. "And I don't want that stupid pendant. It's been nothing but trouble ever since Dad gave it to me."

Before he could run, Lisa grabbed hold of David as he started to rise from his chair. Pulling him close to her, Lisa held on to him as his body shook while he wept uncontrollably.

As she held the trembling girl, Lisa could hear both Holly and Vicky whispering to each other, “Go on, Vicky, he trusts us, and you understand more than anybody what he’s going through.”

“You and your psych classes, Bones,” Vicky uttered under her breath. For some unknown reason, Star Trek references were quite popular among the staff.

“Aye, captain.”

Both Holly and Vicky pulled their chairs closer to Lisa and David so others couldn't overhear.

"You're not the only one who never wanted to be a girl, David," Vicky stated in a soothing voice. She continued. "Both Holly and I know what you're going through."

Between his sobs, David stuttered. "I...I...don't understand. How...how... would you know what it's like?"

Sitting David back down, Lisa wiped the tears from his face, as Vicky explained. "David, just like you, we didn't ask to become girls. For me, it all started with a friend of mine when he wanted to pull a prank."

As David listened, he became enthralled as Vicky told him how she had been changed against her will. His eyes grew wider when Vicky told him how she ruined her life - wanting to end it just like him, only to have a friend stop her in time.

When Vicky finished, Holly picked up where she left off. "David, you're also not the only one to break into the park and be punished." She pointed between the two of them. "The two of us, and a few others, are still paying for the damaged we caused. Once we're done, we can go back to being boys again."

"So you get to become boys again, while I can't."

Vicky quickly made clear her situation. "Honey, that's not entirely true. What Holly didn't tell you is that I may never be able to either. The water intermixed with the wizard's spell. Like you, I have two magics mixed on me. Even though Anya's working on it, she may never be able to undo it. I may never be a boy again."

When David heard it he felt sad for her. "You're stuck like me."

Vicky put her hand on David's shoulder. "Yes, David, I am. It was pretty rough in the beginning, but I made it through, and I think you can, too. You can come to us for help, and I'm sure Anya would help you, too."

David looked thoughtful as he considered the idea.

Lisa and the girls could see David was wavering. She clasped her hands in David's, asking, "David? What about Brad and your mother? Don't you think they wouldn’t like to have their lives back, too? Especially your brother?"

"Yeah, but I don't know anything about them, or Melody." David was clearly torn on what he should do, "Can I think about it? Please?"

********************

David stood alone in front of his father's grave. Nobody bothered him as he thought of why his father left to go overseas.

"Why do you have to go Dad?" he had asked him when both Brad and he were told his father would be going away for a while.

"Well, son, there are people that depend on me, and other soldiers, to help protect them from people who want to take away their freedom." Major Montgomery said after he took a seat next to his son while they fished on the dock. "Son, when I joined the military” he explained to the young boy, “your mother and I understood what our lives would be like. As soon as we settled in one place, it seemed like it was time to move again. Just as soon as you and your brother made friends, we yanked you away from them. It was tough to watch you say goodbye to someone you’d just made friends with."

With a questioning look, David asked his father, "Dad? Mom said you were going to leave the military after this. Is that true?"

Major Montgomery wrapped his arm around his son's shoulder as he pulled him close, giving him a hard squeeze. "Yep, that was a tough decision, but not nearly as tough as watching my family having to deal with constant upheaval. I think it's time I stay put for a while. So after this tour, I'll put in the paperwork and become a civilian once more. It'll be good to be able to spend more time with my family instead of being gone most of the time."

He cast his line out again. "David as you grow up you’ll find not all decisions are going to be easy in life. Some you don't even like to make, but once you make it, you need to stay with it, or else it becomes meaningless."

Major Montgomery stood up and proclaimed with a smirk on his face before he reeled his line back in on last time. "Son, you know what?"

David stood up beside him, looking at him expectedly. "What?"

"I don't think there are any fish in this lake. Why don't you take a look and see if you can find some." He hoisted David in the air and tossed him in, hearing his son laugh, "DAAAAD!"

With a sad smile, “I love and miss you Dad,” David whispered before he gave his father's grave a quick salute and headed back to the car where Lisa, Holly and Vicky waited for him.

As they drove away, Lisa turned on the road back to Bikini Beach. She along with the others decided not to press the issue while David looked out the window, obviously deep in thought. In a quiet voice, "It's not an easy decision, he said to no one in particular, but I decided."

Lisa tried to control herself, as she continued to drive, along with Vicky and Holly, anxious to hear what he had to say. "What did you decide David?" Vicky asked afraid of what he would tell them.

With his eyes watering, David knew what he had to do. He didn't like it, yet he knew it was the right thing to do. "My name's not David -it's- Melody."

***********

Anya tried to reason with the stubborn girl. "Mel, we don't have to do this. You saved my life, and this would be my way of repaying you," she said while Mel studied the paper Grandmother had given her.

"I want to Miss Anya. You both saved _my_ life. You and Officer Donovan and Grandmother talked me out of doing something stupid. I think it's all even, so I should pay. Still that's a lot of money," Mel said when she realized the cost of the pass.

She handed the sheet of paper back, a worried frown on her face. "I don't think I have that much money saved up, Grandmother. You can have what's in my savings account. Maybe I can pay the rest by helping Miss Lisa and Miss Elizabeth? Or even help around the park?" Mel offered.

Anya and Grandmother smiled at what Mel wanted to do. "Did you know about the money you made with the NRD's fundraiser, Mel? They _did_ pay you for those pictures. We kept the money here," Anya informed Mel. "Plus, there was a reward for Nathan's capture, if I remember correctly, along with survivor benefits from your father's military service."

Grandmother recalculated the numbers and handed Mel a new set of figures. "Of course, there would be some money left over, which we would put in your savings account."

"Wow!" Mel exclaimed as she looked at the amount left over. "Wouldn't Mom be suspicious if I suddenly had that much money?"

"That's true." Anya stated. "What if ..." Anya pondered momentarily, "we used this amount," she wrote out a figure on the paper, "to help those that can't afford a one or two day pass and the rest will go into your savings? This way you could help other people, too."

Mel brightened at the idea. "But only if they don't remember or don't mind being a girl, Miss Anya. I don't like how some were forced into being girls."

"Agreed." Anya replied.

Relieved, Mel signed the paper, but then a few more questions seemed to come to her. "Can I tell either Mom or Brad that I can do things? Or about the park? I don't like to keep secrets from them."

"I'm sorry, Mel, there are some things you'll have to keep to a secret, I'm afraid, like the magic you can do. And what happened to them, they may not accept, especially Brad." Grandmother replied.

Disappointed, Mel asked, "I still want to come back and help out at the Lifeguard Academy, if you don't mind."

"I think we can let you help out, if that's what you really want," Grandmother answered, sure that the coaches would be pleased. "I'm sure neither Lisa nor Liz would mind."

"Uh. What happens now? Do I go in the showers?"

"Not this time," Anya guided Mel over to the couch while she studied Mel's aura intently before she started her incantation. The weaves of both spells were tightly cast around the girl. She detected how the pendant's power seemed to shield Mel's memories.

Anya began a complex incantation to make Mel a girl permanently.

Transfixed, images of another life formed within Mel’s mind. She seemed to move within blurred images of a little girl looking in a mirror as she tried on a new dress, or talked with a friend, only to have the images disappear before they became permanent. More and more the images appeared around Mel as if she was on a spinning carousel with them swirling around her, just out of her touch. Desperately Mel tried to grasp hold of them, any of them, in a vain attempt of having some idea of who Melody was, only to have them move beyond her reach. She cried inside when they dissipated into nothingness, gone forever.

Her body tingled all over, and the room seemed to fade in and out, while she struggled to remain conscious. The last thing she remembered before blacking out was Grandmother holding her, and Anya in deep concentration, small beads of sweat on her brow. The blackness of unconsciousness was preceded by a flash of purple light.

**************

Mel moaned slightly when she opened her eyes to the glare of light. Covering her eyes with her hand, she turned away from the offending light.

A cheery voice asked curiously, "How are you feeling?"

Mel's eyes focused on Vicky, who was seated nearby, watching over the young girl. "Woozy. Where am I?"

"The First Aid Station. Your mom's talking with Dr. Chastity and Grandmother in the other room. It seems Anya has a slight headache and went home, while you spent a little too much time over by the diving boards and overexerted yourself," she said with a wink of her eye. With a seriousness in her tone Vicky asked, "How do you really feel, Mel?"

Mel looked down where the pendant lay settled between her two and still developing breasts. "Wishing I was still a boy."

Vicky could only sympathize with the young girl as she helped ease Mel up from the examining table. “I know you do. Just remember, you have me, and Holly, to help you.”

Mel held onto Vicky to steady herself, before the pair walked out of the room together to meet her mother. "I won't forget, Vicky. I promise."

**************

Finished with her story, Mel said, "Vicky and Holly have been helping me, especially Vicky. They've been like big sisters to me."

"When you finally decided to ask us for help," Vicky joked.

"Yeah." Mel admitted awkwardly. "And mom's been helping me also. It hasn't been easy for either of us. We have arguments and I have to be extra careful about what I say at times. But it's not as bad as it had been before."

A voice rang out at hearing the revelation. "Your mother knows you were a boy? You said she couldn't know."

"Yeah, but she's not my real mom, she's my foster mother." Mel's face turned beet red with shame, her eyes downcast while she scuffed the ground with her foot. "I... uh, I had trouble adapting with my family after I became Melody, and someone I love got hurt, and the only way to fix it was for me to leave, to become an orphan. I'm living with Miss Lisa now. She working to become my forever mom and adopt me." Mel hung her head at the memory of what had happened.

"I think that's enough for tonight Mel," Anya said, quite pleased with how much Mel had said, yet knowing that the girl had a _lot_ more to tell. "Maybe some other time when you're ready?"

"Yeah, maybe. I don't feel like talking anymore," Mel said softly.

Vicky put her arm around Mel's shoulder and led her back to their seats. “I think you did great, Mel. I know how hard it was too tell us this much. Telling them took a lot of courage on your part.”

“I guess. I still miss him though. Stupid magic, it sucks.”

*************

"Thanks again for driving me home," Mel said, giving both Vicky and Holly tight hugs. She turned and opened the door to her apartment. “I don't think I would have gone up in front of everyone if the both of you weren't there."

"You did a great job, Mel," Holly said, proud of the young girl. "We didn't expect you say much." Holly remarked. "You couldn't have said it unless you were ready to tell us what happened."

“And seeing you wearing a pretty dress, I think you’re accepting being a girl just fine. Holly commented. “It’s very nice looking.”

“Thanks. I wanted to surprise everyone. Mom and I picked it out and I’ve been practicing wearing high heels. I want to look my best when I ask the Judge to change my last name.”

“I think your last name fits you very nicely, Miss Mudd,” Holly teased. “Liz still thinks you’re a scamp though.”

“You are such a Trekkie," Mel said before sticking her tongue out at Holly and then remembered to ask before she forgot. "Oh, Mom wants to know if you'd both be available Saturday afternoon at the water park? A social worker's coming by and wants to talk to those that know us, and to see where Mom volunteers on the weekends."

"I don't have a problem with it," Holly said, "How about you, Vicky?"

"None that I can think of." Vicky stated. "What's her name?"

Mel gave an impish grin. "_His_ names Mr. Ryan Evans. He's a middle aged man. He has these strange ideas on what a woman's responsibilities should be. I think he's a jerk."

Both girls looked at Mel suspiciously, the same question on their minds. "And I suppose you _suggested_ that he come to the water park?" Vicky asked.

Mel feigned shock at the accusation, but her giggle gave her away. "Uh-uh. Mom did. Really. She thinks he's a jerk, too. Said he's old fashioned about what a woman can do. I'm just going to sit by the Men's showers and watch what happens when she comes out."

*************

Lisa opened the door slowly to keep the noise down as she entered the apartment. Inside, the flickering light of the TV cast its shadow over the living room, where she found her daughter curled up in the recliner, sound asleep. Wrapped in a blanket, Mel's head rested on a throw pillow with one arm draped around a teddy bear dressed in a military uniform.

Lisa gently nudged Mel so as not to startle the girl. "Come on baby, let's get you to bed."

Mel groaned slightly before she rubbed her eyes, "I wanted to wait up for you, mom," Mel yawned sleepily, and as she rose from the chair, her blanket and bear fell to the floor.

"I can see that, sweetheart, but you should be in bed," Lisa chided her gently as she guided the young girl to her room. Lisa handed the bear back to Mel as she tucked her into bed and kissed her on the forehead. "Now back to sleep, sleepy head. We have a long week ahead of us."

Mel yawned as she shifted to get more comfortable, "G'nite Mom, love you." Before she drifted off, eyes drooping, "I saw Jozef at the park tonight" Mel yawned again. "He was helping some girl from Grandmothers office. She looked pretty upset. Hope … okay." Mel's words were interrupted as she finally drifted off to sleep.

She was so tired she didn't hear her mother's worried response. "We hope so baby. We truly hope so."

*************

Brad adjusted the string bag over his shoulders once he stepped off the bus, off in the distance, past the mall, he spied his objective before he headed down the road, his mind drifting back to a meeting he attended some time ago as a teenage girl.

For weeks his thoughts drifted to the story he learned, of how at one time he once had a brother he never knew. His decision to live a girl's life so he and his mother could once more have a life, free from what Nathan had done to them.

The hardest problem for Brad, though, was knowing he’d once been dead, which overshadowed all the other events he heard, unsettling him totally.

Several times in the first week alone, he'd awakened in the middle of the night, sweat dripping from his forehead, suddenly afraid he wouldn't wake up, scared - terrified that morning would never come for him if he slept as all would return to the way it had been before.

Shaken with fright, Brad struggled to push the disturbing thoughts away, only to hear a soothing voice whispered to him it was only a dream putting his fears to rest as he once more fell asleep, focusing instead on his own life; growing up, going to school, and playing football with his father. He recalled the crying his mother and he had done when military officers showed up at their home to report his dad's death, and how hard she took the news. He brought forth to his mind those thoughts, and what occurred afterwards. The care the military provided, counseling for them both, and how he, Brad, helped take over most of the household chores so his mother could deal with both the paperwork and grief which followed. He tried to understand the struggle of his wants as Elaine dealt with the family bills, using insurance money to pay off as many debts and bills as she could while she herself sought to find a job. Finally, when she did find one, her hours were in the late afternoon, leaving her tired in the mornings.

Still Brad didn't complain, and he rode with friends or used other means to get to and from practice. He'd catch a ride with one of the other players when necessary to make it to games when his mother couldn't take him.

Upset at first, he'd thought of what his sister had done, to begin to understand he wouldn't have been able to visit her if it hadn't been for what she had done. When he was able to fall back asleep, he truly understood the sacrifice she had made for them. It may have sucked, but it was far better than the alternative.

Brad moved across the parking lot, mindful of moving cars and construction crews, as he walked toward the ticket booth. Around him, many other people — mostly women and girls — walked in the same direction, with the same destination.

While the others headed over to form a line or move over to the members' entrance, Brad walked his way over to the grey office building several yards away. Brad questioned if he was doing the right thing, to bring up old wounds, as he pressed the buzzer.

"Yes? What can I do for you Brad?"

Started at first, his nerves on edge; he jumped slightly at the question. "I, uh, I was wondering if I could talk to either Grandmother or Miss Anya?" he asked before the door unlocked allowing him entry inside. After being outside in the bright sunlight, the room appeared dark and he had to wait for his eyes to adjust. Waiting he heard a pleasant voice ask, "Would you like some water, or perhaps a coke, from your long walk Brad?" Anya inquired.

His eyes finally adjusted Brad pulled one of the chairs out from in front of Anya's desk and removed his string bag before he seated himself in front of her. "Water would be fine, Miss Anya. I won't be staying long."

"Oh, so if you didn't come here to enjoy the park, what brings you this far from home then?" Anya asked pleasantly, waiting as Brad quenched his thirst with the water.

Nervous at first, he stalled wondering if he should only to ask, "I was wondering if you could give Melody a message for me," Brad asked between sips.

Anya thought for a moment. "Brad, don't you think Mel would rather hear it from you than from me?"

With a tinge of regret, Brad confessed, "After what I accused her of, I don't think she'll ever speak to me again."

Seated there Anya gave Brad a broad smile as light began to flood into the office room from where a side door burst open. "Maybe I will or maybe I won't, Brad Montgomery," Melody answered in panted breaths as she stepped inside.

Brad quickly rose from his chair to face Melody, his mouth suddenly dry. He stared at the girl, his sister, as she stood in front of him. Her chest was heaving from having had to run to the main office.

Having been caught off guard Brad didn't know where to start. His brain became muddled on what he wanted to say. Taking one hand he took to scratching the back of his head uneasily as Mel walked up to him until the two stood face-to-face. "Uh, Mel… Dad said, he said…" Brad stammered, as he looked down into her hazel green eyes, "if you find you were wrong about something you need to…man up and… "

"You need to go tell that person and admit you were wrong. Either they'll accept your apology or they won't, but you did your part," she finished to Brads relief.

"Uh, yeah… and I was wrong. I didn't know what you did, and I..." Brad never finished as Melody grabbed hold of him, giving him a tight hug. "And I couldn't tell you."

Awkwardly, Brad wrapped his arms around his sister as she said, "Apology accepted, bro."

Brad couldn't help but feel relieved as he hugged Mel back; the weight of a heavy burden seemed to had been lifted from his shoulders. "I missed you, Sis."

Mel's eyes were watering as she reminded him, "I missed you, too, but I'm not your sister anymore, remember?"

"Maybe not to anyone else, but to me, you'll always be my sister, and that’s what counts. I'm sure Dad would be very proud of what you did for me and mom."

Anya cleared her throat, which got Brad's and Mel's attention, and they turned toward her. "I'd sure hate to see you head back home, Brad, on such a beautiful day. Are you sure you wouldn't be interested in going in the park and having some fun with your sister?"

"I can't. I didn't bring any trunks," Brad stammered, only to have Anya toss him a pair as if by magic.

"And money's tight. Mom has to watch where our money goes until she finds a better job."

Mel pulled her brothers arm leading him to the door. "You're not getting off that easy, bro. I can take care of it," Mel said with a giggle.

Anya smiled and nodded, leaving Brad outnumbered and with no choice.

*********************

Brad steeled himself before he headed into the Men's showers. “It’s okay, Brad, if you don’t want to. I understand, really,” Mel stated before she moved next to Anya to let him be the one to decide on whether to go in.

Anya gave Mel a questioning look when Brad took to finally opening the door, letting it close once he stepped inside. "A two-day pass Mel? I know there are a few one-day passes left."

Mel gave Anya a mischievous grin before she replied. "Mom said I could have some friends over for a sleepover, and I really miss him. Besides, he didn't really complain when I asked if he wanted to spend the weekend with us." Mel knew immediately what Anya was even going to say even before she could ask. "And no, I didn't do anything. He took it all on his own."

Satisfied, Anya warned the girl, "Next time, ask Lisa before you just invite someone over kiddo. But it should be okay this time. I don't think Jozef will need to use your spare bedroom for now."

"Yes, ma'am. I'll remember." Mel replied with a pout. "You only changed Jozef. I'm the one who had to deal with his diapers." Mel wrinkled her nose at the memories. "When Jana suggested changing Jozef into a toddler to infiltrate a child smuggling ring, it was pretty embarrassing for him. I felt so sorry for him, I considered making him forget about it." In a low voice, she added, "I should have made Jana take care of her, since Jackie was supposed to be her kid."

"Mel, you volunteered to babysit, so quit complaining," Anya reminded the girl. "Still Grandmother's been pushing me a lot harder than usual with my magic lessons lately. Don't forget to tell Lisa I'll be over Sunday after the park closes to study more of that pendant of yours, understand?"

"Yes, ma'am. I'll remind her. You’re getting better at it, I'm not passing out like before when you try."

Mel glanced at Anya with the impatience of youth. "What's talking so long? He didn't chicken out, did he?"

"Mel," Anya cautioned, "he's just like you. Just be patient."

With a flick of her wrist, Anya produced a white bikini top with black polka dots on it adorned with ruffles. "You know what to tell her," Anya said when Mel took to taking the garment as she handed the top to Mel. "I have to get back to the office while Grandmother's out attending another exposition."

Anya smiled when she listened in on the two. She heard the small squeak Brad emitted, followed by Mel's warning to her sister, "Hurry up, Bridgett, put this on. Grandmother doesn't allow topless sunbathing in the park and Reba, Sheri and Jordan are waiting for us to go on the rides. Natty and her friends wanna race later on. Losers are gonna buy the others ice-cream sodas."

Fini

We all know what had happened to Anya from her story 'The Temptation of Anya' and the outcome of what Oksana's revenge had done to her.

But what of the effects on others who come to the park? What effects could have been caused intentionally or unintentionally? Here is one such story or several. A story of hopes and dreams. Of love and friendships.

As always this author is grateful for the stories created by ElrodW and allowing me to contribute to his world.

This story is copyright by the author. It is protected by licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivs 3.0 Unported License.

---

~o~O~o~

 

     Mother and daughter squabbled over the outfits on the computers display, as they browsed online looking through various assortments of dresses befitting a girl of fourteen. Several images showed off a few of the less daring outfits most girls for her age would be willing to wear, given the girls stature, in a too be determined engagement. This still didn't quell the women's desire to engage in fantasy of dressing the girl for the forthcoming occasion.

     "Oh this looks nice Vicky," a woman in her middle ages commented when they came upon a dress for the youngest member of her daughter, Vicky Martin, ensemble of Bridesmaids.

     The dress in question was a little daring thought the young girl who was nearing the cusp of fourteen, as she found herself being submerged deeper into the throngs of femininity much to her chagrin. A tomboy at heart, Melody had long been under the impression she'd be allowed to just go in any sort of dress, once having agreed to the whims of dressing up for her best friends' forthcoming wedding. It was then, Mel found out how evil Vicky could be when she sprang her true intentions upon her. Informing the girl she was to be part of the entourage of brides maids at her side. Not fully understanding Mel soon found herself caught in the trappings of both a mother and daughter partaking in the beginnings of formulating wedding preparations as they both engaged in their search for the proper attire for the young girl.

     Of all of Vicky's chosen, Melody or Mel as she preferred to be called by her friends, was the youngest –thus taking the spot of being a Junior Bridesmaid. It was with Vicky's insistence, much to the bewilderment of her mother, Mel was to be allowed such a trustworthy and privileged honor. Now she found herself part of a trio looking online as teen models posed in various dresses.

     Wearing a strapless sweetheart A-line dress in lavender, the teen models posture was elegant with a slight tilt of her head placed towards them. She looked to be no more than a little older than Mel with the hem just barely above the knees. The ensemble itself was completed with a satin belt laced around her slim waist. The belt buckled neatly in the front as the model gave the viewers a demure smile. Clicking on the image the imaged changed to a different angle of viewing to allow a better view of the front and back. "I think Melody would look very nice in this and I'm sure several of the boys would think so also." Her mother gave the daughter a knowing wink as the two looked over the dress before moving on to several others.

     "Mother stop and she prefers Mel." Vicky said, mildly rebuking the older woman gently as possible. "Mel's not fully comfortable putting her body on display. Although I do think it is nice." Vicky too imagined Mel posing in the dress the pair were admiring.

     Mel peered over their shoulders for a better look, imagined herself wearing the dress, to then give a slight shrug, or perhaps a wince.

     Currently clad in faded jean shorts, they carried a slight roll upwards from where the shorts crested above her knees, showcasing slender legs before climbing upwards to moderate thighs and derriere. Mel's skin displayed a dark rich tan having spent long hours in both the spring and summer days basking in the sun and reflective pool waters. With the current extreme seasonal summer heat, she took favor with a chocolate brown fitted tee which accentuated her youthful figure. She had attempted to cover up the display with a light buttoned plaid shirt with permanent buttoned rolled sleeves only to find her ensemble still drew unwanted interest. Unlike other girls willing to dress more conspicuously for the summer showing off their figures Mel had relegated herself to the wearing of polo shirts and Capri pants which helped to contribute to unsightly perspiration. A part of herself found it to be unappealing. Even as her figure changed she was finding today's girls clothes were taking advantage of it and were now being designed to accentuate their developing figures.

     Like her adoptive mother, Lisa, Mel enjoyed the more athletic doings of where her mother worked part time. Bikini Beach's water activities were keeping her slim and lithe as she enjoyed her days of diving and swimming while there had been a few quick excursions away from the park where the two were accompanied by a close clique of friends who enjoyed hiking. She'd found her mother to be an exceptional outdoors woman ensuring they carried enough provisions as well as emergency gear if the unfortunate happened.

     Together they enjoyed nature's beauty, and as she continued her flirtatious experiment with photography, her mother encouraging her to climb over small rocks or boulders in search of a specific shot as long as it was safe. Then with the help from a friend or mother she found herself scrambling upwards in a tree for a different perspective of their surroundings. Even during these self-excursions she had to admit wearing a light top and shirt gave her relief from the summer's heat and she took to wearing comfortable jeans or shorts depending on how hot or sticky the weather was becoming. Taking another look at the gown, Mel drew her nose into a wrinkle drawing attention to given splotches of freckles dotting a maturing face as she took to adjusting a baseball cap of her favorite team, which further required her to brush part of her dark auburn hair behind one of her ears.

     Vicky readied herself for the usual coming retort of why Mel didn't like it to only see a bit of unease take hold. Mel envisioned herself wearing the formal gown allowing her developing body to show a bit more of her prominent breasts as with the featuring of contours of said dress flowing under them, along her thinning waistline to showcase more of her widening hips. With the proper heels and hairdo Mel found she'd look stunning in the formal wear. Stunning for other boys to look and marvel her as she stood beside her best friend with hands holding the required set of flowers acting so demure as Vicky said her nuptial vows. It didn't escape Mel's attention to have Vicky and her mother take in her expression. The look of a girl's want changing to desire then of mild confusion as they each waited for her response over the dress in question from one of the more well to do companies advertising their bridal apparel.

     "If the front was just a little further up I'm sure she might go for it." Vicky said in a soft angelic voice. She gave a light laugh when Mel only shook her head vehemently at the mere suggestion only to hear an unmistakable sigh. Mel hated to admit how she envisioned herself wearing the off the shoulder dress with its slight revealing neckline. It was the internal conflict Vicky knew Mel struggled within herself as she fought against her likes and dislikes, as well as the image she portrayed to other kids her own age.

     Once the two discussed how a few school girls took offense when Mel vehemently rejected an offer of trying out for a spot on the cheerleading team not caring to deal with the constant appearance of perfection so many of the cheerleaders obsessed over. She didn't care how they reacted when informed she'd rather enjoyed her time playing catch with the boys or spending time underneath the hood of a car tinkering with wires and plugs then to dress all frilly for said boys to gawk at her. Now here she was, in conflict once more, imagining herself dressed up for a very special occasion for a very close friend.

     Vicky took note of the dress as her mother bookmarked the gown in question from the website. Later she'd have a more personal discussion with Mel and Lisa on the possible selections for her upcoming wedding. Together, with a select few, they had planned to commemorate another upcoming if not bittersweet anniversary. Nearly a year had passed since Mel, with the greatest of reluctance, had chosen to stay a girl and although a part of her still ached and longed for over the loss of her boyhood she knew it had been in both her best interest and family.

     Looking through several more pictures, "I like that one," Mel muttered in admittance when they came across a slim looking U-neck dress with its thin over the shoulder straps. With the dress just slightly touching the floor, the front rose none too far above the neckline. Vicky's mother once more bookmarked the picture in question for later. For more than an hour the trio would continue to scroll through the bridal selections, visiting several other sites as they tried to narrow down their choices. Currently mother and daughter viewed it as mere window shopping without the needless hassle of needing to travel from store to store as well as looking over and through racks of dress styles hoping later to still find the dress in question available once both the bride and groom took to formalizing their wedding date. And like her mother, Vicky too seemed to anguish over her forthcoming wedding even if it was still several months away.

     Excusing herself Vicky's mother gave the two a caring hug before leaving to take care of another matter. Vicky's mother had been utterly surprised when her daughter first brought the young girl home. Introducing her, the younger girl seemed shy to her, yet seemed to worship Vicky in some unspoken manner given how her own daughter, a few years earlier, had nearly decimated her own life leaving little doubt in where Vicky's life was heading towards. Both her and her husband feared they would soon be seeking visitation rights or worse the unthinkable. Both had fretted over the outcome only to have some chance miracle, it seemed, and Vicky miraculously took to pulling her life back from the brink of tragedy destiny had deemed inevitable for her. Now here she was befriended to the young tomboy who took to her as a mentor in some wayward ways.

     "Mel, you really don't know how happy your making my mother," in a brisk manner as the two took a needed break from their online shopping, "and me."

     "I really don't mind Vicky." Mel said between sips of her drink. "I can tell when she's kinda teasing me and I really do like some of the dresses." Vicky smiled inwardly. She had been right in her earlier assessment and although Mel wasn't going to admit it too freely Mel was more than willing to compromise for her – to a point.

     "And what do you think of having to dance with the boys?" Vicky inquired as the two conversed.

     Mel struggled with the idea. "Um, I'm not too keen about that. I don't know if I'd like them putting their hands on my butt as we danced."

     "You really should try harder not to read a boys mind," Vicky suggested, once her mother had gone, allowing the two to speak freely of Mel's magic. "I mean not all boys are like that."

     "Now you're sounding like Mom," Mel replied brusquely. "I do try..., it's just sometimes I can't help it, and besides that’s what a lot of boys think about. Interested in what's hidden under a girls dress or how to get a quick look at our breasts."

     "Not all boys are like that Mel." Vicky said, wagging a finger slightly, "Okay a lot of them are." She recalled a time when as Vick, he too tried to garner a quick see of a girl's breast. "But if you had to, and I'm not condoning you should, I'm sure you could 'suggest' gently they don't. I'm sure Lisa wouldn't mind as long as you don't go overboard."

     "Mom's tolerant of when I do use my suggestions," Mel answered candidly, "within reason and she trusts I'll only do it if I have to. But, I'm not sure."

     "Scared you might like it? Still unsure if you're coming to like boys, hmm?"

     Mel refused to take her friends friendly banter only to hear an unspoken I thought so. Mel blushed slightly at having contemplated the very idea. Vicky gave Mel a comforting if not mischievous gaze. Each had been through their own turmoil's of acceptance in living the opposite sex. And while Vicky had been thrust into her gender change at an older age, Mel transitioned from her tween years of a boy into the beginners' age of a teenager girl –with its own set of problems. And unlike Vicky's transformation it was through the magic of Bikini Beaches water, Mel's previous life of a boy named David no longer existed, and yet due to some unknown magical property of Mel's pendant her life had, in some ways imitated Vicky's.

     Vicky's experience of pitfalls with its near catastrophic ending seemed to propel her into helping and mentoring the young girl through the more tumultuous aspects of the change. Each struggled against their own personal demons. Mel's more substantial given how she possessed various forms of magic.

     A turning point in her life had been reached with her graduation from junior high. Now Mel was finding it a little easier at times to open up to them about her inner conflicts. A bond having been reached between her friends and family.

     "They're okay, just so..."

     "Immature?" Vicky offered.

     "Yeah, and annoying. Even Brad gets like that sometimes. It's like when Reba calls him or he's with her, he gets all tongue tied, not sure what to say when he should just be himself. but when he's Bridgett the two are such best friends and they 'talk' about how boys are so… so... infuriating." Mel gave a chuckle, "It's so funny to see how he acts once he changes."

     Vicky chuckled herself with how Mel was able to discern and separate the times her brother changed when he chose to visit Bikini Beach. This was just as true with other people. "Mel, we both know boys think differently than girls and it can take them a little longer to grow up, to mature."

     "I don't know. Bobby doesn't act that way. Sure he's annoying –at times, but both he and Reba get along so well."

     "Well perhaps not all boys are the same, Vicky replied. "Some do mature faster than others, while some never mature at all." She appreciated the idea of how mature her own boyfriend, and soon future husband to be was. Rob was everything she could have ever wanted. Kind, considerate and fun to be with even with his knowing about her past. She considered herself the luckiest girl there ever was.

     "Well let's get you home. It's getting late and I promised Lisa I'd have you home before nine."

     Sliding into the front passenger seat once she tossed her personal carry-on bag in the back, Mel tugged at her shorts then adjusted on her shirt slightly before buckling herself up. The seatbelt nestled itself promptly between her breasts causing them to become more pronounced which reminded Mel how far she was developing, taking on along the lines of a developing C-cup.

     Knowing the ride wouldn't be too long Mel summarized once she settled in, no more than hour or two at most, depending on traffic, Mel let the drone of the car lull her once they hit the highway. Vicky's selection of music filled the car once more as the two made the long trek home and school. This had been one of the few weekends Vicky relinquished to her parents, and this had been one of a few times Mel had been allowed to spend away from home, especially with one she adored.

     Soothed by the rhythmic vibrations of the car, Mel's mind drifted back to when she and her mom had finished one of their so called meetings with Vicky, Holly and Keith. She didn't like to call them sessions as they felt more like get-togethers where nothing really seemed to be discussed. Friends talking to friends wanting to know how she was adjusting along with their concerns of how she was handling the rigors of high school, teachers and fellow classmates.

     Now it seemed she was changing in new ways. Ways she hadn't expected. Like how she'd hear a classmate's intimate thoughts or concerns while they listened to a teacher drone on about some dull subject. Or when she did concentrate, she heard how a boy was scheming in his attempt at trying to score with some other girl, to have bragging rights once the girl relinquished a quick feel. Hearing some girl gush over a boy who looked so dreamy to her when his eyes turned her way or be infatuated with some other physical aspect. At first it frightened her then drove her crazy when a voice first popped into her head so suddenly.

     Once, she heard the unbidden thoughts of her mother when she had passed a hard English test. A subject both knew she struggled with. Mel felt anger, then embarrassment, when she'd misconstrued the thought she might have cheated with her magic. It was a mid-term exam and Mel had studied her ass off. Possessing total recall didn't mean she wasn't infallible. Her mother quickly squash the idea knowing how Mel had pursued each subject relentlessly; giving up much of her free time to actually progress into the ninth grade. It had been a self-setting goal she had placed on herself and now a part of her wanted to continue. Finish high school before the others, unsure just yet of her own career path she planned to pursue if she did decide and a new conflict arose within as she also wanted to stay with kids her age and her friends.

     She had caught portions of what her friends and family were really thinking. Their idea of her going through the stages of grief and how they were trying to help ease the acceptance part, not fully understanding how complicated, tumultuous, her previous life had really been. She had wanted nothing more than to put it all behind her, only to find her past refused to stay buried and forgotten, demanding her attention.

     Her mind drifted further thanks to the steady hum of the engine with the rhythmic beat of the wheels. Transporting her back to when the world seemed to ease its weight from her shoulders.

*************

     Mel threw her backpack into her closet for what seemed to be the last time. Well the last time she'd need it before the start of summer vacation. Gleefully she crushed a piece of paper to her chest, then grew embarrassed she would give in to such a girly thing, only to chide herself because that’s who she was; a girl, now an forever.

     Hopping onto her bed she relooked at her course selections she had elected and the announcement it proclaimed at the bottom. Lying there she thrust the paper high in her hand, giddy as she gave a whooping YES! Allowing her cheerfulness to return. She had figured it out earlier, when she, along with the other seventh graders, had to select their next set of core classes for the fall semester. When the teacher handed her the worksheet nonchalantly, hers appeared different from those of her fellow classmates.

     None of the classes resembled the selections the other kids were discussing as she looked over hers. It was then she realized she'd be skipping eight grade altogether thanks to her hard work. Her homeroom teacher had held back his pleasure to only give her a curt nod before returning back to whatever he was doing. He had been quite pleased with himself given how Mel had a way of knowing when she'd passed a test before the results were shown. Without thinking Mel retrieved her phone just before it rang. Her intuition becoming more fine-tuned as she continued to eye the sheet of paper before her.

     "What classes are you taking Mel?" A girlish voice squealed without preamble from Mel's phone. Mel pulled the phone away as best friend, Reba, nearly shattered an ear from her excitement – or so it felt like. She wished her intuition would have warned her better when her friend did that. Mel guessed Reba knew today was the day they'd receive their next set of classes and eagerly awaited to find out if she'd be joining her and their friends in ninth grade. The only one, well two perhaps, who would be disappointed would be Reba's brother Bobby and that was because he was younger; a nuisance to her at times, bombarding her with questions about her magic abilities as with a few concerning her past. Still she liked him even if he didn't know when to quit with the pestering.

     Bobby discovered the various ways Mel would retaliate when he exceeded her tolerance of pestering, finding himself doing some outlandish stunt meant to embarrass him or if she decided to be more forgiving, quash his asking by simply telling him to shut up if only for a limited time.

     The other would have to be her own brother who would be entering eight grade. It might have been an opportunity for him to be in one of the same classes as her which saddened her; needing live separately from him, a guarded secret known only by a select few.

     Mel had once used her own magic ability to force the owner of Bikini Beach's granddaughter Anya to change her past once more. Now thanks to Anya's magic all those around knew her to be an orphan, adopted by her now mother, Lisa Covington and that’s the way she was going to keep it. There were times still which upset her knowing it was she who had caused their separation, believing it best given how she didn't care much for her real mother. A deep rooted animosity given from when she'd once been a boy.

     "Well I'm signed up for English and History." Mel tried to hold off on telling more only her excitement couldn't be contained. "For high school." Her own voice squealed when she revealed it to her best friend. She'd be with her best friends, Reba, Sheila and Greg. She knew, just knew what Reba was hoping for and she was to. "But I also signed up for Pre-calc."

     "You trying to be brainy or something there Mel? Wait, what about your electives?"

     "Have to if I want to take automotive engineering. I'm also taking gym."

     "You're asking for trouble you know."

     "What do you mean? I like engineering."

     "No, dummy. Gym. Your moms a teacher and coach. Do you know how much teasing Bobby and I get because Daddy's a counselor at the high school? Some kids think I'll get favoritism because of it. But it's worse because Daddy will be able to talk to my teachers, see me in classes. Not intentionally, and just like me, Lisa will be able to check up on you I think."

     "I didn't think of that."

     "Did you have to go talk to the teacher for automotive class? I heard several kids like Johnny Spencer and Polly Mckinsfield were scheduled to be interviewed because so many kids signed up for it."

     "Oh gawd no. I didn't know that." Then she saw it next to her elective. TBD. Doubt crept into her mind as she wondered if she'd be accepted. She hadn't heard about needing to talk to the teacher. What if he didn't accept girls? She of course could just make him. Quickly she squashed that thought.

     "Well, I do want to learn more about cars and motorcycles."

     "Well from what you've been doing to that broken mini bike at our house I'm sure you'll fit in."

     "Thanks to your dad." Mel replied with some bitterness. "Mom said I could have it only to hear the super say I couldn't disassemble it here once he found out. I miss living in a house with a real yard at times."

     "Yeah, but Bobby likes it so he can spend a lot of time with you. Tossing baseballs or running." She heard the snicker on the other end.

     "Don't start Reba."

     "You like him don't you?" Reba insisted.

     "What!? Shut up. He's eleven and your brother or sister or whatever." Mel halfheartedly screamed.

     "Admit it you like him," Reba teased, followed by the sounds of kissing on the other end, then laughter.

     "Oh my god he's there isn't he? You set us up."

     "Yeah," Reba laughed, "you should see him, he's as red as a tomato." Reba's voice quickly faded away, "Get away from me, you jerk." The words became muffled as brother and sister scuffled. "Get away from me."

     "Serves you right." Mel laughed, she just knew Reba's brother was tormenting her for making them the bunt of her joke. Changing the subject. "So did you get your drama? You wanna be some ditzy star?" The banter grew playful as the girls displayed a friendly, yet non hurtful teasing so many kids seemed to go through.

     "Like Oh My God." Reba replied letting her voice take on the raspy tone of some airheaded valley girl. "I was, like, going to like, throw up in such a fit if I couldn't take it." Reba replied as both girls started to giggle at the lame imitation from an old movie. Both girls settled down to discussing which classes they might share then just talked for several minutes, updating the other on their summer plans as well as getting together.

     "MCTTD," Mel said when she heard the sound of a door opening then close. She detected the woman moving to her doorway to stand next to it gazing down at her.

     "We still on for this afternoon?" Reba inquired.

     "Yeah, tell Bobby he better be warmed up. I'm gonna make him run after those balls this time." Mel heard the sound of kissing once more followed by laughter before the phone disconnected.

     Jumping off her bed, sheet in hand, Mel hopped in front of the woman who stood several inches taller than her, with a smile on her face.

     "MCTTD?" Lisa inquired as she waited outside Mel's room.

     "Mom coming through the door." Mel replied. Lisa shook her head as she gave a cursory glance to the paper Mel thrust at her. Mel's eyes grew suspicious as she had expected her mother to be more excited only to see a disinterest in her news. Mel wondered why she was so subdued then her own astonishment at how her mother had managed to hide the information from her.

     "How long?"

     "Oh just a few days." Lisa replied with an impish grin. "Now about that automotive class."

     "Wait, you can't read minds Mom."

     "No, but I can get an e-mail from the automotive teacher, Mr. Graves. He scheduled a meeting with you as soon as possible."

     "Friday. Two o'clock." Mel finished before her mother could.

     The revelation didn't surprise her, in fact she had come to expect it as Mel grew. "Do you know how hard it's becoming to hide things from you?" Lisa joked as she headed to her room to change. "Sometimes I wonder how the Kent family managed to keep their son in line."

     "I'm not your son, I'm your daughter," Mel yelled slightly offended at the accusation as Lisa changed, causing Lisa to laugh softly.

     "Which brings up my next question." She waited a moment –a habit she was forming, before continuing when Mel didn't immediately respond. "Have you decided what to buy Bobby for his birthday?"

     "Boy or girl?" Mel asked as she too had done a quick change out of her own school attire, slipping into more comfortable jeans and shirt. She casually tossed a baseball none too high as she waited in the living room.

     "Boy and you know it. He's wanting to have a regular party this year with no changes."

     "Ah Mom, I know the perfect gift for Bobbie." Mel chirruped. "She'll love it. It's all frilly, has lots of pretty flowers and its yellow, her favorite color."

     "Mel!" Lisa's voice rose in stature, drawing out her name, giving the girl a firm look.

     "Okay," Mel said, not ready to relent. "Can I buy two then?"

     "What?"

     With a mischievous grin, "Yeah, give one to him and one for her."

     "Stop it."

     "But, he's weird." Mel complained none too harshly. "For a boy he's weird, spending a lot of his weekends as a girl. Why doesn't he just stay one?" Lisa not knowing how to answer remained silent. From her mother's reaction, Mel knew her mother really didn't know the why either.

     "Let's just hurry." Lisa said, closing the matter as they headed to leave. "We'll have a chance to shop later after he plays."

     "Well at least he doesn't throw like a girl." Mel quipped as they headed out. Lisa just shook her head. Lisa had the feeling she would end up acquisitioning to Mel for the dual gifts.

*************

     Seated behind a tall metal work bench, the stool provided little comfort for the group of students who had gathered in attendance. Mel shifted in her seat uncomfortably as she, and several other would be students waited on Mr. Graves took attendance in a small binder placed before him. Occasionally he would stop and look at the students before returning to his folder. She had the impression he was sizing up possible students as he continued his notations.

     Mel had given an inner swallow when she tried to casually walk into the room. From those seated, when she first entered, she judged she would be the only girl in attendance which in turn gave her the willies. Dressed in her usual attire of light blue jeans and a turquoise shirt with white bar stripes, a few of the upper buttons were loose, yet non to reveling. Bits of self-doubt crept in as they waited. She wondered if she was up to the task. To possibly be the only girl in a class full of boys. Even with her mother's encouragement she felt shy and intimidated by their stature, standing, out of place amongst them. Old misgivings came to her as she sized them up. What would David have looked like now? Would even he have fitted in?

     Boys' eyes had followed her once she entered, to take her seat amongst them. With nearly a year passed she found it hard to ignore their unwanted stares. Conflicts arose when a few gave a smirk when she caught them eyeing the front of her shirt. It always seemed to be the first thing they noticed about her when she passed by. Her breasts followed next by her butt and hips when she walked passed to her seat. She couldn't help to carry a more feminine sway when she walked. She tried to act casual as she searched for an open seat.

     "What's diving girl doing here?" Mel caught the name, Nash, as she walked by. She tried to control her ability like Anya had taught her.

     Great, they know who I am. She admonished herself. How could they not given how there were posters plastered of her diving. Advertisements for swim lessons and diving at Bikini Beach.

     "Don't know. My sis says she's hot shit." With an appreciative eye for a fourteen year old, it almost appeared like a leer. "She's right. She is hot." Mel face flushed, knowing that wasn't what his sister meant. Eying him over, his body had started to change from one of adolescence youth like so many other boys his age. She could see where arm muscles grew more mass, taking on more bulk, firming up as they developed a more muscular tone as well as a face showing the beginning signs of upper lip hair.

     Nudging his friend, Nash gave him a telltale look. "She's eyeing you bro."

     Oh my gawd. Mel cheeks reddened slightly before turning her eyes away. It wasn't his comment which drew the blush. It had been the feminine images which now covered the two boy's faces in a ghostly manner before disappearing. They don't even know and Mel tried to suppress a laugh as she continued to eye other potential students in the classroom. She had gotten used to seeing several boys images overlap with those of girls, a common occurrence for her when she was over at Bikini Beach. She could even tell which ones could recall they had been changed. But to have a girl's image on a boy was still something new to her. To know who had ever been to Bikini Beach when she caught those fleeting images. And these two were the type who didn't even remember the changes.

     Not really needing to make further eye contact she could tell from her keen sense of observation, other boy's eyes were gazing over her, assessing her body as she made herself comfortable as far from them as possible. She resisted the urge to try and sense what each one was thinking not wanting to hear private thoughts of how they'd like to kiss or fondle her breasts. Boys! Is that what they always want to do? Part of her liked the unwanted attention, yet the boy part that dwelled inside quailed at the idea of how she liked it. Other than herself there didn't appear to be any other girls. She did catch a few thoughts wondering why a girl like her would want to be in class full of boys.

     A few tried to impress her as she gave, what she'd hope, was just a friendly smile before scanning the rest of the room.

     On the table, waiting for her was a sheet of paper faced down, a pencil placed next to it. A few times she'd been tempted to glance at the other side only to stop herself. This had been reinforced when two boys attempted to turn theirs over only to be unceremoniously reprimanded by Mr. Graves.

     Hearing a cough everyone grew quiet. With a slight frown, Mr. Graves motioned his hand to his head, a direct indication for all those wearing headgear to remove them. She, with a few others, removed theirs. Mel gave a small shake as she set the cap down to her front. Everyone's attention reverted once more to the teacher as he pushed himself up from his seat causing the stool to screech slightly as it moved away.

     "As many of you may be aware and those that are not, I am the one who selects those that may attend my classes. Now for some of you this might not seem fair." Mel thought for sure he was singling her out as he seemed to be looking directly at her.

     Waving his hand to an enclosed office room all eyes moved to where several trophies stood prominent before them on the other side. "Fair or not those trophies speak for themselves. I didn't earn them. Other students, your peers before you had. I only helped prepare them for the task. Many times had we lost and many times had we won. But only by those students zeal to succeed did they earn those trophies. I am nothing more than the caretaker of them." His chest seemed to swell with pride as he spoke.

     "Now you may be asking what this has to do with you being here. Simple. I expect the best." Once more Mel caught the wayward glance as he looked at her. "You see, not many continue this course after the first two years. Oh you'll not be removed from my class except in accordance with the schools directive. Many just don't return due to various reasons. Academics; grades not sufficient to continue; or they may have decided this field wasn't in their best interest. Engineering is a demanding course. Not just in this class but in many other fields. Math, science and in some cases chemistry. Your continuation will be dependent upon your grades."

     "In here, you are not only expected to keep your grades up, you need to know the rudimentary workings of how and why a certain engine works. You have to know the 'gist' of it. Why the engineers designed it that way specifically."

     Mel listened attentively to him as he droned on about his expectations. "Before you is a sheet of paper. Now I want you to all follow those instructions to the letter and when finished return them to me." Mr. Graves indicated a metal box with 'in' printed on the side before returning to his seat. "Beginning now." Doing so Mel flipped her paper over and started to read. Listed in numerical order were a series of instructions she was expected to follow.

     Several minutes later Mel looked up from her spot as students worked feverishly to comply with the strange instructions. A few approached the desk asking for the use of his scissors while others folded their papers in intricate patterns before stapling them in place. A few students, like Mel, remained glued to their seats eyeing each other as they watched their fellow students move from place to place.

     Slowly, Mel stood up from her place to approach Mr. Graves after she simply printed her name on the paper before turning it in. Like her, the three others placed their own before him, face down before returning to their own seats. Not once did Mr. Graves seemed bothered by their actions, so intent it seemed, on reading his book or answering another would be student's question.

     Before any other student could submit or finish their work, Mr. Graves once more rose from his desk coughing to gain their attention. "Go ahead and stop what you're doing." Students looked at him then each other perplexed as they had not finished their assignment. "One of the things I expect from my students know, is the assignment given to them. To understand the material they are learning as well as to follow directions. Look around this room." Several twisted around to have a better view of where he was indicating. "As you can see from the various types of equipment, failure to follow directions can effectively maim or worse, kill you. In here I am law. I do not allow horseplay or disobedience. I assure you I am not here to embarrass you."

     Turning over one of the four papers he'd received in his bin he seemed to select one at random, - rather it seemed he did before he cast his eye on Mel. "Melody Covington, tell me what was the first thing you were instructed to do."

     Uneasy at being selected, all eyes were cast on her as she replied, "It said to read the instructions first before proceeding to do any of the other directions." Mel replied not daring to meet any of the other students gaze.

     "Read the instructions first then follow them." Mr. Graves reiterated. "Go on."

     Ill at ease she had the suspicion he was singling her out as other boys watched her, "The last instruction, it uh, it said to ignore the rest of the directions, sign our name and then turn it in to you." Those still with their papers in hand quickly moved to the last bit confirming what she and the other three boys knew, growing embarrassed as they relooked at their papers.

     "Very good. I expect my students to 'read' and follow directions. Now, let's talk. Oh, and for those who haven't turned in their papers just toss them." He carried the others with him to his small office as several students took him literally a few laughing at their display. "It never fails," Mr. Graves mumbled to himself, shaking his head as if in irritation. Without turning, "Now pick them up and put them in the trash like I asked."

     Mel entered the room when her name was called wondering what to expect. Each student before her had left the classroom to wait in the hall once finished, not discussing what each had been asked or answered as they were dismissed.

     "Have a seat Melody." Mr. Graves indicated the seat before him. She was started he knew who she was. But then she 'was' the only girl in the classroom.

     "Your mother has spoken highly of you. Managing to advance two grades from a dreary life at an orphanage. Don't be so shocked." Mr. Graves said when Mel gave him a wide eye stare. "Teachers do have a tendency to talk with one another and your mothers been here for several years."

     Several minutes and questions later Mel rose from the interview, finished. She didn't feel comfortable once the interview concluded. He started off asking simple questions about her knowledge of engines. How she fumbled, uneasy at being alone with him in a room when asked about driveshafts, engine dimensions and output. Did she have any experience with them as well as knowing the different types of engines: two stroke, four and six cylinders?

     He had been pleasant, courteous, given her unease, still something nibbled at her mind when she was dismissed. Turning, in a soft voice Mel queried. "You don't want me in your class, do you?"

     "Excuse me?"

     "Those questions you asked. They were for more advanced kids. Basic engine strokes: Intake, compression, combustion and exhaust. Ignition timing. What's a crankshaft vs a camshaft and what's dead top center," Mel stated.

     "This class is for beginners. A course where we learn the basic operations of an engine. It's because I'm a girl you don't want me, seeing me as a distraction to other boys who are going to be in your class."

     "Miss Covington are you accusing me of being discriminatory based on your gender?" His voice took on a neutral, formal tone, devoid of emotion at being accused by someone so young.

     "It's just you're only talking to me because its school policy you have to." Deep inside, a dim voice seemed to come alive. He isn't going to select you, it goaded. You, a girl now, thinking you can act boyish. A girl taking a boys class. The voice seemed to mock her. He won't take you. You have magic, 'You' can make him do it.

     "You don't have many girls in your classes. Thinking I'll flirt with the others to do my work because I'm a girl. You think that’s all we want to do. All I'm going to do. I want to work on becoming a mechanic. To take engineering because it intrigues me." From within the voice grew stronger, taunting her, pushing its way through a deep void, growing louder, insistent, as it bubbled forth upward, stronger. He's a sexist and you’re not a boy anymore. A girl having to grow up in man's world. He's a bigot against them. Make him. It's what you want, what you need. The words became intoxicating, compelling as she waited for his response.

     Mel's world seemed to grow small around her as she confronted the teacher. Deep within, anger resurfaced as she developed a resentment towards her gender. If I was still a boy, he wouldn't be asking me these questions. Hidden scars returned of a woman who had given in to another man's desires. Her one-time captor, Nathan, gave voice to the substance; her fear as she listened to it. Just tell him, make him, he can't resist. No one can. She felt a coldness reach forth, wanting to take hold as it enclosed around her, encasing her as each held a staring contest with the other, their eyes locked. Was it her imagination or did he just shiver at the accusations she made? "How many girls have you ever allowed Mr. Graves? One, two? Only because you had to." _Tell_ him, compel him to select you, that’s what you want. It whispered, caressing her seductively with its voice.

     Time seemed to slip away as her temptation grew stronger, more compelling with its reasoning's. Ready to give in, Mel found herself revisiting a scene within Bikini Beach. A ghostly vision of the main office. Lisa appeared before her dressed in her red bathing uniform followed by Liz and Anya behind her work desk. The memory played out before her. Fear and alarm, Mel could see it on them when she demanded the three to bend to her will. To have them disregard an earlier incident of wanting to willfully harm a girl for spite. Mel knew the scene all too well. Words came to her in earnest, commanding, compelling, allowing her anger to overwhelm and control her. She _wanted_ to force them to do her bidding. She heard the song play, a lullaby Grandmother said, followed by a thunderous headache, her intervention preventing the harming of the three.

     Snapping out of her desire, Mel balked as the scene played out, an imaginary headache touching her once more. She forced herself to look away, breaking eye contact from Mr. Graves.

     "Are you finished with your accusations Miss Covington?"

     Shamed at what she had almost done, Mel drove the voice away, pushing it deep within. Readying herself to leave. "Yes sir."

     Unsure of what had taken place Mr. Graves pointed as if compelled. "Then sit."

     Silently Mel retook her place.

     "Yes I select very few girls. It's hard as a teacher. And it's just like you said. Some girls do come to my class to just socialize. And they fail the course miserable." Mr. Graves explained 'unsure' why he needed to justify his reasoning to this girl.

     "Mom said it wasn't easy."

     "Then you understand my dilemma. I try not to discriminate. I'm not perfect. I want what's best for my students as hard as it seems. I can't afford to allow students to treat this area as a social gathering." Mel thought of how well the room was kept. Bays free of grease, lines clearly marked in red with white lettering indicating a machines danger zones. Equipment marked as hazardous "What happens outside the classroom is one thing, but to have it disrupt my classroom can be dangerous."

     Mel recalled the dangers Jenny faced along with Natty and how they took safety precautions when dismantling equipment. "Normally I wait on letting students know but since you accused me of seeming to single you out. You're correct. Most of the questions were tougher than most. In fact you answered them more thoroughly than most –kids," he refrained himself from mentioning her gender, "your age."

     "I have selected several girls for my class. A few even manage to complete the full four years. As for you -" He paused as she fought the urge to stand up and leave. To tell her she was not good enough in his assessment. "You're bright, smart and intelligent for someone your age." Still she waited. "And driven it seems."

     Mel struggled with the voice within; wanting to be released and take hold of her inner conflict of using magic. "If you examine those trophies on display, none bear the name of a girl on them. Those who stayed made a career of it in their field. Yet not one had ever made it into any of the competitions such as the Ford/AAA finals. I'm hard, but I like to think I'm fair. If you decide to place your career is in this field and continue to pursue it once you graduate ninth grade, perhaps you'll be one to break that streak."

     "Sir?" Mel felt confused, excited. Did he just say?

          "I'll be forwarding a list of items I expect 'all' my students to have when class begins in the fall, as well as a code of conduct. A copy signed by both the student and parent."

     "Now if you would be so kind as to have Mr. Renaldo enter," effectively dismissing her, "I would request you wait out in the hall like the others. Tell no one of our discussion." Mr. Graves effectively dismissed the young girl. "Or my decision."

     "And Miss Covington." Mel looked at him quizzically when he favored her with a slight smile. "Don't prove me wrong in my assessment."

     Mel tried to contain her elation as she exited out the room. Boys looked at her, a few half expected her to be unceremoniously dismissed as she went up to one, a tall dark skinned boy with jet black hair before she exited the class room. Outside in the hall, a few more had given her a dismissive glance only to stare when Mel gave a fist pump barely controlling her glee. A content smile on her face, she waited with the lot of them, letting them wonder what she knew.

     Mel considered her fate, standing aloof from the others, finding the idea of having to live her life as a girl, her life, really wasn't looking bad.

*************

     Dishes twilled around merrily with each other as they spun around like spinning tops, skipping their way from one end of the table to the other, hopping between dancing spoons and forks. Anya gave a few more twirls of her fingers having forks perform and intricate display of bowing from side to side to each other before they skipped around the table.

     Next to Anya, Mel watched studiously in how Anya moved her fingers, memorizing the intricate pattern of her fingers while Bobbie and Reba watched in fascination nearby, dazzled by the show being put on before them. Intentionally Mel imitated the pattern several times as she eyed their movements. She had to pay close attention to the pronunciations of the words Anya uttered before she tried to put the two together.

     Anya gave a curt smile of encouragement, "A little less on the oooh sound and more on the fluctuation of the vowels Anya said when Mel tried to pronounce the foreign dialect.

     Once satisfied Mel turned her attention away from the display of dancing dishes to cast her eyes on a lone candle placed before her. "Just follow the incantation Mel. Think about what you're trying to do. Let me hear you utter the enchant first."

     Mel repeated the words verbatim as Anya had taught her. With Anya's approval she waited.

     "Why's it so hard say them? Can't you just cast a spell to where I can just say them easily?"

     "Patience my young Padawan." Anya teased as she made reference to one of her favorite universes. "You're learning a new idiom or tongue. These spells have been handed down over centuries and we just can't make up our own verbiage." Anya replied patiently.

     "Those movies sucked." Mel stated. "I mean I like the older ones, but the newer ones are stupid. Especially that Jar Jar. He's more annoying than Bobby." Bobby gave Mel a panged look.

     "Don't try and change the subject Mel, now concentrate." Having to reprove the girl, Anya waited.

     "I don't understand why I'm doing this." Mel muttered under her breath. "I'm not some wizard like you or Grandmother. I think it's stupid."

     Grudgingly Mel complied as directed when Anya gave her a stern look of warning. Staring at the candle, concentrating from within, Mel moved her fingers while uttering the words as the others waited patiently, Bobby and Reba anxious.

     With an 'I told you so' look when nothing occurred Mel repeated the enchant once more when Anya returned her gaze with a look of dissatisfaction. Repeating the words over and over, Reba and Bobby watched when oh so slowly the candle took to wobbling ever so slightly then stop. Moments passed as tiny beads of perspiration appeared on Mel's brow when the candle once more took to perform its own dance from where it sat. Drops of sweat created a liquid path down from the side of Mel's cheek as she stared intently at the candle. The candle continued its mantra of slowly rocking before elevating from its pedestal ever so slightly. Hanging precariously in mid-air, neither Bobby nor Reba seemed to breathe as the candle continued to float no more than an inch from whence it rose before falling from its invisible perch, rolling itself off onto the floor.

     "Not bad, for a first time, but I though you could have done better." Anya said as she stooped to recover the fallen object. She favored Mel a mild grin when she saw the bug-eyed expression Mel exhibited as she stared from what she knew shouldn't have been possible.

     "That’s not…, I mean I shouldn't…, it's not possible." Mel uttered in defiance at what she herself had done.

     But it seems you did. Anya replied telepathically. Mel tried to absorb the ramifications, refusing to concede the possibility. Now let's try again, placing the candle back in its stand.

     Nearby Bobby whispered to his sister. "Told you she was magical." Only to have his sister poke him in the side.

     "Shhh." Reba said, admonishing her brother. "Anya said we could stay only if we were quiet."

     "And I meant it." Anya replied without turning her attention from Mel. "Mel needs to concentrate heavily on what she's doing and if Bobby begins to annoy her I'll have to ask both of you to leave."

     Once more Mel glared regaining her composure as new forms of perspiration developed from where she had cleaned her forehead. A week prior Anya mentioned of wanting to test her which Mel scoffed at the idea. Anya demonstrated to Mel how to levitate simple items such as the wax candle followed by heavier objects such as lifting a couch into the air. Anya had provided Mel a brief history of her ancestral language with Mel trying to imitate the sounds and dialect. At first Mel thought it was funny to hear the strange dialect, giggling at how Anya pronounce certain vowels, only to see the seriousness in Anya's disposition when she lifted Mel upwards towards the ceiling, gently bring her down. Mel promised to take the lesson more seriously. She just considered it a waste of time.

     Slowly, once more the candle rocked its way upwards, to levitate more than three inches in the air before being lowered unsteady to its resting place. Taking a dishtowel Mel wiped away the wetness from her brow, less evident given when she had first started.

     "Now the fork Mel," Anya requested, not letting Mel rest as she tasked the girl. Nearby Bobby watched in fascination as Mel lifted the fork to an upright position the beginnings of a simple movement. Sweat increased more readily given the complexity of the task of needing to lift command the fork, rotate on its end as it began to twist. Abruptly the fork clattered onto the table failing to perform the required task.

          Frustrated Mel focused more heavily, forcing her will, demanding the fork to dance with Anya's encouragement. Once more the fork slowly lifted itself upright only to topple back onto the table with a clattering effect.

     Bobby gave a snickering laugh, only to quickly duck when an object deflected off some invisible wall before embedding itself in the sheetrock wall above him.

     All four turned to where the fork lay protruding with its prongs embedded inside the wall. "What happened Mel?" Anya asked slightly worried.

     "I… I got mad when he laughed at me." Mel replied frightened. "I felt a cold ickiness inside of me and I wanted to lash out."

     "Never give in to your anger, Mel." Anya cautioned firmly. None gave reference to where the saying was from. "Accidents can happen. Or people hurt." Anya regarded Bobby with an unforgiving gaze causing him to shiver.

     "Sorry."

     "You're lucky I was able to deflect it," Anya said as she gestured towards where the fork lay embedded, causing it to pluck itself out returning to her. Four small holes now gave evidence to the dangers in teaching one magic.

     "I think we've done enough for today." Anya said drawing the lesson to a close. "Next week I want you to be able to at least have it stand and do a little twirl," Anya directed, "and have your mom buy some plastic ware. I think it will safer," she reframed from looking back at Bobby as she picked up the fork cleaning it off. "For all of us."

     Nearby in the grey office building at Bikini Beach, Grandmother examined the charcoal etching before her.

     "Do you think we should tell her?" Lisa asked a little worried as her boss further examined the etching, taking in the intricate patterns that formed around the base.

     "I think we should wait. Deal with her other problems before telling her."

     "Won't she become suspicious with Anya testing her? I mean she's not dumb."

     "No, she not." Grandmother agreed. "I think she's more in a state of denial, not ready to deal with the idea just yet. Let's not burden her with new possibilities. Deal with her more pressing issues first."

     "And if she asks?"

     "Then it's your decision to tell her." Grandmother answered. "I'll ask a few friends, mages and wizards I know and trust." Grandmother gingerly placed the sheet of paper back in the folder taking care not to smug the image.

     "How strong will she be?"

     "I don't know," Grandmother answered truthfully. "Wild magic is very unpredictable in its nature. We'll just have to wait and see."

*************

     Mel smeared lotion on her hands, warming the liquid before rubbing it to her legs and arms as she resumed a ritual of laying out on the mesh hammock to read. Beside her a book rested close by as she stretched out to bask in the morning sun. Within a few hours the sun's rays would send the temperature rising to where she'd want to spend more time in the shade or cooling off in the parks waters. She had found what she considered the perfect location to just lounge around and enjoy the beginnings of her summer vacation in one of the many hammocks strewn around the water park. Once her chores had been completed she texted her mother of her whereabouts having decided to pack a tote and enjoy as much of her free time like any typical girl. Being a lifetime member and living within close proximity of the water park gave Mel a chance to lounge around, reading, along with working on her tan. It was the only place she felt comfortable in letting others see her dressed down as a girl.

     Even with the end of school year, Lisa explained she needed to go to the school for a few more days. It seemed there were reports waiting to be filled, along with the determination on what new equipment would need to be requisition for the upcoming school year. Now Mel found herself alone with a bit of free time to herself. Her mother had assigned her some summer reading much to Mel's consternation. That was till Bobby, of all people, recommended a book he liked to read about. It dealt with the story of a young boy wizard. At first she thought it would be stupid given what she knew about real magic until she found herself engrossed in the boys' hardship he received from his own relatives. It didn't draw so much on the magic then with his making friends as well as a powerful enemy and how they, together, helped one another.

     Finished she sauntered over to the concession booth having a need to replenish her water bottle. The crowds hadn't filtered in just yet. Still considered early morning, most kids took to sleeping in or visiting with friends as was their wont as parents had to go to work.

     Taking to a leisurely stroll along one of the many paths, Mel gave pause momentarily when one of her odd feelings wash over her. Sighing inwardly she resumed her walk to one of the nearest concession stands and waited.

"What'll it be?" Holly asked from behind the counter.

     "A flavored bottle of cherry water, please." With its lackluster of early patrons the two found themselves discussing clothes, Mel more interested in wanting to change her fashion slightly without wanting it deemed to girly.

     "Being a girl is so confusing at times," Mel stated once she quenched her thirst. "It was so much easier when I was a boy."

     Holly leaned forward over the counter a playful smile on her face. "Resistance is futile, you will be assimilated," she said in a joking manner, only to have Mel recoil slightly.

     "Yeah, I guess I am." Mel stated as she ignored the Star Trek reference.

     It wasn't the response Holly had tried to elicit from the girl. "What's wrong?"

     "It's just that when I was visiting with Vicky and her mother, you know, going over fashion ideas for her wedding and all. Well Mrs. Martin started talking about clothes and boys wondering if I might be looking at dating and all. Then she started showing me some of Angela's old dresses and, Ugh. I found I sorta liked some of them." Mel confessed.

     "Mel, it's okay to want to look pretty."

     "I don't want to look pretty." Mel moaned. "I don't want to have boys holding me, wanting to fondle or kiss me."

     "Is that why you were asking me about how I dress."

     "You don't dress fancy like Vicky does all the time. I mean you wear jeans and sneakers and nice shirts."

     "Like a tomboy."

     "Yeah." Mel agreed. "Only. Only."

     "Only I seem to have boys looking me over, checking me out."

     "Yeah, like that guy Chuck. He really likes you and," Mel's eyes became narrow. "You like him don't you. I mean really like him."

     "Mel what did we ask about trying to read our thoughts."

     "I'm not. I don't need to. It's how you're thinking about him. Your eyes taking on a dreamy look as well as a smile across your face when I mentioned him. Just like Vicky does when she's thinking about Rob."

     "Well he is nice. He's very attentive and thoughtful to me. And I have been seeing him a lot. Not that it's really any of your business," Holly said trying to discipline her mildly only to have Mel become more agitated, upset even.

     "That's how Nathan started on my real mom." Mel's eyebrows furrowed, her voice taking a deeper tone; anger crept its way into her words. Her eyes seemed to cast daggers to no one in particular. It was then Holly knew Mel was revisiting her past. Not just any past. Predominantly a single person. A single person Mel reviled immensely.

     "It scares you I'm seeing someone Mel?" Holly asked innocently, in the belief Mel might be jealous only to see and hear the acrimonious change overtaking Mel with the mention of Nathan's name.

     "That's how he started off with Mom. Helping her out, taking her out on dates, coming over unexpectedly, worming his way into our lives. Making her feel special and Brad to."

     "What happened between her and Nathan?" Holly asked more cautiously, directly, hoping not to sound too eager given how Mel could suddenly withdraw when it concerned her past, especially -him.

     It seemed impossible when Mel's voice took on an angrier tone, as she continued to stare off into space. With a more venomous tone, words dripped with acid as she spoke of Nathan and Elaine's relationship. "He told her how pretty she was, how privileged and alive she made him feel when he was with her. That mother fucking lying son of a bitch." Startling Holly with her profanity the last came out like a hiss between pressed lips.

     Passing patrons cast scornful glances their way when they heard Mel's assessment of Nathan. "How he would take Brad on separate outings alone where he could practice playing catch with him. The promise of trying to be like a good friend or father figure to Brad. Tossing the football or taking Mom out alone for dinner."

     "Mel?"

     "He couldn't fool me. He didn't know shit about swimming." Mel continued to ignore and overlooked Holly's voice, wrapped up deeper when suppressed memories trickled to the surface. "Trying to believe he could teach me how to swim only he didn't know shit about it. The glances he gave other woman as he sat there with my mom as I swam. Him wanting to suck up to me as if I couldn't tell. He was only doing it to please Mom. He wanted something then, only Mom didn't know it at the time. He wanted her money, to take everything we owned away from us."

     Grinding her teeth, her face seethed with unbidden hatred she had kept hidden, locked away from all to see. As she talked, her fingers tightened around her water bottle, squeezing the container, allowing water to flow upwards from its top. Fingers crushed inward the thin plastic container. She ignored the water as it poured over her hand, dribbling off the table to the ground below. "How he tried to be my friend. Only I wouldn't let him. He could fool them but he couldn't fool me. That fucking asshole."

     "MEL! The yell came harsh and insistent when Holly reached out towards the girl, drawing her attention. Eyes seemed to flash daggers at Holly, who recoiled from the murderous look. Eyes rapidly changed focus when Mel realized whose face was before her. In a flash her anger dissipated, replaced by the sudden thought of how she had been ready, willing to strike and lash out at a ghostly image. Startled Mel let go of the water bottle when it was Holly who stood before her and not Nathan. She realized she had nearly lost it, ready to succumb to her heart's desire.

     "I'm, I'm sorry Holly. I gotta go." Mel said, quickly departing, leaving the older girl.

     Catching up to the fast paced girl, Holly fell in beside Mel. "Why don't we continue this conversation someplace else? Perhaps outside the park. Hmm?"

     "No! You can't help. You don't understand. You have no idea what it was like."

     Taking hold of the moment Holly persisted. "Mel, please don't shut me out. I want to help." Gently leading the girl by the elbow, Holly persisted, to guide Mel away from concerned regulars towards the staff lounge. With the two alone Mel clutched hold of Holly once inside, afraid of what she had wanted to do. She had nearly given in, ready to hurt someone she liked, cared for, without realizing it.

     Exiting the park Mel kept to herself once the two had grabbed their clothes not bothering to change. Mel's hatred continued to simmer, smoldering deep within at the man who had once ruined her life. Holly remained quiet, caring to give a figurative glance Mel's way as the pair headed to her apartment. This moment wasn't meant for the park, nor even the nearby malt shop given how agitated Mel became visibly upset learning Holly was now dating. This, Holly was sure, could be the underlying nature in Mel's hurt.

     With severe disinclination Mel slowly opened up to Holly, cracking open a guarded wall she kept closed for none to see. At first Holly listened intently, patiently to Mel's account of a few past events only to find herself recoiling in what she heard.

     "Your Mom never heard any of this?" A sickened Holly inquired as she tried to comfort the shaken youth.

     "Scared. Ashamed." Mel confessed. Holly held the girl tight.

     "Don't you think its best we tell her? Have Keith involved?" Holly ventured.

     Mel considered the possibility of just using her ability and have Holly forget their conversation only to flinch at the wanton and callous idea of wanting to use her ability on someone she considered a friend. It had been her precognition earlier when she sauntered over to purchase her water. A choice only she could make. Keep her past hidden as she wanted, or tell others what she never wanted to divulge.

     Nodding silently the two waited for the others to arrive once Holly placed the calls. One call made Mel quiver when placed. "For moral support," Holly said gently when Mel heard the conversation. Vicky was like a big sister to her, and Mel knew it felt in having her there also. Only Mel worried if any would want to be her friends once they heard what she had to say and she wondered if perhaps she shouldn't have made Holly forget.

     "How is she?" A worried Lisa asked once she hurried home looking for Mel to see her standing away not daring to look at any of them.

     "She's scared out of her wits." Holly stated. "Frightened at what she told me. I don't want her to retreat, but I think this is what we've been waiting for."

     Several long minutes passed as Mel brushed off her mother's attempts in wanting to be next to her. Reluctantly Lisa waited next to Holly till Vicky arrived with Keith. Each more concerned from what little information Holly had informed them of.

     Words came out slow, halting as Mel began. "It started…," None dared to disturb her, Lisa the hardest in her desire to go towards her, comfort her, knowing her daughter –needed her yet knowing it was Mel who had pushed her away in not wanting her help. Deep down she knew no matter how much she wanted to help this was something Mel desperately needed to do on her own. "It started…," she tried again facing away from them fingering her pendant over and over again and how it seemed to glimmer in her slender fingers as she unclasped it from her neck, a reflection of how nervous she was in not wanting to divulge more of her past –knowing she had to.

     "It started right after Brad used his pendant and was caught by Nathan. He had caught Brad using it on his friends to do some things. Brad was more trusting of Nathan and he tricked Brad into letting him examine the locket with the promise of giving it back. He actually did return it and then later made arrangements for our disastrous trip.

     "I tried telling Mom. I tried, but she wouldn't listen to me. She was in love with him. I told her of the magic and she wouldn't believe me. She trusted him just like Brad did, only he took the pendant once he locked and tied us up. Him taking and using the pendant on my brother and mother. He'd discarded mine as rubbish not caring about what it could do. I told him it didn't do anything and he didn't have the patience to phantom its true purpose, impatient with the idea he could control others with Brad's in getting what he wanted by some form of magic."

     It seemed Mel couldn't stop herself, her deepest, darkest secret constrained deep within her all this time, as if waiting for some special moment to arrive. A dam ready to burst within having been cracked, ready to spill forth its secrets in her needed desire to tell them about Nathan. Frightened with the idea she would lose everything -them when she divulged what she had lived through. "I was the one responsible for what happened to them. I promised Daddy I'd take care of them. To watch over them." Mel said dishearten at retelling the event, self-blame most evident. "I promised and…and I failed."

     "Maybe Brad had some resistance like me, but if he did, it didn't last long. Nathan worked the pendant on him and my mother. He was fighting it, only he was losing. Then we managed to escape when Nathan thought Brad was under control. Brad freed me but Nathan heard the noise we made and before we could free Mom we both fled promising we'd come back with help. And… and then after Brads –death, he really started. Started in earnest on Mom and me."

     They thought they knew. Knew how Nathan had broken Elaine's will, compelled the poor woman to do his bidding. "It had taken him months to get some form of ability to control Mom. Part of her was breaking down after he broke my leg. Her treatment of me then was just the beginning. That breaking of her will didn't come easy and I watched in horror while my own mother, a loving and caring woman and individual, changed before my eyes to some insufferable, degraded and hateful -thing. I did it to them. To her." Fingers continued their ministration of the pendant, rubbing softly at first to become more forceful. "If I hadn't broken it. Hadn't given a part to Brad, maybe, maybe we'd still be together."

     Her anger wouldn't -couldn't be contained as it intensified once more with her hatred for him. Years of frustration and revulsion locked away deep inside of her, contained by her just waiting for release. A stream of hatred slew forth in a verbiage onslaught of profanity took them all by surprise. Words she used, sounded out of place coming from the mouth of one so young. Her words made them blush when she said them, to see her face redden, twisting with pent up rage, it appeared another person had taken possession of her as the anger took over once more. Lisa was ready to admonish the girl for her language only to have Keith and Holly tell her no as revile and repulsive as it was.

     "He was frustrated with me. He couldn't understand why I never succumbed. So he degraded her."

     "HE DID IT BECAUSE OF ME!" Mel yelled. "He did it because I wouldn't submit. He couldn't break me like he was doing to my brother. Like he did my mother. He killed my brother because of me. He made her a prostitute because he wanted me. I hated him. And it pleased the fuck out of him. He made her service him. Have her suck his dick. His dick in front of me," Mel thumped her chest with her hand. "I was either tied to a chair or placed in a cage forced to watch. Having her to bend over so I could get a better view as he took her from behind."

     Mel didn't see their own shivers, so wrapped up was she in the images overtaking theirs before her. None but she could see what played before her them, stroking the flames that dwelled within.

     "Don't tell me I don't what sex is. I had to watch them do it. I watched him take my own mother in front of me. How he stripped her of her dignity. She wasn't my mother anymore. She was a 'whore', a 'slut' for his asking. You have _no_ idea what it's like to have your own mother talking about sex toys and using them on herself in front of you. _I_don't_ever_want_ to even think about it."

     Mel threw the pendant away, "Forced to remember each and every act because they didn't know about my half. To watch how she learned to perform pole acts from DVD's and videos."

     Tears of hate dribbled down the side of her cheeks. "I had to watch her. Made to watch as my own _MOTHER_ SERVICE_ a bastard of a man. Telling me how one day he'd break me, to become _like_him. How they demanded I pay attention as she sucked his dick while giving me instructions on how to perform fellatio like some lowly whore to her master. She would bow before him before she serviced Nathan when he summoned her. I lost my appetite having to watch them."

     The stories continued as she told them, keep hidden deep inside, ignored by her and none would have expected her to understand them as she retold them. Her rage affronted them with the coarse language she had grew accustomed to hearing for years. Pain and suffering with humiliation at both their hands. Somehow she had held it all in check deep inside of her. "I was glad. GLAD when Nathan sent my mother away. I couldn't stand her. She wasn't my mother anymore. She was a stranger to me. I'm glad, you hear me, glad the magic took me away from her."

     Her body gave sway as sweat and tears dripped from her. Relinquishing its hold long enough for her to see the looks of fear and revulsion as they stood afar from her, stepping away from her. Their worried looks and how deranged she had to appear before them. They didn't come near. Imagination took hold of her in what they thought of her. This is what Nathan wanted. To make her hate people. To use them. To turn it against anyone who came near. To. Be. Just. Like. Him. To think she could suddenly turn it all on them. Mel knew they had a right to be afraid. She could have if she hadn't managed to keep her temper focused on the images. To take her hatred and turn her words on them. She could have if she had wanted to. To unleash her anger, _just_give__in_ like it wanted.

     Mel crumbled to the floor drawing herself tightly into a small ball, weeping incessantly at what she might have even done. Afraid she could have done if she had given in to the desire. The blackness wanted to claim her. She was a terror, a monster waiting to let loose her vengeance on anyone who dared to cross her and she wept with fear. She didn't deserve to have friends or family and her insecurities washed over her, trying to take root as she dwelled down within, to shut them and the world out once more.

     "Help me with her," Lisa demanded, overcoming her own fear and revulsion, to reach down and gently take hold of Mel's arms, lifting the frightened girl off the floor. Carefully Lisa moved to the couch making herself comfortable as they helped Mel.

     "Come on sweetheart, don't shut us out. Everything's going to be fine." The words were ever so gentle and reassuring, soothing by the woman who had taken Mel in unconditionally. Doing what she did best for her. To just be there, and hold her as she pushed aside her own fears and shower Mel with the love she had wanted and missed so badly.

     Why wouldn't they let me be? Don't they see what I am? Together the others drew close to her, showering her with words of comfort. Mel tried to regain her composure once more, to be pulled away from the self-pity before she buried herself deep within. To not let the hatred deep inside control her, like it almost had once before. Letting her body rock with her sobs.

     "Mel", she heard Keith Sinclair say as he stood afar from her. "Why don't we take a break? Meet together some other time."

     She knew what he was fearing. They couldn't hide it from her. Not really. Their thoughts, their emotions. She couldn't help to hear and feel them and it scared her further to admit what was happening to her.

     Mel stood ready to leave, to run away. "I guess I'll go Miss Lisa. You deserve someone better than me." Just like in the past, she was ready to set out to and destroy her life once more.

     Mel sensed a new anger growing in the woman whom she dared to call mother. She didn't feel worthy of her or her love. Any form of their love. "I told you I was broken, damaged. Now you know how bad I really am." She said, ready to make good her promise to leave, have them forget about her as she ran as far as possible away from them, to give up once more on herself.

     Like Mel, Lisa stood, her hands placed tightly by her side. Tenderly Lisa reached out to take hold of Mel's shoulders pulling her close. "Are we back to calling me Miss Lisa? Are you so sure you don't want me as your mother? So frightened I'm going to abandon you for what you've been through? I'm your mother now and forever," Lisa said pulling the frightened girl close to her, "You’re my daughter, and I'm telling you, you will do no such thing, you understand me young lady?"

     No, Mel didn't understand, even with her own hands wrapping themselves around the woman's waist, resting her head against her chest trying to understand why Lisa still wanted her after all she'd been through, tears trickled down her cheeks. "But? You're angry, mad. I can feel it. All of you are."

     "Don't we have a right to be? To hear how abusive and thoughtless he was? Yes I'm angry. But not at you."

     "Mel," Holly said her own voice choked back, "We wanted to know why you were upset that day, each of us concerned about why you didn't want to live, to end it then. WE all had our own suspicions, ideas, but to hear how deeply he'd hurt you, to use your family against you. It's just as terrifying to hear now as it was back then. To hear you wanting to kill him for what he'd done."

     All came closer to pull her close in their own warm embraces. "These are the risks each of us are willing to take to have you talk about him, it's not good for you to hold it in. It can fester inside of you, to grow and eat away at you till one day you couldn't control it. If I had known then what I know now I'm sure I would have done it. But you, you didn't do it."

     "Who was it you said you admired the most? The one you loved because he believed in you to do the right things? Who was it you clung to for help? Turned to to help you through your troubles. You admired him and never gave up on that love."

     "Da.. Daddy," Mel blubbered. "He…he was my salvation. My rock when I needed him."

     With the tip of her fingers, Lisa gently lifted Mel's face by her chin, to look at her directly. "We saw the hatred you had for him Mel, before Anya changed him, but you didn't use your ability as much as you wanted to. You possibly could have forced Grandmother or Anya to take his life, but you held back accepting their form of justice. I can't say what the rest of us would have done, but I’m very proud of you."

     "But I did misuse it. Look at what I did later."

     "Yes, you forced some things that could have been handled differently and we could argue about what you wanted. To save your family, to undo the hurt to Brad. It's all in the eye of the beholder and what they see and believe. I believe you did what you thought was best." Lisa said hugging the girl closer, tighter. "Many may not agree, but I see 'my' girl, my tomboy, who cared more about her family than she cared about herself."

     "I, I know what you're scared of Mr. Sinclair. I don't want to hurt my friends either. I'll stay away from them."

     "And how will I explain to them," Keith said, "why their friend wants them to stay away? Not only would you have to stay away, but so would Lisa and that would hurt them just as much." Mel couldn't help but notice the look the two gave each other. She couldn't help it given her keen skill of observation. It was a strange look, one of guilt and of longing.

     "Yes, I'm scared Mel, scared not just for you but for Lisa. We're going to your depths of feelings, to places none of us are sure to handle. Your outburst reminded me of an old movie about another young girl. A girl who could control fire. Now here we are having to trust you won't vent that anger towards us. You know our fear and you know we can't control you, yet we just can't up and leave you alone. It's normal to have anger and hatred after what's happened and yet you managed to keep it under control. Mel it’s a fear each and every one of us is willing to risk if it means helping you. I'm not your father, but I'm proud, if not amazed at how you've handled it."

     "And what our friendship Mel?" Vicky asked. "You're my Junior Bridesmaid. I haven't seen my mother take such an interest in someone since my sister started dating. The dresses, hairstyles and then there's the reception." Vicky's eyes seemed to glaze over as she thought of her wedding to Rob and how her mother was surprised at her wanting such a young girl, a tomboy, to have such a prestigious role in her wedding. "You Mel have given my mother a challenge."

     "You still want me to be a part of your wedding? My friend even after what you heard? I'm not innocent. I'm corrupted, tainted." A flabbergasted Mel asked.

     "And I'm not?" Vicky asked. "I'm no saint either Mel, you know the bad parts of my life. If you can forgive me of my past, can't I forgive what happened to you? To be there as a friend ready to help?"

     Lisa wasn't too astonished with how far Mel would be willing to endure for her friend, given their friendship. The few dresses she owned still hung in her closet unused since her adoption. Yet there were those times they went out to shop and Mel would comment how pretty one was when they passed by a store, barely above a whisper, afraid of what she had said. Then there was the way she had been acting lately towards boys and girls. Many times she had put up with one of Mel's outbursts about boys only to see her looking in her mirror later, to strike different poses. To hear how girls gossiped about her and then to gossip about them and how it made her feel. It reminded her so much of a time when she had been growing up.

     Taking a much needed break, "Let's set another date and time in the future," Keith suggested. "I need to do some research. To talk to a few people I know. Honestly, this is going well beyond the scope of mine and Holly's skill."

     "I may know of someone I can talk to," Holly volunteered. "I'll see if she'll be willing to meet with us to discuss it. She's attended a few of our Sunday night meetings. She seemed interested in Mel's circumstances after her attendance. She's taking a few of the more advanced classes in psychology which I'm taking. I promise to be discreet as possible."

*************

     Mel relaxed. Summer seemed so short to her and before she knew it school had started once again. It had been a wonderful summer she reflected. Oh she had her moments as she dealt with her periods and moodiness. Friends and family who knew of her troubles, accepted her for who she was. A once boy with a horrendous past.

     Mel had a suspicion on who Holly had talked to. She offered a strange suggestion. Well it seemed so to Mel anyway. Talk about her past in the third person, separate the two. That did make sense to her in an odd sort of way didn't it? She had been David most of her life and was still David –to her, but to the rest of the world she wasn't.

     With more frequent, yet informal meetings she opened up more of how David, had lived. It wasn't easy at first, even after her revelation concerning Nathan. But the more she talked to them, the easier it had become.

     They listened to how David retreated into himself, forced to shelter himself deep within, trying to live off of old memories of his family, unsure of when to emerge else Nathan and Elaine (she couldn't envision the woman as her mother anymore) would begin berating him once more with a stream of accusations and profanity once again. Self-deprecation words Nathan used on him along with the constant demeaning assault used against him for the love of his father. Decimating accusations from his own mother of how he had allowed his brother to be killed, her accusation ending up being the driving force separating the two of them forever. Tormented with the grisly images of seeing his brother's death forming into nightmares.

     With much guilty and shame Mel admitted David nearly died once. He'd began to starve himself, unwittingly, due to the guiltiness, only to have Nathan and his mother force him to eat to prevent his demise, yet continuing to allow him to wallow in his own secretion, starving him of much needed affection. The endless blame and remorse she carried with the death of her brother the first time, then be the one who inadvertently caused his near fatal injury the second.

     Mel had only one piece of gratitude for Nathan. Lisa had wanted to ask her in private away from the others, but Mel knew what was on all their minds. If there was one thing Mel knew of that ungrateful bastard, it was the fact he'd never once tried to take advantage of him, nor had he ever allowed Elaine to do so either. Forced to watch. Yes. Force into sex. No. It was the only bit of saving grace she afforded that worthless pile of shit. If he had, no force -not Anya, -not Grandmother, -not no one, would have been able to save him from her wrath.

     With the emotional dam broken Mel was finding life had more to offer. She thought of her suffering and where her life was now heading. She thought her life couldn't have been any stranger.

     She had a new home and life living as Melody with a woman who loved her even with its ups and downs. There was Bikini Beach, a place where she had her freedom to swim and dive like she loved to do. A place where she was learning to put her past behind her and learn to be the type of girl she wanted to be. It was a place Grandmother had started in wanting girls and women to just have fun without the fear of being ogled which she desperately needed. Sure she knew many of the girls were boys, just like she knew many of the so called girls didn't remember. And the ones who did know, were either scared or self-conscious in having others know. Yet many still came back, like Bobby and his dad, which puzzled her. Of course Natty's boyfriend and his friend came back. Maybe it wasn't so strange after all. Maybe Natty was right when she told her the park was the best and it was fun.

     She continued to contemplate why she could perform small bits of magic as well as her mind reading. She hadn't been able before. Was it after she decided to stay as Melody? Was it the parks water? Did it start when Officer Donovan changed? Funny thing given how her memory worked. She never knew when it started.

     Then there was Reba and her circle of friends. Because of her she become a part of her clique. Sleepovers controlled at first given how nervous she had been. Knowing who were true girls and those who were g.i.r.l.s. It had taken a bit of getting used to. Reba had expressed her own wariness about her brother as she grew older and him starting to remember. Using her magic she decided to quiz him once. He didn’t even fight her when he agreed to it and with the compulsion not to lie, both she and Reba asked what he saw. As a boy it was nothing but a mixture of fuzzy images of girls when naked. Out of focus, except when he became what he considered his alter ego. Both girls soon relaxed around him, along with Brad. Unlike Brad another of their friends, Greg didn't remember changing. It was kinda fun to watch him after he changed. To hear his point of point of view in how they spent their times together especially when it came to where him and Sheila were concerned.

     The strange reactions when Mel decided to tell Reba and Bobby when Greg changed to Gloria, best friends with Sheila and their looks was almost priceless. It seemed neither thought about it when the group came to Bikini Beach. Not until Mel mentioned it to them. Mel took to trusting them like she trusted Natty, only it seemed Natty was becoming more involved with her own boyfriend. Not that she minded. And she really did understand Brad's reluctance in wanting to change and loved him for his willingness to do so when asked. She tried not to ask too often, just when it bothered her to much at seeing him. Her pain easing from the unwarranted guilt believing it was she who had inadvertently killed her own brother. Those sessions were helping she admitted. Them telling her to put a positive spin on things. Not her past, but now. She didn't fully understand until they reminded her how she took to looking negatively at her life. Her mother reminding her what happened was gone and together they could move forward and be a family.

**************

     The door gave an audible click when Mel turned the small knob, effectively locking her door to her room. She didn't really need to as her mother had left earlier taking Reba and Bobby home after their sleep over. She did it as a precaution to ensure her privacy. Even with her mother's understanding Mel felt slightly ashamed as she looked at her reflection.

     Slowly, deliberately, she started to undress herself, leaving herself clad in her bra and panties. An image took form as she watched knowing what was going to happen.

     At first the boy appeared vague, distorted between her and the mirror only to have it coalesced over hers, yet remaining separate in its transparent form. She stood a little taller than him now. It didn't frighten her like it once had. Now it had become more of a nuisance, an annoyance as it mimicked her gestures in an outlandish sort of way.

     Looking past the image even as it mocked her, Mel slowly unclasped the back of her bra unsure if this was what she wanted to do, allowing her breasts to hang free. She had always shied away from exposing herself to long, not wanting to deal with her body, quickly to showering or dress, wanting to ignore the weird sensations, feelings being invoked when she lathered up. Why was she so afraid of them? It? Even her girlfriends confessed to hating parts of their body and they had grown up being a girl. Mel thought how pretty Reba was, as with how gorgeous Jorden looked. During their slumber nights the girls compared themselves to one another, complimenting the other and agreeing on where they thought they lacked. It was a simple question her friends asked causing her to think. A need of hers to understand how to be a girl. She couldn't escape it. Not wanting to be too girly mind you, but a girl none the less. Their conversations started off innocently enough with the usual talking about clothes, shoes and whatnot. Boys she remained quiet on and on some clothes she expressed no option. Then it somehow turned to showers and school. How girls ultimately compared themselves to one another. More so on the older girls once they started high school.

     She had been drawn into the conversation about massage settings and how they giggled on their use of them at home. How their bodies would tingle down below, each blushing when they admitted they'd used the pulse setting for another purpose. Gloria even admitted she'd sit on their washing machine during certain cycles because it made her feel all good and tingly down below. Reba's confession where she had to be extra careful living in a house with a brother and widowed father. Mel didn't fully understand and Jorden, Gloria as well with Reba started to razz her. Hadn't she ever explored her body? Masturbated? Red faced she kept quiet. She hadn't, it felt wrong, perverted in some sort of way to her. They told her she was crazy.

     Now her hand cupped a breast gently as she brushed a finger over her nipple. This wasn't some foreign body anymore. This was her and she gave out a collective gasp when she traced a finger around her areola and its sensitivity. Brushing her nipple once more it became harder, more prominent as she thought of some boys and how they ogled her. Her other nipple started to harden, stick out more and oh so slowly, timidly, she repeated the process of touching it. Below, she found that tickling sensation emanating, almost shying away from it only to shift her legs slightly which allowed her other hand better access as it moved down the front of her panties, gently rubbing herself through its fabric. She almost stopped, guilty at the sensations they evoked. What was she doing?! The ghost in the mirror copied her movements, only it seemed more perverted. She pushed back against the image. He was gone, no more, she insisted. Her mind focused more intently on her, the sensations building, almost overwhelming her. She was a girl, no longer the boy David. Slowly, it seemed; his body grew thinner, fainter, to dissolve within her as she continued to explore 'her' body. Legs grew weak, wobbly, as Mel stood there, fingers slowly rubbing herself in front of the mirror. She found her hips gyrating to the movements of her hand; still she didn't stop.

     Climbing onto her bed, Mel scooted her body into a more comfortable position, pushing her pillows around before returning her hand to continue its ministrations. With less trepidation her hand roamed its way along her panty line, pushing it down past her knees, allowing access to her lips in between, to have her fingers explore further. Sucking in her breath it seemed to be a battle of wills as she reminded herself this was her body, not some other. With a bit more insistence her fingers touched an area sending small shivers through her, causing a low moan to pass from her lips. Pleasant shivers seeped through her body as fingers explored around her mons, an area she always tried to avoid.

*************

     Lisa stepped inside the apartment closing the door as she placed her purse on a nearby stand. She looked around wondering where Mel could be. Walking down the hall she glanced inside the spare room half expecting to see Mel tinkering with some item only to find it empty. She hadn't received a text saying she would be going out.

     Hearing noises coming from Mel's room Lisa prepared to tap on the door only to stop when she heard the unmistakable sounds coming from the other side. Quietly she moved away, heading towards the kitchen to retrieve herself a fruit drink before settling down in the recliner in the living room. She grabbed one of her favorite trek novels then turned on the stereo having adjusted the headset as she reclined slightly to listen to a favorite station.

     Mel lost track of time when she exited her room having redressed from her excursion, to step into the hall only to stop when Lisa rotated the recliner slightly to face her. Giving a nod in acknowledgement she returned back to her reading.

     Without saying anything, Mel avoided looking at her mom as she reached for a drink from the fridge. Walking past her mother, Mel paused when none too loud, "It wasn't easy living in a house full of men." Lisa commented without taking her eyes from her book. "It was very hard to have some form of privacy as a teenage girl whose brothers always seemed to find ways to drive me crazy with their antics."

     "Uh, I'm sure," Mel said uneasy as she took a seat nearby, unsure where her mother was going.

     "Did Reba ever tell you I was the one who had to tell her about the need for 'personal privacy'?" Lisa inquired as she set her headphones aside. Marking her page, she set the book aside as Mel waited. "It seemed her brother was finding ways to 'accidentally' interrupt her at the wrong moment." Mel looked down, her face taking on a crimson color at what Lisa was saying. Did she know what she had been doing?

     "Keith asked me, thinking it would be easier given how I have to give classes on sex education. But I found it wasn't easy. Do you know why?" Not waiting for an answer, "It's because I helped him with certain aspects of raising a daughter after his wife died. Even Kat had problems with their discussions because Reba knew it was her dad and not her aunt. But it wasn't Reba I ended up talking to. It was Bobby." Lisa became uncomfortable in their discussion. The situation to unique wondering if this was how to proceed.

     "Bobby was questioning why his sister was locking her door and he would hear noises coming from the other side which made him even more curious. But there were other problems. It seemed Bobby was aware of certain feelings when he was a girl and he was troubled even with the spells Grandmother have in place. Girls discover at an earlier age how they're more different than boys are."

     "But I thought he didn't know till recently."

     "True, but I watched both Reba and Bobby grow over the years. I found, when he was she, how she'd have questions about her own body just like any other girl her age would. Then when he started to remember his visits he'd been more inquisitive. His thoughts of being that young girl, while his mind was like any boy discovering girls."

     "What did you do? You didn't, you know."

     "Yes and no. I took Bobby to the park to change. Then I had a discussion with her after some help from Anya." Lisa replied.

     "I don't understand."

     "Mel, I was never a man. I couldn't talk to Bobby like I could to Reba. But I could relate to Bobbie as a girl. She would understand her own need for privacy. And with Anya's help I was able to convey that need to Bobby as he grew older. She too would explore more of her body and discover why she needed it."

     "You don't mean." Lisa nodded her head in ascension as Mel gave a very expressive 'Eeewww'. "I took a lesson from Dad."

     "What do you mean?"

     "Honey there are three types of girls. Moaners, squealers and those who are quiet. Boys are more like grunters." Both grew silent, each more uncomfortable in where their discussion had gone.

     "Uh, what did your dad suggest?" Mel asked not wanting to think of what Bobby knew. She focused on which of the three she was.

     "Honey, turn up your radio." Lisa advised gently. "There's nothing to be ashamed of but…"

     Humiliated, her mom knew exactly what she had been doing. Taking her hands gently, "Mel, I'm glad you're finally growing comfortable enough to explore your body. You should never be ashamed about it. It's natural to explore. You don't know how many times I'd hear my brothers, your Uncles, and I'd turn up 'my' radio to drown out the noise."

     "But, but that means Bobby knows what we look like. Naked." Mel said horror struck.

     "Don't you also know what boys look like?" Lisa asked reminding Mel of who she had once been. Reassuring her further, "It just means 'he' knows what 'she' looks like naked. It was a tradeoff we decided to have in order to convey the point across and I can tell you he was just as embarrassed about it as you are now."

     "And don't think I don't know how embarrassed you are. I felt guilty also till I had a further talk with Aunt Irena and my girlfriends. How difficult it had to be for Dad to try and discuss something a man doesn't really understand."

     "But it's not wrong?"

     "Do you think it's wrong?" Lisa asked. "I know you don't like your mother, but don't you think she fought as hard as she could against what Nathan wanted her to do? No woman I know of wants to be forced into unwanted sex. Sex can be very beautiful and fulfilling when done for the proper reasons. I know you don't want to think about it and how atrocious it was in what he did, but could she have really fought it for long? I don't think she was weak, I think she fought as well as she could before giving in."

*************

     "Mel? Mel?" Vicky's voice came out of nowhere, the touch light on her shoulder.

     Startled out of her daydream. "Wha."

     "You zoned out on me," Vicky carried a half worried look, then relief once Mel answered her. Her mother stood by the car door watching the exchange. Mel never saw them arrive at the complex or her mother's approach so deep in thought was she.

     "You must have been in some heavy thoughts," Vicky said having stopped next to her apartment complex.

     "That’s the look she gives me when I ask her to help with the housecleaning." Lisa supplied as she opened the door. "Tunes me out like another certain boy when it comes to helping around with the chores," her mother teased.

     "Mother!" Mel cried near embarrassment. "It's nothing like that," Mel proclaimed at being caught daydreaming. "Just thinking about some things that’s all."

     Reaching over her seat, Vicky tugged the girl close giving Mel a sisterly hug. "Nothing bad I hope."

     "I was just thinking about how lucky I am to have so many friends who care about me," Mel said. "Especially you and Mom. I don't know what I would have done if it hadn't been for you."

     Having excused herself once she claimed her belongings, Mel headed inside as she allowed the two women to converse.

     "Any problems?" Lisa asked.

     "Just the usual," Vicky replied. "Turned my sister against me, had Dad make me feel unworthy and made Mom promise never to put her in this predicament again." Vicky deadpanned. "You owe me."

     "She enjoyed herself then I take it."

     "Thoroughly." Vicky said with a droll grin. "She wasn't as moody as she usually is. She's accepting her change slowly. She rejected only a few of the more daring dresses Mom suggested. She thinks she'll break Mel out of her tomboyish ways."

     "I doubt that’s going to happen." Both chuckled at the idea.

     "And you?"

     "I needed it," Grateful for the reprieve. "I never dreamed how taxing it could be being a parent."

     "And a single one." Vicky added. "Mom and Dad were the same way. They needed time for themselves to recharge. You don't think she suspects do you? I mean the main reason you allowed her to spend the weekend away, not that I minded?"

     "Oh I won't put it past her." Lisa admitted. "It's harder to hide our thoughts from her now, but I think she understands. It's not like how Nathan controlled Elaine."

     "So it was a girl's weekend for you and Keith. To go out and have fun." She stressed the emphasis on fun.

     Lisa didn't bother to justify her motives. "Very enjoyable. We're just slowing down." Lisa replied.

     Vicky's eyes carried an almost evil if not suspicious look. "I sold him the pass, it was good for two days. The two of you?"

     "We're just close friends." Lisa replied.

     "Uh huh, close friends with a few benefits." The smirk was clearly evident on Vicky's face. "At least you both had fun and relaxed, that's what matters."

     "I'll let you know when I can take off for our little get together." Vicky replied as she shifted gears, ready to pull out of the parking lot giving her a friendly wave. "I've got to talk to Anya. We were supposed to get together but she's didn't show. I heard she's been hanging around some other girl lately."

     "I know," Lisa sounded a little worried. "She was supposed to teach Mel tomorrow, but she's already begged out saying she was going to be busy."

     "Has Mel brought up why she can do magic yet?"

     "No yet, I think she's not ready to discuss it. Still in denial."

     "Do you know who the new girl is?" Vicky asked ready to pull out.

     "Heard her name is Oksana and she's supposed to be from the 'old country'," Lisa replied before waving goodbye. She'd have to go inside and break the news to Mel there would be no new lessons. She would still have her practice with the plastic ware and candle, go over the incantations, wondering how long it would be before Mel wanted to discuss the matter, not that she was trying to hide it from her. She just wanted to wait as long as possible, but the evidence was clear. Her adopted daughter was showing all signs of being a sorceress.

*************

     Placing her hand under the running water as it cascaded into the tub Mel adjusted the settings so as not to scald herself as she drew her bath. Dropping several capfuls of a lavender colored gel, bubbles soon formed within the water. Satisfied she finished undressing as the garden tub continued to fill. There were a few occasions where she would ask if she could use it, wanting to just relax and soak as jets sent swills of bubbling water to her body. Giving a few poses on the bathroom mirror Mel took in her features. Twisting she examined herself. Lithe like her mother, her waist was slowly changing, growing inward as her hips expanded. Unlike her brother, she maxed out on height at around five-three, five-four. Her curves were becoming more noticeable, obvious to others, especially the boys as she grew older.

     Too many freckles, as she scrutinized her features. And her tan was so uneven as she twisted to look behind her. She didn't like wearing a two piece, but she knew she'd have to if she ever wanted to have a better overall tan. Perhaps in the privacy of Reba's backyard. Convince her mother to join them, get past her own shame like her. She could ensure their privacy. Even against Reba's brother, but knowing him he'd just want to change to join them. Fine, she though, he'll have to explain the lines. He was cool to hang around with sometimes, even if he was younger. He was so nosey about her magic. Pestering her. Yet she didn't seem to mind. Admitting it to herself, she did like him. As a friend. He was fun to play ball with as well as good at playing video games. As a friend she still considered him slightly weird for a boy.

     Adjusting the jets Mel eased herself into the warm water, submerging herself to where her head was all that remained over the foam of bubbles, her body hidden from view.

     Having placed her iPhone in the cradle she let the music stream out from the mini speakers. Searching, reaching out, she found her mom watching TV. Her message had been clear to Mel from their earlier talk. Their household was far different than most homes. Not only was Lisa trying to convey to Mel about having to deal with her own sexuality, she had to be mindful of others. Like her mothers. Lisa had no way to shield herself from Mel's mindreading and Mel understood her need in not wanting to have her thoughts invaded when 'she' wanted her own moments. Or worse when she had intercourse. Mel shied away from that part, not wanting to trigger the unpleasant memories.

     Humming a tune to some new age country music, Mel settled herself down. She began to understand what Lisa wanted to convey. Women have their own needs and wants, unlike those who had been forced into unforeseen circumstances like her real mother. Others went in willingly, like Lisa, but selectively.

     Soaking, Mel allowed her fingers to move along sensitive areas where water jets caressed against smooth skin. There was nothing wrong she told herself. She even admitted she had enjoyed the feelings, the rush. Fingers roamed once more, traversing downward, touching areas in what she liked and didn't like, along with the sensations they conveyed.

     In the living room Lisa carefully composed the text message. 'Arrangements have been made. Carino's Friday night.'

     It was a nice Italian restaurant in town providing small private rooms for single engagements. Lisa was thankful Mel's moods were finally settling down. Typing out various texts Lisa couldn't resist when she sent one to a select few, 'Little moaner is busy taking bath.' Unsurprisingly emotes came back with either smiley faces or winks with a few commenting 'that’s our tomboy.' One message came back to one sent earlier for verification asking if they would be able to attend the informal get-together. She hesitated in letting Keith in on some family matters. She wasn't a carefree woman. Just a woman with her own needs and after his earlier incident as Kat and her brother, both had come to a mutual agreement. Vicky had been right about her assessment, it had been enjoyable. For both. Still Lisa worried about how Mel would feel.

     Once more a text arrived from Keith, 'Swinging by to talk with Brad's mother. Have a few prospects may help with family's situation. Daughter insisted she accompany. Keeping an eye on that boy.' She gave a soft chuckle. He was a good man and a good father. She'd have to remind him about trusting his daughter though. Seeing and talking to each other without her dad being the overbearing type. Mel had to know, she was sure, yet remained quiet about the two. From what Lisa could determine Mel didn't seem the jealous type.

     Two others came back declining. Frowning Lisa wondered why Anya would decline given the significance of the event. While the other stated he would be on shift and regretted not being able to attend. Ever since the incident with Mel taking care of Officer Donovan, for an undercover sting, he had been keeping his distance. She wondered if letting Mel taking care of him had embarrassed him. Yet she couldn't help wonder if it was something deeper.

*************

     The table broke out in laughter, then song, as waiters and waitresses arrived clapping and singing. Mel tried to squirm her way down, to hide, if possible, beneath the tables linen as the troupe of staff worked their way to their table. Only an arm reached out around her, to pull her close. One member carried a small cake with a single candle, smiling at the birthday girl before setting it in front of her.

     Her face flushed feverishly as all those who had gathered bore witness to what Mel assumed was her ultimate humiliation of the evening. At least there weren't balloons adorning the table like she feared. Another table, unused, had been arranged with gifts, now open, as she and the rest enjoyed their meal. Her older friends gathered with their own boyfriends laughing and joking. Mel gave her mom a pleading look of asking why? Lisa leaned over to whisper in her ear. "It's all in good fun honey enjoy it, it is your birthday."

     Next to Lisa, Keith Sinclair sat close while Reba with her other friends gathered together nearby. One boy felt out of place as he tried to adjust his collar. He wasn't dress as nice as some of the others, clad in slacks and a nice dress shirt with tie.

     If onlookers compared him with the birthday girl, they'd recognize similar features only to be told they weren't related when asked. It was a secret he disdained, yet understood begrudgingly, given the animosity Mel felt against their mother. Inside it hurt to know he had a sister who wouldn't come home because of the act of one man. Yet in another he owed her so much he was at a loss on how to repay her. He rechecked the small package he kept close debating if it was worth the effort. It seemed so insignificant compared to the others stacked on a table nearby. Even Reba's looked better when Mel opened the gifts, compared to his. She gushed over each, hugging them as he held back ashamed. He'd considered forgoing of his gift, given how his compared to the others.

     He'd seen the wayward glances Reba's father gave him as he looked his way. Only to have Lisa poke him gently, whispering in his ear, before relaxing. Tall and husky Brad felt out of place. He was nearing his thirteen birthday and many mistook him to be slightly older given his height and build which at times put him at a disadvantage.

     "Now that we've had a chance to partake in this excellent food, I'd like to say something." Keith said as he scooted back his chair to raise from his seat. All talk quieted when he spoke. "For some of us it's been an extraordinary year." He favored Mel a smile and wink. "But through it all I would say we survived." There were a few guffaws from around the table as various eyes turned to Mel. Or so she believed as she tried to hide from view. "But let's not forget why we came together tonight." Turning towards her, "To celebrate the birthday of our young guest. We know it's been an extremely difficult year for you having endured so much. I'd just like to say. We're here for you." Keith once more took his seat as others once more returned to their conversations having given light applause and enjoying each other's company.

     Slowly, self-consciously Brad made his way towards his sister with mixed emotions. It was almost always Mr. Sinclair who arrived to pick him up for his visits. To take him over once arrangements had been made with his mother. Bashfully he handed the small package to her, her expression conveying a small amount of puzzlement when she saw it.

     Mel hadn't expected any gift from him considering how a fierce summer's storm had damaged his home. With a dwindling of reserve money for necessary repairs, money had been tight. Tighter than usual as his mother complained how the insurance company was skeptical of her claims. Whole sections of the city had been devastated along with the surrounding suburbs. Insurance companies had been swamped with costly if not shady claims; laggard if not shirking in their efforts to pay for damages many were entitled to. His home had sustained serious water and wind damage and with the severity of the storms damage to the community, his mother's job had been cut back several hours.

     "I know it's not much, and I can never, ever repay you for what you've done for me. But, I thought, perhaps you might like this."

     Opening the package Mel unfolded the garment. Inside a large jersey bearing the number forty-three was imprinted on both sides. For her it was huge given his bulk. When worn the jersey engulf her small frame. "I hope you like it. It's an old one I had and uh…" He hated it. He had given all he had saved as they struggled once more.

     Clutching the jersey tightly Mel wrapped her arms around her brother. Misty eyed a few tears came, "I love it, it's wonderful." Uncharacteristically Mel gave him a peck on the cheek. Both kids withdrew from their hold when lights flashed around from camera phones. Without saying another word Brad returned to his seat, both deeply embarrassed at her sudden show of affection. Neither heard the quiet awe's at the unexpected gesture.

     Without warning he received another kiss as Reba placed a quick peck of her own on his cheek. "That was very sweet of you," before turning away. Silently, hidden from view Brad reached underneath the table to to grasped hold of Reba's hand. Neither said anything when a concerned eye came their way from Keith Sinclair.

*************

     Mel stood there as both Anya and her new friend Oksana took in the girl's expression. "I'm a what?" She had come to the park to have some fun like several other kids from a stressful week of school. Her mother had even insisted she forgo her usual help seeing the stress and anxiety Mel was having attending a new school.

     "You heard me Melody," Anya said, knowing how Mel didn't liked to be called by her full name unless she had to. "You’re a wanna be." Beside her the other girl gave her a sneer.

     "So this is the girl you were talking about. Oh wait, I'm sorry the 'boy' who can't thank-you enough for saving his life. Perhaps if she was a little more complacent then she could really understand the needs of one her own age." The sneer and ridicule at hearing Anya tell the new girl about Mel's past took her by surprise. All she had wanted was to see if she could treat a few friends to some ice-cream sodas till her mother was done with classes.

     "You know Mel..ody," Anya purposely spread the name apart, emphasizing the feminine sound as Mel stood there flabbergasted. "You should really be more grateful. I've done more for you then I really should have. Allowing you help out in the park, which is against the law considering your age. And then there's my helping you to learn magic. Only real sorceress's can truly appreciate the intricate art of being able to perform them." Anya reached forward and tugged on Mel's pendant snapping the chain. "Just because you have this trinket don't even think you're far stronger than me."

     Anya handed the pendent towards Oksana. The other mage gave it a passing glance only to pause when her eye caught hold of the intricate runes placed around the hearts edges. Taking a more intense interest she focused her attention on the object as Anya continue to berate the young girl.

     At first Mel didn't know what to say. Here was Anya belittling her for no apparent reason, to be so callous about her past. Anya gave off a cold-hearted laugh as Mel came to verge of tears, crushed at hearing the harsh words from whom she considered a close friend. "Oh don't get all misty eyed with me Melody," Anya said as the tears began to swell. "Real girls know how to fight other girls. You on the other hand just get all teary-eyed. You know I'm far stronger than you. 'I' was the one who stopped you from ending your life. 'I' was the one who placed you in the orphanage afterwards. And you know 'I' who can take it all away," Anya stated as she gave a snap of her fingers, "just like that." Bending over slightly she looked Mel directly in the face. "So don't even think about coming to ask for any favors Melody. I don't care what Grandmother allowed you to do. From now one you'll have to pay for those treats up front just like any other paying customer. And as for your 'so called' mother I think it's time she pays us for the privilege of finding kids for her swim team. I'll start by docking her pay once I get back to the office."

     Mel lips trembled as tears flowed down her cheeks when Anya turned to leave the troubled girl, only to face the slightly trembling girl once more. "You know Melody from the way you've been acting I would say you're nothing but a sissy." A sneer came to Anya's lips before beginning a small incantation and a twill of her fingers. Around Mel her swimsuit began to shimmer and separate from a blue and gold design into two separate forms.

     Her bottom half grew smaller as it morphed around Mel's mid-section, shrinking in size as thin lines appeared along her hips. Changed to a pink and yellow color the material barely covered Mel's rear as a tri-layer of ruffles of small hearts formed leaving ruffled edges. The front was just as thin, barely covering Mel's vulva where delicate strings attached themselves to her side.

     Her top matched in appearance with small ruffles draping downward over barely covered breasts with only the minimalist material necessary. If wet the thin material would have given any observer a clear view of what lay underneath. Flip-flops formed around her feet with small yellow daisies covering her toes as well as a small pair of daisies placed strategically in her hair.

     Mel couldn't conceal the humiliation running through her at wearing something so shear and revealing appeared once the suit solidified on her. Backing away from the two, strings pulled taunt, stretching to the point where they would snap and break with the slightest movement. "Now you look the part," Anya said satisfied of her handiwork as the pair left a very mortified Mel alone, to dash away afraid the material would break before she found some form of cover. Onlookers stared in in disbelief at the wonton display and laughter from the two in their humiliation of the poor girl, to move away in fear.

     As the two departed Oksana continued to examine the dual hearts and its intricate markings. "Is this what gives her the ability to have others do what she says?" A few of the symbols fascinated her when she recognized one or two.

     "Partially." Anya replied taking the pendant away. "Melody hasn't been told as Grandmother is being too lenient with her. Coddling her because of her past. She doesn’t know it but she's the product of wild magic."

     Oksana eyed the stricken girl who was further from them as she ran in deep shame. "Why don't you just demand she give you the pendant Anya?" Her mind wheeled with the idea of keeping the pendant from the girl. "A girl her age and a none mage should never be allowed such power."

     "Unfortunately," Anya said as she tossed the pendant away without a second thought, and to the consternation of Oksana, "is the damn thing is bound to the girl. I've tried to examine it many times only to have it disappear on me before I can learn more about it. It varies but she'll have it back within the next 10-30 minutes."

     Eyeing where the pendant had been tossed Oksana contemplated her current plans. "I'll be back later," she said making an excuse to leave. "We're still on for our trip to the Far East but I need to take care of some things." And with that Anya found herself alone, walking back towards the office. Her mind elsewhere as Oksana's gift continued to muddle her consciousness.

     Safely out of view, Oksana once more retrieved the pendant from where Anya had tossed it. She needed to hurry before it returned to its owner, something about the obscure marking nagged the back of her mind once she retrieved the pendant as she 'traveled' to the 'Otherword'.

*************

     Mel wanted to understand why Anya, a friend, had treated her so badly. She'd done nothing wrong in her eyes, whenever she asked to treat her friends, she had requested it beforehand with Grandmother accepting payment in some other form if she didn't have the money on her, usually tasked with some errand around the park or to help completing minor staff chores when a worker was running late. Now with the tongue lashing and humiliation she'd received, Mel wasn't sure she wanted to go back to the park. It had been a herculean effort on Lisa's part to even have Mel consider returning given the animosity she endured from Anya.

     With Anya acting strange, Mel began to question her relationship with the older mage, finding it unpleasant to hang around Anya especially when her new friend Oksana was present. For weeks Anya seemed to be acting strange towards her. Putting off other forms of incantations. It never passed Mel's notice how Anya continued to hang out more consistently with her new friend. She ignored all her other ones unconcerned how her conduct changed and affected them.

     Not daring for a repeat of her own humiliation Mel elected to avoid Anya whenever she could. At first Mel considered if perhaps she was at fault, jealous of the other woman, only to take an instant dislike to the woman when she first spied her insulting another customer in the park. There was something about the woman's demeanor which didn't seem right. How she flaunted her magic so callously given where Anya once preached deterrence.

     Mel found herself making excuses in not wanting to be alone with Anya when she inquired on her whereabouts. Mel sensed something was wrong only she couldn't quite place where. It seemed strange how Anya had forgotten about their earlier confrontation only to hear the ridicule when Oksana reappeared.

     Making herself scarce meant using her ability when she shouldn't have needed to. She forced people to forget about her when asked. Unanswered questions lingered for her. Grandmother seemed caught up in Anya's strangeness only she seemed to not take much of a stance. Then to hear Grandmother claiming she needed a few weeks away which left Anya in charge. Mel took notice on how Selena seemed to be caught up with Anya's antics. Not that she didn't converse with the other mage. She didn't hate her, they talked. A little, not much. Even Natty acted strange towards Anya.

     Mel found her time becoming more limited, wrapped up more with school and other activities. Automotive shop turned to be one of her favorite classes with many of the boys looking past the fact that she was a girl. She didn't present herself like so many of the other girls.

     A few in shop became interested when she talked about working on a mini bike and where she had seen a motorcycle online that was cheap. An old hog the seller claimed to be from the early sixties. She had expressed an interest only to have the seller claim he didn't cater to children. Now she had both her mother and Keith looking into the matter given the cost. Even Mr. Graves seemed interested when he heard them talking about it, suggesting a few sports magazines dealing with dirt bike racing and motorcycle antiques.

     Now wasn't the time for her to be thinking of such matters. She pushed the thoughts aside for later as she prepared herself for another dive when she heard the sounds of rumbling thunder nearby. Mentally she blocked out the usual distractions from nearby kids. Normally nothing would distract her once her mind focused on the dive she was preparing to do, yet with the close proximity of the thunder Mel stumbled having taken several steps. Unseen, her pendant began to glow, radiate a soft blue, as it nestled underneath her swimsuit, between her breasts. She had become accustomed to having it placed there, nearly forgotten except when removed. At times she felt naked without it.

     Composing herself quickly Mel started anew as she retraced her steps when the roar of thunder rolled once more throughout the park, its volume increasingly significantly from when she began her final approach towards the diving boards edge, ready to spring upwards into an intricate dive.

     For many of the girls watching and waiting beneath her, a few considered Mel a champ of the high dives, rarely giving an inch to others who dared to compete against her in their attempt to outdo her. She didn't seek fame or their admiration, she just loved to dive, and if challenged an inner spark seemed to ignite. A deep desire to compete and win. So much so she eventually relented to her mother's asking if she'd become one of the members of the schools swim team, thus taking up more of her free time.

     Many of the girls were elated when they heard the news. A few tried to suggest she should seek to become one of the team captains. She didn't want or care for it. She was the new comer, a freshman even, and though a few of the captains knew of her prowess she didn't want to be viewed as some upsurge with privileges because of her mother. Mel wanted to be treated like any of the other new members.

     It had come as a great relief when her mother sided with her and the team captain. Mel came to learn her mother could be a stickler for formality and even though Mel was her daughter now, the team's comradery and cohesion came foremost over her desire for championships. Mel was learning about cohesion as well the downside of having a mother who was the school's athletic director and swim coach. She dictated was what was best for the team, even when Mel could perform.

     With the roar of another wave of magic making its way through the park Mel's pendant changed its appearance once more going from the soft glow to a fierce blue ember when Mel's body flickered momentarily. None around felt the air became electrified as the wave of magic swept pass them, outwards from the park.

     Girls gathered around the high dive instructor never giving a second thought when the hawk nosed woman pointed a bony finger to the top of the high dive; empty. None remembered having knew or seen a girl standing above ready to dive.

     DVD's, videos and posters from the waterparks souvenir shop showcasing a once young girls exuberance for diving vanished, disappearing with wave of a finger having released a field of magic to spread its way throughout Bikini Beach. Reality continued to shift the thoughts and minds of past images with those gathered inside the park as well as beyond.

     Once there had been young mage and her mother brought together by fate. Now fate demanded a new course of action for her and those around. Thoughts and desires proved irrelevant to those with an ability of arrogance to willfully use their power in a malevolent manner. Dark clouds of blue took form above those standing next to the main entrance way where three sorceress squared off; one unconcerned, one aghast and the third festering a bitterness towards the other two.

     Bubbling with glee the woman watched the culmination of revenge take hold the two whom she considered beneath her: An old worn down woman with her young inexperienced granddaughter, not caring about the destruction of lives with decades of planning came to fruition.

     Earlier, none too far away on the climbing towers, several kids spotted Mel, ready to dive into the water after they had reached the top snatching with eager fingers a waiting brass ring for their efforts. Each had worked their way to the top of the parks climbing tower and paused on its wall to take in the panoramic view it afforded them as they spied the young diver preparing for her dive, only to continue once more upward once fellow competitors took advantage of their lull. Many of the kids in their rush would flounder on their attempt to maneuver their way to the top, not because of the distance, but by design and complexity of where one was supposed to place hands and feet in coordination to the provided stepping stones.

     One girl in particular, stringy and wiry like most girls her age, looked around briefly, only to continue as she used fingers and toes to reach upwards of the next artificial stone. Bobbie Sinclair used the handholds to her advantage as she made her way to the top with grim determination, avoiding the easier set of embedded stones most girls used. She wasn't partaking in the others competition. Not just yet. She was waiting just like her older sister, Reba, for Mel to finish helping her mother teach those interested in diving.

     Unlike a few of her friends, Bobbie preferred to monkey around with the tower, having learned to grasp and cling to even the littlest of holdings, not afraid of falling. She knew she'd land safely in the water below from prior mishaps when she first took to climbing the tower years before. Many times she tried to reach the top only to find she lacked the strength and agility on where to place not just her hands, but her feet also.

     So with much determination and gusto she took it upon herself to learn from where others climbed, to observe where they went and try to follow their path. Of course she chose the wrong ones to follow in her beginning attempts for the coveted prize like so many of the other girls. How after many attempts she found it thrilling to take on such a challenge, so with each chance she had, she'd spend a few hours learning how to climb its walls her way, delighted when she finally reached its top only to lose her footing and plummet down to the waiting water below having failed to reach the coveted brass ring. Many girls would cry from their failed attempts deciding to give up. Not Bobbie. She'd swim back towards the tower, to retrace her steps. The goal no longer was the brass ring. Soon it became a different challenge. To find a new way to reach the top.

     Watching Mel prepare for her dive, Bobbie had only one comment which she kept to herself as she continued her assent, determined this time to reach the brass ring. She chose a more challenging route for herself, and the small reward she'd receive once she turned it in at one of the many concession stands, placed there for their efforts by the old woman who owned the park. With a small crease on her face, a smile really, she pulled herself upward, taking hold of another small purchase within her grasp, she whispered, "Show-off."

     Bobbie heard the shrieks of several girls falling once she reached the top, to pause as she took hold of the brass ring from its hook. Those same shrieks were overshadowed by the sounds of thunder echoing it way through the park. From her vantage point, Bobbie looked around the parks sky, unable to spot any rain clouds. Rattled from its intensity she felt and odd sensation as she turned her attention once more back towards the diving boards.

     "Hey move it." A pushy girl yelled nearly causing her to fall off. Bobbie slid away slightly to give room to the older girl so she could grasp hold of the ring as it dangled before them. Only one ring appeared on its hook and when taken the girls never seemed to question how another would magically take its place waiting for someone new to grasp it.

     Looking once more over to the diving boards, Bobbie took a seat dangling her feet over the edge of the tower. It looked odd to her knowing someone else teaching those classes instead of Miss Covington.

     Miss Covington, or Lisa, as Bobbie had been allowed to call her, no longer worked at the park. Not since that incident over a year ago. Not many girls stayed or signed up for the new classes offered once she left. The ones who did, mingled around the boards to later leave and join Coach Elizabeth's class on swimming. The hawk nosed instructor, who had filled her place, was a quick replacement as Grandmother looked for someone more competent. She lacked both the enthusiasm and spark necessitated to keep the girls engaged and their numbers dwindle.

     It's been over a year now, Bobbie thought, her leaving not just affected her, it affected her family as well. Her dad didn't take it well, not wanting to talk about it, and it hurt to think about why. Reba, like her, suspected the reason. It started the day a boy had been found, some runaway who wandered into the parking lot.

     Late in the evening on a past hot summer day her dad received a late phone call by Grandmother. She had never seen her dad so concerned, hurrying out the door leaving Reba to look after her as he rushed over to the park.

     Later, when he came home, Lisa accompanied him. As Bobby, he had tried to cheer her up, giving her a hug not fully understanding what had occurred. He just didn't like to see her unhappy and had seen the redness, puffiness of Lisa's eyes, her face stained where tears had flowed down her cheeks.

     As far as he could remember, even before her own mother's death, Lisa had been a part of their lives. She couldn'tt remember when, only Lisa started visiting and become a friend of the family. Then after her mom's death she had been there to help Dad when needed.

     When Bobby started coming to the park he didn't think about his dad becoming his aunt. Then he started to remember those changes. It had been Lisa with her daddy who helped her to understand. At times there were some things Bobbie didn't want to talk her daddy about, even as her Aunt Kat. But with Lisa it was different. The fun they were together. Going shopping and playing games or swimming. Lisa's smile would cheer her up whenever she was sad. Spending nights at her place staying up late as the two cuddled together on the couch watching movies. Falling asleep in her arms to find herself tucked in bed in one of the guest rooms the next morning. There was another room, only it was reserved. A place for some boy or girl to stay in. Lisa explained how some kids had to have a place to stay for a short time. A place for them to stay till they could be taken to an orphanage. Temporaries she called them and Lisa always felt sad afterwards. Now, though, all of it was gone - just like Lisa, and a tear formed, to trickle down the side of her cheek.

     Her daddy had talked with Lisa for hours the next day, and many more that followed.

     Bobby had woke up early the next day. Turning on the TV to watch morning cartoons, local news stations were talking about an incident at Bikini Beach. Before he turned the channel to one of his cartoon shows, reporters told of a boy who had gone missing with his family years before. Not much was known about him, only he had been found by the owner and another woman. An athletic teacher it was reported, as well a part time swim instructor who worked at the water park.

     Enthralled, Bobby listened how the boy had been found wandering outside the park, severely emaciated (she had to look the word up afterwards) well after closing. He barely gave his name before collapsing in the woman's arms.

     News anchors speculated who the boy was when they reported on another boy, or rather his remains, recently found by detectives. They had somehow found old photos and flashed them across the screen. One picture shown was of a family of four. Two boys with a military father and mother. They identified each one. Their father deceased from an ambush during the war. The oldest boy named David and their mother Elaine. The youngest boy, Bradley, was the one they found earlier with the others still missing. From the report an ambulance rushed the boy to the nearest hospital. They didn't disclose much, only to say he had been declared DOA (another word she had to find) after the ambulance arrived.

     Then the reporter switched to the city's police chief conducting a news briefing; issuing a warning for citizens to stay away from a suspected culprit; a psychopathic individual named Nathan whose picture was being displayed. An APB had been put out for his apprehension and even now they were still looking for him. Rumors floated, persisted around the park, he would never be found. Bobbie believed them like many of the other rumors that she heard about. Many thought Grandmother and Anya had something to do with it.

     It didn't seem to matter now. Not to her. To her what mattered most was Lisa was gone. She and her daddy had attended the boy's funeral with a few others from the park and Lisa hadn't been the same afterwards. She seemed heartbroken, listless. Not long afterwards Grandmother came to Coach Liz's class. Coach Lisa hadn't show up for class and announced Lisa would no longer be teaching and diving classes were henceforth suspended.

     Heartbroken, Bobbie learned from her daddy, Lisa would be moving away, going back home. It was so sudden, no goodbyes from her, only to say one of her brothers had come to pick her up. Later she overheard her daddy telling their aunt over the phone she had a nervous breakdown.

     Life hadn't been the same for them afterwards. She still came to the park because she enjoyed it, only not like before. Rarely did her daddy come anymore, just enough to drop her and her sister off before leaving. Then when he was gone her sister would disappear once she was sure he left. She took to meeting up with some friends outside the park. She was seeing an older boy and daddy didn't like him once the two had meet. Later she would sneak out of the house to meet him. Sneaking back inside with goofy looks on her face. He was two years older than her.

     Pushing herself off from the top of the structure to the waiting water below, she needed to go in search of her sister, betting she was outside the park once more meeting with him. Taking care Bobbie crossed her arms over her top, latching onto the ring between her fingers, not wanting to lose either once she plunged into the waiting water.

     "Whoa!" Startled when a bright flash emanated from the main entrance she made her way to the pools edge. "What the…" when another occurred. Her curiosity grew as with several other girls around her. Hoisting herself out, ring nearly forgotten, she and others turned their attention to the source, watching several of the parks staff run past them towards the commotion.

     "What's happened?" Bobbie asked as she joined several other patrons in trying to keep up with the instructors, starting to be outpace as they raced through the park. They weren't supposed to be running yet nobody bothered to stop or say anything to them.

     "Don't know, only there seems to be something major happening up front," replied an older girl.

     Approaching the front, Bobbie slowed her pace enough to catch her breath, her heart beating rapidly underneath her bikini top from the excursion. Quickly she tried to work her way through the throng of people, like her, who had gathered only to gawk once she saw the confrontation before her.

     She saw the smug look Anya displayed as with a hateful look from a very obvious angry young man. She wondered why the two were fighting in the first place.

     "You Bitch! What have you done?" The young man screamed. Bobbie, like a few of the other patrons listened to the verbal exchange in confusion as the confrontation unfolded. She took in where the boy took to feeling himself over in some grotesque dance. Hands groped a larger chest when he first looked down placing to see an ample bosom now gone, deflated, reshaped into small muscled pectorals. Broad shoulders and chest expanded from where a slim figure had once held slender arms now firmed to more muscular, small biceps. He sported a small paunch in the front from what appeared to be a loose fitting shirt. Hands hastily flew backwards taking in what had once been a well-defined derriere, grown smaller with the absence of fatty tissue once leading down to shapely legs.

     Feminine features took on a more rugged look with a tapered chin. Stubble appeared to grace various parts of his chin and cheeks. With the many changes taken hold, the boy knew for certain he was no longer the she he had once been when he felt a telltale lump form within his blue jeans. A bulge years prior removed, once yearned for, given how another sorcerer had used him, and his friendship was used to ensnare another boy for his own nefarious reasons. Now with his own reality reverted back to who he had once been, Vick found himself no longer betrothed to a boy she had come to love after his involuntary transformation.

     "I gave you want you wanted Vick." Anya replied not caring about the ramifications of what she had done. "Now you can marry Robbie and be the man of the house." The proclamation was more mocking, than complimentary.

     "What I wanted," Vick howled in protest as his face bore the rage of being denied what he desired, "was to marry Rob as Vicky. He stepped forward, his arm cocked back ready to throw a fist towards the woman whom he considered his best friend. "That’s what I wanted."

     Bobbie stood still, transfixed. Was the guy stupid or something? Why was Anya acting so mean towards him? It was then she caught sight of another woman, Oksana, who stood nearby taking in the spectacle of seeing two friends fight. To watch as the young man fell flat on his ass once Anya used her magic to create a shield to protect herself from him.

     Bobbie couldn't quite put her finger on it. There was something familiar about the guy. She hear the name not quite understanding what she heard. The boys' name was Vick. "Vicky?" Bobbie whispered when she recognized partial features of the young man. Wasn't there a girl named Vicky who worked at the water park?

     Patrons watched the spectacle of two friends fighting. Standing nearby Grandmother scanned their surroundings with her one sense, taking stock on the effect Anya had caused within. Her face carried a worried look. Her worry first started with the careless unraveling of Vicky's enchantment from years prior and the repercussions of failing to take into account Vicky's disappearance with the reappearance of Vick. Years of her persona were being removed, destroyed as Vick's life created new threads of friends and family decisions overshadowing those of Vicky's.

     Like the strands of a web caught in a gale storm, Vicky's threads snapped, fluttering in the winds waiting to be taken hold and reconnected to new paths as reality rewove itself in the form of possibilities. Many threads simply ended broken, leaving an emptiness for its owner. More and more threads found themselves loose, hanging aimlessly without purpose. Threads of lives loose ends strained the very fabric of their universe placed their existence in jeopardy. Unaccounted lives would be cast adrift if not repair and soon.

     With her outreached sense Grandmother found what she feared bearing fruit. Without the presence of Vicky, Mel's existence had been erased, replaced by David's decision, unwilling to stay having made the determination it was far better for him to live a miserable and wretched live then to be someone he couldn't and wouldn't want to be. Never hearing of Vicky's tale, the compassion of understanding David's plight, David returned once more to his pathetic life, succumbing to wounds, passing away in the arms of Lisa, begging and pleaded till it was too late. Holding him close he slipped away in her arms.

     Grandmother detected the changes to reality as the wave continued outward, reaching one of the many cemeteries scattered around the city. To have one change ever so slightly with the simplest of markings placed next to two small graves. Markers bearing the name of siblings, brothers, resting side by side next to a father killed in a war years before.

     Using the knowledge of what was occurring, Grandmother turned to her granddaughter, knowing how Anya cared for the young girl. Glaring she yelled out the accusation. "You fool! Do you know what you've done?" Anya returned the glare at her grandmother, upset she had been accused of doing wrong. What wrong had she done? She had given the people what they wanted.

     "Without Vicky, you've just killed David!" Grandmother said, pointing an accusing finger at the other woman standing next to Anya, "She's dead thanks to that that, witch! She's having you do her dirty work. Look around you Anya. Use your sense at what she's caused you to change. The danger she placed us in."

     Bobbie heard the words Grandmother yelled trying to understand what she was saying. It occurred to her then. The boy David, wasn't he the same boy who had died in Lisa's arms. Her mouth dropped open when it became clear what was happening. Whatever Anya had done to Vick had affected not just Lisa and the boy, but also her family.

     Anya's own sense went out as she took in what was happening. What had once been a hub of traffic for diving, a new reality had taken place. Kids no longer stayed or took notice when they walked past the diving boards to go to class. Many girls didn't give it a second glance as they made their way around the park where a now overweight and older instructor mingled amongst the few students who decided to join.

     Several students tried to coax the few newcomers on how to perform a particular dive the older instructor was unable or willing to demonstrate. The instructor herself, took advantage of those kids as she looked forward to leave once her class was over, wanting only to lounge around once done. As far as she was concerned they did a fair job and saw no reason to interfere.

     Kids tried to keep their spirits up as they had once done for whom they considered a beloved coach and instructor. One who had managed to turn a much neglected school activity into something worthwhile. Now with a new school year underway and no new replacement, the principal made the harsh decision; cancel all intramural swim meets for girls and boys as the school committee felt it unfair to allow only the boys to compete.

     With an apparent unwillingness of many parents to allow a male coach to teach, let alone supervise, their daughters even for the interim, they ended up forgoing the whole event.

     The sound of a whistle grabbed the kids' attention when the instructor, Miss Nesmith, clapped her hands together. "Okay girls, that's enough", came the wheeze. Her voice carried a raspy sound, as if every breath she took was forced upward from her lungs, to find a passage way cleared out by either going through thin lips or her hawkish nose. If anything the woman was punctual, too punctual, especially when it came time to end the session and waved her hands to have them gather around.

     Bobbie had become so absorbed with the fight taking place she couldn't leave, fixated by the events. She'd never seen Anya or Grandmother fight so openly with each other. Standing next to Grandmother Bobbie noticed older girls dressed so disproportionately it bothered her. From when she had seen one before, Bobbie guessed it had to have been Greg, Anya's boyfriend, from the way she was talking to her. Bobbie watched enthralled as the girl reached forward towards Anya quickly snatching what appeared to be a necklace from around her neck, throwing it as far away as possible from them.

     Amidst all the commotion people scattered, searching for safety once the situation became more intense leaving only a few brave patrons to witness what took place next.

     From nowhere a fireball erupted towards Grandmother an unexpected gift Oksana hurled. Once it appeared Grandmother had been incinerated, Bobbie quickly took to ducking behind a bench just close enough to barely hear the exchanges between them.

     From her vantage point Grandmother appeared unscratched while Anya looked confused and dazed. Anya seemed to struggle between the verbal exchanges once Grandmother engaged the other woman. She watched the other girl, Greg, Anya's girlfriend now? Hurling herself between the two women Oksana turned and threw a magical blast towards them. Tears stung her eyes when both Greg and Anya crumbled to the ground either dead or badly hurt whereas Oksana returned her attention towards the elderly woman.

     Bobbie feared she was going to pee herself when the two mages began to fight in earnest. She didn't dare to peer around the bench for fear of possibly drawing attention to herself when the flash of magical lighting illuminated around her, having been tossed toward Grandmother only to have the elderly mage deflect the blast. For what seemed several tense minutes, Bobbie crouched behind the bench when more flashes took place with the sounds of thunder taking place on the frontlines of some battlefield.

     Each participant sent raged insults to the other until Bobbie heard the sound of a blood curdling scream. Risking a peek from around its edge both Anya and Oksana were faced each other. Whereas a visibly angry Anya stood, her arm outstretched, Bobbie watch the other woman bound and overtaken. Transfixed by the site, Oksana, became engulfed within a sphere of darkness, to disappear within a void as dark as coal. The void drew itself inward, growing smaller and smaller till nothing was left except a small black dot before it winked from existence, to vanished leaving no remnants behind. "Oh… my… gawd...," Bobbie slowly exclaimed as she found herself quivering uncontrollably like a leaf. She felt a warmness seep down her legs when Anya faced her direction only to flee inside the park.

     Shaking Bobbie dared not move from her spot frozen by fear. Minutes passed as she processed what she had just seen. When nothing more transpired she stood up from her shelter, to take a seat on the same bench as she ignored the dampness between her legs slowly taking in what had transpired, calming herself down. Around her chaos seemed to be the order as families scurried to the outskirts of the park, to watch a few women with children enter the ladies changing room, emerging a minute or so later with either a purse or bag in hand as they escorted their child away, quickly vacating the premises. She tried to compose herself having taken in such an epic battle.

     Not knowing how long she sat there the sounds of running feet caught her attention. Looking towards up from having bent over from feeling faint she watched Vick run towards the Overflow showers. Within seconds of his entering another wave took hold of her. She had never seen it happen, only heard of it when the overhead sign change before her from 'Men's Changing room" to 'Overflow #2'. Exiting from the building a young woman emerged, her clothes dripping wet.

     "Vicky!" Bobbie yelled rising from her sitting place, only to have Vicky either not hear or ignore her call running quickly inside in a dead run. Regular customers carried a look of confusion then calm when they continued inside.

     Bobbies own memories became jumbled when reality shifted once more from when she'd first came to the park. New memories began to emerge, crystalize within her mind from when she had first been on the tower, wanting to overwrite those from when she had seen the fight. Her thoughts traversed back to Lisa and Mel.

     "Mel! Lisa!" Bobbie nearly yelled. Bobbie found herself fighting the change. Subconsciously she fought to retain those sets of memories of the fight as she too took flight running back inside. She had to find both Lisa and Mel.

     Reality wove itself once more with Vicky's return. Girls once more found themselves huddling around Lisa. None concerned, nor remembered either disappearance of Lisa or Miss Nesmith, an old and overweight woman replacement. Lisa appeared before them, ignorant, unaware of the activities which had transpired out front, continuing her discussion of various dives and techniques waiting to signal Mel to demonstrate from a nearby high dive.

     All heard the thunderous clap overhead causing Lisa's attention to be momentarily distracted in her instructions. Several students gave and audible grown when Lisa commented, "We may have to end class early girls," as she scanned the sky trying to phantom where the storm could be approaching before turning once more towards the high dive.

     She heard the auditable sounds of disappointment followed by 'What's Mel doing?' Lisa thought Mel was about to do one of her cannonball stunts, soaking them from boredom. All watched as Mel wavered, her body swaying precariously, tumbling forward away from the platform, listless, to land hard once her body made contact.

     "Melody!" Lisa nearly screamed in the split second having watched Mel fall, not waiting for her to surface from where she'd hit the water.

     Whistles shrilled their warnings having heard Lisa's whistle signaling a swimmer was in distress before diving into the water. Lisa, like several other practiced lifeguards, dove into the water, training taking control as she swam from where the body impacted. Staff knew time would be of the essence, locate those unconscious, before they descend towards the pools bottom, possibly towards small imbedded grates on the pools bottom covering powerful drainage tubes for the parks filtration system siphoning hundreds of gallons of water per minute. Strong pumps capable of holding one down, on top of the grates if they drew to close. A filtration system designed to continually run given the size of the parks pools.

     All lifeguards, herself included, were mandated to constantly train for such an event and although Mel had once volunteered, under the strictest of conditions, Lisa had quashed the gesture. Now here she was searching for her accomplished swimmer and daughter her thoughts nearing an uproar.

     Searching through the chlorinated water, Lisa's vision blurred as the waters chemicals stung her eyes. Steadfast she continued to search forced to resurface, begrudgingly, once her lungs demanded fresh air. Breaking the surface with a loud gasp Lisa quickly took in several deep breaths only to pause when another lifeguard, Melinda, called out to her, arms waving. With blurred eyes she barely made out the image of a small body being lifted either unconscious or limp from one end of the pools outer edge. Swimming towards them Lisa forced herself to remain calm. Don't panic, don't think it, she's safe, Lisa demanded, not daring or willing to give in to the worse as she swam to where the pair had exited along the pools edge.

     "How is she?" Lisa asked through gasps of air. To breath a small sigh of relief when Mel tried to sit up with Melinda's help.

     Melinda gave a worried look. "She tried to fight us off, thrashing, panic stricken," while she patted Mel on the back, helping to dislodge any water Mel could have inadvertently swallowed.

     Pulling her lithe body over the pools edge, Lisa reached out for several nearby towels from a waiting bin as she hurried over to her daughter.

     Shaking one loose she draped it over the shivering girl, kneeling by her side. Keeping her voice calm, "Mel, what happened honey? Are you okay?"

     Mel struggled to lift herself up even though she continued to cough up water only to sputter. "What happened?" through clenched teeth. Gone was the idea of seeing if perhaps a few friends could come over for a movie. Plans she had been discussing with her friends and mother of a possible Halloween party vanished from her thoughts not caring about such matters as she shivered, trying to answer such a simple question. None of it mattered to her now. Not now, not ever, not after….that experience.

     "Didn't you feel it? See it?" Mel asked. All wondered what she was talking about as Mel's face changed to fear with a faraway look, her body trembled uncontrollably. Mel's face slightly paled from shock and horror.

     Mel turned to Lisa, nearly hysterical, "Please tell me you're still my Mom. You have to be." Mel clenched tightly on Lisa's arm, fingers digging deep, ready to draw blood as she screamed out for others to hear, insistent "TELL ME YOU'RE MY MOTHER." Eyes unseeing, Mel turned her head to and fro. Unnoticed overhead, black clouds took form when a thunderous boom echoed throughout the park. It was quickly followed by a series of flashes that appeared to emanate from the park's entrance.

     Lisa, having lifted both her and the frenzied Mel up continued to talk to her in a soft soothing voice, "Let's go baby." She continued to rub Mel back, squeezing her shoulders in comfort, hoping to relieve the girls anguish as two headed towards the parks closest first aid station. Lisa struggled to keep her own discomfort down as pain slowly took hold from where Mel refused to loosen her iron grip. Thankfully Mel's fingernails were kept short else blood would have surly been drawn from the way she was clasping hold. Afterwards her arm would show the signs of being both sore and bruised from such abusive treatment.

     "Let's go over to the first aid station honey, have you checked out." Lisa said trying to reassure not just Mel, but those around her and herself.

     "Class is canceled. Melinda secure the towers," Lisa ordered. With a nod, none questioned Lisa's authority as several girls took to follow the pair as Mel was led away. Girls cleared a path pushing others away leaving onlookers to wonder what happened as they made their way towards the front of the park.

     As they strode away Lisa became acutely aware to how Mel walked. It seemed she was favoring her left leg, nearly dragging it as the pair made their way towards the front of the park. Continuously Mel whipped her head from side muttering, "It's not real," to herself as she took in everything around her.

     Within minutes from the fight Bobbie caught up to the pair just as they made their way towards the first aid station. "Is she okay Lisa?" Her concern genuine when she had ran beside them. Her voice conveyed a sense of worry from the way her memories played tricks with her. Seeing the distress in the two, Bobbie suspected Anya's fight had affected Mel more than Lisa in ways only she knew.

     Reaching out Bobbie grabbed hold of Mel hoping to help ease Lisa's burden. Cautiously Bobbie took to telling Lisa what she had seen, skipping how Vicky had been Vick.

     Lisa seemed disinterested in the youths prattle, not fully hearing what Bobbie was telling her till Bobbie, in a low voice, mentioned how Vicky exit out of the #2 showers dripping wet.

     The revelation caught Lisa's attention as with Mel's when she suddenly stiffened unmoving. Her earlier confrontation with Anya returned as she correlated the why of what happened to Vicky. She knew only boys and men entered the overflow showers unless one of the staff entered to do regular cleaning. Other than that there was no real reason to enter, not unless. Alarmed at the earlier threat Anya had given her. "No! She wouldn't." Mel gasped. "Vicky was going to marry Rob, she wasn't changing back. She told me she turned down the offer."

     Fresh memories overwhelmed her of a god forsaken place, a place devoid of substance in which she had been. Visualizations still fresh in her mind overpowered her. Too many events unfolded before her eyes, overwhelming her; preventing her from concentrating on any one single event.

     Thoughts ran ramped through Mel from when Anya had first started acting strange, not with just her, but others as well when she started hanging around with her new friend Oksana. How the changes started occurring after her first arrival. The sudden putting off of teaching and demonstrating of magic. Mel's wonder of why boys or men reacting differently when they exited the Men's showers. Their attitude of being some sort of slut or bimbo. This wasn't the Anya she remembered, knew. The slow changes leading to her own berating in front of that so called friend. The conviction her mom conveyed, convincing her Anya wouldn't 'willingly' do such an act and she believed her. Not after she had saved her life. Why would she be willing to casually throw it all away? Everything she had ever cared about. It was like she didn't care.

     "Fuck. Fuck…, fuck…, fuck." Mel uttered, letting the profanity stream forth. She'd been careful about the cursing, a promise she'd made when she first started living with her. Agitated, overwhelmed, Mel reverted to when all she'd ever heard was profanity from her tormentors. She cursed loudly not caring who heard as she fought to retain her bit of sanity, afraid her world was torn asunder, shattered by Anya's callus actions. Within, primal fear gripped hold as her mind foretold of an Anya willing to perform acts of cruelty for her own entertainment, both for her and her new found friend's pleasure. Anya wasn't acting all evil. No! Mel reasoned, Anya was evil. Swayed into the abyss of darkness she had been told to avoid.

     "Where do you think you're going?" Lisa asked alarmed when Mel unexpectedly pulled herself away from the two, to back away with a haunted look of pain from having once been beaten and tortured.

     Mel didn't answer, images streamed uncontrollably before her as fear took root. Fear of being imprisoned once more, overwhelming her senses as Anya's past indiscretions played before her, one whom she considered a friend.

     Part of her retreated within, seeking solace, unwilling to face another tormentor. She tried to rationalize what had happened through the haze only to give up when newer images surfaced. A place of darkness. A place of nothingness. Nothingness and… and… -voices. More specifically 'A' single voice. Locked in confusion and doubt her thoughts went rampant; Why had Anya humiliated me so? Had Anya done it to prove a point? A demonstration of her power over me?

     Moving away from them, Mel looked past her mother. If Anya touched the source, to succumb to the dark magic then that meant none of them was safe either. What if it was me she wanted? Not them. Mel reasoned. To take me away and turn me into some obedient slave? To imprison me just like Nathan did, to become confined until I relent, worse, to be just as evil.

     She'd been imprisoned to long, hurt too many times to willingly allow herself to be caught and tortured once more. Fingers moved subconsciously, imitating a pattern she'd observed Anya do many times before. Frightened beyond reason, fear took hold and like a scared rabbit Mel uttered the spell, not fully understanding it's meaning when cast.

     Lisa watched in dismay as her daughter, in the throes of panic, whisked herself away leaving them to wonder where she could have traveled.

     With Bobbie beside her, both stood in disbelief when Mel vanished before them. There had been none of the slight confusion others had felt when Mel worked her power of persuasion in having them imagine she was no longer present. Around them she heard a collective gasp.

     Grandmother was confident the spells Mel would be learning and shown were well beyond the scope of her abilities. Few children from Grandmothers village had demonstrated only the rudimentary beginnings of being able to perform the simplest forms of magic in their youth. Years of learning and practice would be required to learn the intricate art. Of course Grandmother said there had been a few exceptions. She and Anya had shown an aptitude for the mystic arts. None could be sure of Mel's true potential given the nature of how her pendant protected her of unwanted intrusions.

************

     Time passed with the blowing of warmth along the islands coastline. Gentle currents of air crossed across sandy shores. Small sand crabs skittered across the sands as crystal clear water gently lapped its turf with its warmth erasing of those tiny crustaceans imprints which roamed from place to place. Around its isolated shores dunes of sand formed further inland with sparse vegetation, their formation safe from where water lapped upon the loose sand taking grains of sand outwards.

     With its pristine water encircling the surrounding area the small island; one of many in a larger community, lay undistinguished among its few neighbors except for the bits of freshwater ponds, landlocked within. The island itself wasn't small when compared to its other brethren, nor was it larger than the others. A mere in-between of landmass, allowing flocking migrant birds to roost for one or several days as their wont, taking advantage of the numerous pools of freshwater, drinking their fill while dining on crabs or diving for fish available from its open waters before continuing their flight to more familiar grounds.

     In one singular moment, flocks of birds took to flight delivering squawks of outrage to a sudden intruder of their private habitat. Their cry's and beating of wings drowned her own pitched voice, as she gave her own cry of desperation to rid herself of some unseen demon when she suddenly appeared within their mists, hands clasped over ears from their insidious screeching's. She gave out a feeble cry, hoarse from the montage she continued to deliver. "It's not real! You hear me, it's not fucking real. Get the fuck way."

     Mel fought an inner desire to succumb, to give in to the battering array of images only she could see. Pools of water took form around her feet as clumps of snow cascaded off her cold and shivering body. Warm tropical air had yet to give her welcome relief as cold snow laid claim to her shivering body.

     Desperate in her desire to flee Mel unwittingly traveled to an area lacking warmth, an area filled with snow and ice; an arctic tundra. Mentally traumatized, ill prepared, her impulsive departure nearly proved her own downfall, hazardous, when she found herself bombarded by gusts of freezing wind and frigid snow, falling aimlessly into a snowdrift encompassing her body within its frigid temperatures. Hastily in a bit of clarity she tried to repeat the incantation. Through clattering of teeth she tried willing herself away. It had taken several attempts as she kept loosing focus battled both her unseen demons and bitter cold to accomplish the task. Within, part of her wanted to quit, to just give in and hide away from her ill fortune as she had once done as David.

     Now in the warmth of a tropical breeze, goose bumps formed from where snow melted from her skin. Fits of crying gave way to chattering teeth as she crumbled to the ground. Drawing herself tight she continued her fight to not succumb to an inner desire of shying away inside of herself. Curling up, her body sought both internal as well the external warmth of a mid-mornings sun to warm her shivering body. Ice glistened along strands of hair having frozen when Mel stumbled into the frigid temperature. Now with the sun's rays small crystals melted away dropping downwards absorbed into the ground around her, dripping to the ground like a melting Popsicle. Mel rocked slowly both physically and mentally before succumbing to her physical need of rest. Drowsy she'd give way towards a fitful slumber, a promise of haunting memories giving way towards unforgiving nightmares.

---

End Part 1

We all know what had happened to Anya from her story 'The Temptation of Anya' and the outcome of what Oksana's revenge had done to her.

But what of the effects on others who come to the park? What effects could have been caused intentionally or unintentionally? Here is one such story or several. A story of hopes and dreams. Of love and friendships.

As always this author is grateful for the stories created by ElrodW and allowing me to contribute to his world.

This story is copyright by the author. It is protected by licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivs 3.0 Unported License.

---

~o~O~o~

     Squirming, Bobbie tried to control herself as she talked to the officer. His gaze seemed to intimidate her as he went over the questions once again. Inevitably, Bobbie took to place her fingers underneath herself to help quell the nervousness she felt with their movement. There was something about Officer Donovan's questions that Bobbie found unsettling even with hearing from her sister about him. Even with her fidgeting, he made no attempt to stop her except when she asked if could use the bathroom. At times he seemed amused in her conduct. It was like some big game to them on knowing who she really was. A shared secret designed to keep her in the dark like boys, or other feminine things that they liked to hint at with the start of her growing breasts. A joke between the older girls. It wasn't until her own breasts had started to grow that her sister hinted on what she could expect later as they went shopping and her picking out a few feminine boxes. She had even stopped talking about Brad in front of her. The way Reba would giggle when talking about him or go shy when he showed up and how they looked at each other and didn't want her to join them when they went to Pop's ice-cream parlor. It had gotten worse since that first camping trip when they found out who Melody really was and why she cared about the boy.

     "And you're sure this is what you saw?" Officer Jozef Donovan asked once more, verifying the details for perhaps the third or fourth time. Bobbie had lost track of his questions as if he seemed intrigued, yet doubtful of her credibility concerning the events leading up to the disappearance.

     "Yes sir," Bobbie squeaked once more, growing flustered. It wasn't that she was tired of his questions only that he seemed to be asking them over in some other way as she took to retelling of what she had seen. "Anya and Vicky were fighting, only Vicky was now an older boy and Anya took to fighting another woman. Grandmother was very mad at the both of them, telling Anya she had killed Mel. Anya then turn on the other woman who then disappeared into a black hole. Once it was over Anya ran into the park followed by Grandmother and Vick, he later returned and that’s when Vicky came out of the showers. I ran back inside to see Mel was with Lisa and she had this frightened look on her face over something and then she disappeared." Looking over his notes Officer Donovan found very little changed as Bobbie retold of what she had seen. Inside he kept his feelings aside as he looked for inconsistencies, variances, only to find none.

     Nearby a worried Lisa waited expectedly with arms slightly folded before her as her Aunt stood by her side. She knew her aunt was really her dad even if she couldn't say it as she soothed and reassured Lisa. Her words of comfort as the two listened to both her and the officer. How scared she was now from having to rescue a nearly drowned Mel from the high dives end. It had left her visibly shaken, and dismayed just like any mother would be over what had taken place. And then she grew even more scared with how Mel had started acting just before she vanished in front of everyone. Now there seemed to be a new sense of fear from Lisa as she listened to her tell them once again in what she had seen taken place. And just like Lisa and her Aunt Kat stood off to one side so did Brad, and Reba, worried themselves, wondered what could have scared both sister and friend. It seemed, to them, Officer Donovan was far more interested in hearing her story rather than where she could be.

     Bobbie was glad when he finished his line of questioning one her as he turned his attention to the other twos whereabouts, "And you two didn't go to the park today?"

     Brad gave a sideways glance towards the other adults unsure of how he should answer. It wasn't often he talked openly about what transpired to those who entered within the park and definitely he told no one outside their inner circle concerning his sister. He barely even know the officer even if he did help save her life. It was then the other two adults gave an understanding nod towards him to go ahead. "No sir, I uh, I have a game tomorrow and practice later today and was just visiting. To see if perhaps sis was going to come watch."

     His deciding to visit his sister wasn't the only reason he had wanted to come, and it didn't pass the detectives observation on why Brad hesitated to answer. Glancing briefly towards the two adults again. "Me and Reba, well, we went over at the ice-cream parlor instead." Brad didn't consider himself to be a social butterfly like his sister, just awkward, if not a little inept in asking a girl out. Many would misinterpret a girl Reba's age seen with what appeared to be an older boy. Given his height and build, many mistook him to being a somewhat older boy instead of one who was just about to turn thirteen within a few weeks' time.

     It was during one excursion of his coming he drew upon his courage to ask Reba over to the nearby ice-cream before he entered within Bikini Beach's showers. He had purposely waited outside the park's entrance in contemplation for the Sinclair's. His interest in the girl had started soon after the two had meet and in an attempt, on his part, of wanting to get to know her more as a boy instead of as a girl. He didn't want it viewed as some sort of date, just a means of hanging out and hearing what others thought of the parks magic as with hearing about his sister.

     "We both heard noises like thunder, but didn't go looksee," Reba chimed in, much to Brad's relief.

     "So, the both of you have no clear recollection of events changing." Both kids nodded their head in unison even though Jozef suspected as such. Still he considered it worth asking for his own reasons.

     Returning his attention back to Bobbie. "And you're sure this is what happened?"

     Bobbie nodded once more in affirmation. "I had a hard time trying to remember what I saw. It was like it wanted to fade away, but I didn't want to forget it."

     "I see." Officer Donovan scanned over his notes, mulling over the girl's account.

     A small shiver ran through Bobby, afraid to ask, but still she wanted to know. "Is that what would have happened to her? I mean would she have really died if she didn't stay a girl?"

     Caught off guard the question it seemed innocent enough given how the girl seemed so inquisitive concerning magic. Lingering momentarily before answering, it begged for attention as they waited. "He was injured, hurt very badly when I carried him inside the park." He, as with the others, heard the low sob emanate from Lisa when she too had seen the extent of David's injuries. "I'm no expert when it comes to magic and I can't really say." Holding back on divulging to the girl on what Anya had told him when they had found the boy lying next to his father's grave. He had caught the expectant look Kat had given him. Now was not the proper time to discuss the consequences of what would-have-been.

     "What's more important now is trying to find Mel," closing his notebook finished. "It'll be getting dark soon, it's best if I conduct a search of the immediate area, the various hangouts she may go to. Hopefully she didn't go to far."

     Both women nodded in agreement. "I need to take Brad home also," Kat stated with some relief. "We hadn't arranged for him to spend the night and his mother is expecting him home soon."

     Handing a card to each of them, Jozef wrote a number on the back. "Call me immediately if she happens shows up. This is my personal number." Rarely did Jozef project any sense of worry; a necessary requirement in having to deal with homicides, domestic disputes, and of course runaways, even mystical ones.

     Nervously Bobbie ventured to ask. "Is it true that you can tell when someone's …, you know, changed?"

     Cocking an eyebrow slightly in surprise, "She told you?"

     "Well me and her talk," Bobbie admitted, "about magic and all."

     "Pesters her mostly about it really," Reba chimed in distracted in her concern over her missing friend. "Always asking how Mel could do something she claimed she shouldn't have been able to."

     Biting her lower lip involuntarily Bobbie changed it to a small pout, "Just wanna know that’s all." Averting her eyes slightly, blushing a little nervously. "She said that's what helped you to find her."

     Thinking it over briefly if he should answer, "It's true. I can detect various types of magic. Both her and her pendant have a unique distinction … aura if you like, such as you and your aunt. But there's more to it." He advised in caution. "I have an intuition that helps. It's not fully reliable, unpredictable. It took me over a week to find her the last time and that included help from Anya."

     "Is she going to help also?" Bobbie ask hopefully on where Anya would be assisting in the search.

     With timorous feelings Jozef wasn't sure if he should answer this inquisitive child. Still he reasoned the knowledge would be out soon. "I'm afraid not." All four gave him a quizzical look.

     He was positive Lisa would eventually find out sooner than the others as he internally debated on whether to divulge privileged information. Then there was also the matter concerning Mel's older friends, Vicky, and Holly, who worked at the park. He was sure they would soon be inquiring about Mel given what happened.

     "Anya's not available at the moment."

*************

     Liza hesitantly opened the bedroom door as if she were intruding, ever so mindful of the promise she made to the girl who had lay claim to it as did those who waited in the living room. None followed her as she entered Mel's room that had once been unadorned, except for the few necessities any child would need. A temporary refuge for the various boys or girls who slept in here once. A respite once used for those who entered and waited in fear for the arrival of people sent by the state agency. To whisk them away to various orphanages. Later on rare occasions, she would be granted temporary custody, as a caregiver, for a select few kids from various orphanages. Kids many seen as being too old for adoption. She had been allowed to nurture and care for them for a week or two, mostly during the summer months, a few times over holidays. She hoped to give them a sense of belonging if only for a short time as none could ever stay permanently.

     Lisa dreamed of the day where she wouldn't spend her time cleaning this room, picking up tiny reminders many kids would leave behind unwanted or dismissed. Stark reminders of what she was ever denied, unable to conceive. And through it all, she continued to take the unwanted heartache as with the undying hope of when someone would lay claim to this very room and make it their own.

     Her faith had been sorely tested by a few as she had nearly up - a few times - ready to call it quits and move beyond what was denied her in life, only to be caught blindsided when on girl came into view unexpectedly. Mel had entered into her life and it wasn't the way Lisa had envisioned it to be given their first encounter.

     For years Lisa had been employed as an instructor, and learned not to question ones' past as males soon took to visiting Bikini Beach. She knew of the idea of being outed, ridiculed if discovered, and just like other males, Mel had been no exception. A deep-rooted fear both boys and men carried, even if they suspected that she knew. Even Bobby had exhibited that same fear when he learned of his changing and her knowing. Her taking him privately aside to reassure him that he was safe with her knowing. And from their very first meeting and the way Mel acted with her talk, and her mannerism, Lisa knew Mel had to be a boy. But there was something different about her and she couldn't quite put her finger on it.

     Then before she knew it, Mel's time at Bikini Beach had come to an end and with-it Mel's departure. Lisa had hoped, like a few others who had come to care for the young girl, to try and convince Mel to stay, only the girl was so determined, obstinate in wanting to leave. With unseen tears, she watched along with Liz as the girl took her final dive leaving the two standing there saddened by her departure.

     Then on that fateful Saturday, she had received a call to show up early. Grandmother sounded desperate as it was highly unusual and thought she would go over the footage taken of Mel once more. Admittedly she had become obsessed over the girl's ability, only to be asked to help cordon off a part of the park as Grandmother gathered those she trusted, telling them they were to stand vigilant and let no patrons enter a cordoned off area once Detective Donovan arrived with Anya. And as he ran past them, followed by Anya she saw where he cradled what looked like a clump of rags only to see the limp boy in them, rushing headlong into the park.

     Like a few she was shocked at first to where Grandmother would allow such a transgression, and like the others she took to following the two unable to stop herself as a line was forming to enter into the park shortly. And as she made her way over to them, to him, none stopped her when she saw Anya and Officer Donovan lower him gently into the water. And as she watched she cradled his head on her lap once submerged. His breathing had grown so short and shallow, labored as he tried to catch each incoming breath. She prayed that he would make it as she gasped inwardly when she truly saw who Melody really was as David. It would be her first and last time to see him as such and the abuse he had kept hidden from them, endured and suffered never telling anyone about it while he fulfilled his obligation to Grandmother and her heart ached inwards.

     She never told her other co-workers where her home was used as a designated safe house for endangered kids per her agreement with authorities. A necessary discretion for those cases where immediate hiding was a necessity for personal safety's sake. Of seeing frightened kids' faces as they made their way inside having been picked up by some designated social worker needing refuge. Frightened kids in turmoil, many with visible scars, others invisible, deeply hidden. From her experience, David would have been the worst of any such victim of abuse. And as he changed once more to Melody she felt relieved with his being given another chance, albeit temporarily, as with his family. Afterwards Lisa heard the pain of David's reluctance in why he refused in wanting to stay as Melody as with Vicky and Holly, yet thankful when Vicky had managed to convince him with the telling of her own sordid past. He had been so reluctant to do so with that agreement and she hoped he could move past that pain with having heard one so young willing to die for what he believed himself to be.

     Then, weeks later, Mel showed a side Lisa feared would surface. The deeply rooted hurt kept locked away unless provoked as with that other want. With an explicit desire, Mel had once more took to changing her past by having forced her will on Anya with compulsory magic. It was then Lisa came to understand how dangerous Mel could be. Only it wasn't the form of anger she expected, it was more of self-sacrifice as with self-destruction. She listened as Grandmother and Anya told of what Mel had done. The accident, the fight, and the hurt to her brother. Anya proved capable of fighting Mel's desire - just barely. And when found her they told her as with Vicky and Holly of her whereabouts.

     The girl was self-loathing, in turmoil. Lisa refused to give in to the girls wishes of wanting to live in isolation as she continued to visit her, finally to manage and agree to stay with her if only for a short duration. Both were fearful of one another and Lisa's clumsy actions of wanting to make the girl feel at home. It nearly cost her the chance as she almost drove the girl away when confronted through ignorance. She, as with Mel, had failed to consider how hard it would be for Mel to live as a girl. She was like Vicky with her retention of who she had been. She couldn't tell her family of who she had once been. They wouldn't fully understand what transpired to them as with the deep hurt a frightened boy had suffered and how he, now she, had been reluctant to even want to be a girl even if it meant he would live. A boy's spirit now dwelling within a girl's body as with taking and accepting her for who she had once been. To help her adjust, cope with the upcoming changes, except at her pace. She wanted, needed, desperately for someone to accept her for who she now was as with her other worse fear. Her possession and fear of magic and what it represented to her.

     Now, within these four walls, Mel's room, reflected the change on who had come to possess it as she took control. Her room conveyed a far more personal aspect of a girl in search of herself. Mel found she could come in here, close her door if she desired and tinker, Lisa ever so mindful of her daughter's whereabouts as with a desire for a little privacy when necessary.

     When passed Lisa would wonder sometimes what her darling was doing if the door had been closed only to have an 'Its unlocked Mom', call out, a clear invitation she could enter, even before she tapped on the door. She was becoming accustomed to the changes in Mel's magic ability and the fear it brought her. The discussion of keeping it quiet so she could have some normality in her life. And with barely a day yet gone, Lisa felt as if her world was now missing someone, someone deeply important to her – her Mel, her little Tomboy.

     With eyes grown misty, blurred, Lisa shifted through several of Mel's chest of drawers, searching past the various bras and panties, as with the different styles of socks and tees. Not finding what she wanted Lisa crossed over to the nightstand with its various pictures on display.

     Ever so camera shy, one showed Mel standing next to her just after her adoption, each of them with arms lovingly wrapped around the other as each turned to face one another. Their foreheads barely touched as Lisa's bent forward down to touch hers. Each smiled broadly for one another as they faced slightly away from the camera. Another showed of where Mel had nearly been caught unawares, photographed next to her friends, the girls and boys making comical facial and exaggerated gestures to one another. The third and last had Mel loomed over, overshadowed by her younger brother, a stark contrast with his height and bulk as the two were pressed together, each seemingly shy in having their picture taken.

     Mel fretted at first with having it taken, let alone displayed, worried people might discover who they were even with her magic. The fear of possibly taken away from her new life and placed back with a woman she now despised.

     Lisa felt like the intruder she'd heard and seen so many parents be. To callously invade a child's room. To snoop around not caring about what their child considered a personal refuge from the outside world, and Lisa felt ashamed as she came to what she was looking for buried beneath a pile of photos. Clutching the small book close to her, Lisa made her way back to them.

     "This is hers," she said as her voice shook slightly, trying desperately to hold back the anguish moan as she nearly thrust the diary over to Jozef. "If you think it will help." She wouldn't give in she told herself, only to find herself gently wrapped once more in Kat's arms as she rested her head wiping away the moisture from her eyes.

     Mel had showed it to her, even read a few of the passages in a show of unbridled trust the two created. She had been afraid at first, to even contemplate such thoughts as Lisa coaxed her to put down on paper what she feared, what she desired when asked. Mel's reluctance to do so when she first came to live with her as a means to understand who she was becoming. To dare in thinking how she did have her hopes and dreams; the idea of giving substance once more to what had once been taken away from her. To hear her read of the fear of them being ripped away once more. All girls had secrets, of dreams, Mel was no exception as she learned to formulate her existence. She hadn't wanted to express them, yet it was her new friends who questioned her. And Bobbie who helped her express those ideas on paper, hidden away from prying eyes.

     In having shared a few with her now mother, Mel's cheeks had reddened, clearly embarrassed in having expressed herself in such a way. Unsure if a girl could achieve them given how males dominated such things. She, a girl, to kept it hidden inside, bashful in having read them aloud. Lisa didn't mock her, ridicule her in saying it wasn't possible. Instead she encouraged her to continue and promised to respect her privacy. Now she found herself violating that trust.

     "Lisa," Jozef said in a compassionate gesture as he quietly took the book from her. Many times did the police having to deal with kids running away, only to have them found close staying with a friend none too far away. Those were the lucky ones. A situation he wished he could count on now. Once more the ramification of what was happening hit close to him. He'd never forgotten, forgiven himself, with his earlier attempt in locating David. A case which haunted him even now. Even as he had succeeded in having justice done, he considered its outcome to have been too great. "I'll do my best, but I can't make any promises."

     "I know." Lisa said closer to tears. "I can't just report her missing to the police. What would I tell them? My daughters a sorceress and she up and disappeared after three other mages fought?" Looking around her apartment she no longer considered her place 'I' and 'mine', somewhere with Mel's coming the lines had blurred itself, to transform her apartment dwelling to one of 'we' and 'ours'.

     "I'll talk with the chief. There are others who can be trusted concerning the parks magic. They'll be placed on the lookout. Keep it low keyed. If she's still wandering around dressed in her bathing suit she shouldn't be too hard to spot." He left the unspoken words each knew was on their mind. A bigger 'IF', given her sudden departure and that she wanted to be found. His first attempt at finding David had involved luck in their search. He wasn’t the world's greatest detective and if he were, even he would have been hard pressed in finding her as she left no clues to go on.

***************

     Lisa wandered through her apartment. Tears long dried, she stayed within its confines waiting on word. Mel wouldn't have run far she was sure. But then Lisa knew Mel was no ordinary girl. She actually feared those growing abilities. Restless, Lisa found she couldn't be constrained within the apartment walls, to sit around and wait. Grabbing purse and keys, her thoughts turned slightly away from her daughter's whereabouts. Mel was out there scared, frightened, that Lisa knew for sure. She brushed aside the notion something happened to her. What she wanted more was answers and she turned to one person she hoped could provide them.

     Her knock was insistent reflecting Lisa's disposition as she waited for the owner to answer the door. She tried to control herself, to have it test her resolve in knowing who resided on the other side. Foolishly she didn't care, her major concern grew more on the wellbeing of her daughter.

     Impatient she knocked on the door once more, harder, faster, only to stop when she finally heard what had to have been movement coming from the inside. Slowly the door opened allowing her entry.

     "Where is she Grandmother?" Lisa asked without introduction when she stepped inside the room. "Where's that bitch at? I want to give her a piece of my mind."

     Having waved the woman in, Grandmother stood behind the door, nearly unseen by Lisa as her doorway was dimly lit. "She's not here," Grandmother replied, her voice was unsteadying. "If you're looking for Anya. She's not here. I don't know where she is." Normally a staunch woman, Grandmother's voice echoed her own deep sense of worry, concern.

     Closing the door behind her, Grandmother sensed the anger, tension within Lisa. "Anya! I don't want Anya. I want that bitch who caused all this. I want that cunt of a mage who frightened 'my daughter' enough to have her go who knows where."

     Alarmed with how Lisa cursed in front of her, Grandmother grew slightly confused. Normally one to rebuke those who used such vulgar language on her, Grandmother sensed more letting it slide. "Oksana? You're looking for her?" Grandmother relaxed momentarily, then mild amusement surfaced at the audacity of Lisa with no magic capabilities who wantonly dared to confront one mage let alone two. "What do you mean? What happened to Mel?"

     "You know what happened." Lisa retorted. "Bobbie said it was you who told Anya of what happened to Mel once Vicky's enchantment had been removed." Slowly Lisa's anger seemed to filter away as a growing calmness began to overtake her. "I thought Anya would have banished her. Imprisoned her."

     Motioning her to take a chair once the incantation took hold, Grandmother became suspicious, bothered. She questioned herself on what more could have transpired once their reality had been repaired. "I only know Mel returned once Vick returned to being Vicky." Grandmother admitted.

     "As for Oksana she is no more. Destroyed by Anya." Once more Grandmothers own concern grew towards her own granddaughter. Worry returned to her features as creases on Anya's whereabouts, her mental stability uncertain.

     Calmly, Lisa took notice of Grandmother in the more lighted room. Usually immaculate in her attire she now wore unkempt clothes, her hair looked disheveled, out of place. Worse, Grandmother carried the same look Lisa's had, a puffed display of redness reflected in her eyes. Small streaks of tears could be seen, displayed as runs on her cheeks from what had to have been relentless crying. This wasn't the strong woman she was used to seeing. Now displayed before her was a woman who had let her own emotions run unchecked in the open. Concerned she knew only of Anya's own disappearance. Still, "What happened to Anya?"

     "Gone, disappeared just like Mel it seems. Just like you, I've been worried about my granddaughter's whereabouts." Curiosity took hold as Grandmother allowed herself to be taken away from her worries, if only temporarily.

     "Now, how it is Bobbie knows what happened?" Grandmother asked herself not expecting Lisa to know the answer as she looked for a way to relieve her own troubles, to have a moments distraction. "Only a few members of the staff know what occurred and only in the pieces that they were involved in and with my help."

     "Honestly I don't know. First, she said that she had just been climbing the towers and found herself thinking of where I was, no longer there and then Bobbie heard the commotion out front," Lisa commented. "Then she ran to the front where she saw you with Anya along with several others in a heavy confrontation." Calmly Lisa repeated what she had been told as both woman listened intently to the others story.

     "And so Anya was injured, almost died if it wasn't for the work of Dr. Chastity. Grandmother concluded after telling her version to Lisa. "Anya fixed what she could and it nearly killed her. You're sure Mel didn't just make those around you to imagine she was gone?"

     "I didn't have that slight moment of confusion I've normally come to expect. Grandmother, what could have happened to Mel?"

     "I don't know dear. Normally when a person's past is changed they don't remember it unless they're aware of the magic and then the once past slowly fades away over time. Here with Vickie's change it wasn't a normal process. It was sudden, drastic and those affected by the sudden change shouldn't have any true memory of it."

     "Her pendant," Lisa inferred. "You don't think?" as Lisa gave an involuntary shudder.

     "From what Bobbie described and what I detected in the brief period, Mel was gone, considered deceased. The rift Oksana had Anya create, caused a brief time dilatation that was expanding and contracting Vicky's life over those years. History was trying to interweave possible outcomes of threads to that of Vick.

     "To us Mel's 'suflet' or soul would have been placed in a sort of limbo awaiting the final result, a 'what was' to 'what would be' status of in-between as it became permanent. The longer Anya's spell was in effect the more assured was that outcome."

     Even with her calming spell Grandmother could see Lisa shutter at the prospect of what could have been. Herself worried, "I would never knowingly have allowed Mel or others to be harmed. If I had known Anya could have made Vicki's spell permanent, I would have insisted Anya cast it immediately on Vicky to do so."

     "I knew something was wrong, only -." Once more there came the involuntary shudder. "What did she see, worse what's my baby still seeing?"

     Drawing Lisa's hands in hers, "I don't know dear. Even in my home village, we could only tell of those who were leaving. For the few, by fates grace, who did return after their accuser was punished none never told of what or where they had been. Come with me," Grandmother nearly commanded yet requested. "There's something else bothering me."

     "What?" Lisa asked as she followed the woman out of her apartment.

     "Bobbie. There's something about her and I need to check the records to confirm it."

*************

     Looking over the older woman's shoulders Lisa could see how often Bobbie took to visiting the park. "You know I keep meticulous records of 'all' male visitors to ensure they don't change too often."

     "Transformation shock." Lisa hazarded, to receive an approving nod. "Keith had it happen to him a few times." She gave Grandmother a quizzical look only to shrug it off.

     "Yes, Bobbie's been a frequent patron, coming to the park nearly as long as her father and the parks system is designed to alert the cashier to prevent them from selling a pass thus averting the possibility of being overexposed."

     Looking over the data, the woman noted the dates soon reflected more frequent visits as they increased in regularity over the years. Eventually Grandmother found to where certain months overlapped over the years as Bobbie would spent long durations over concurrent weekends at Bikini Beach especially during the summer months. On a few occasions during certain time periods Bobbie would spend over a week or more as a girl.

     "Strange? The system should have picked up on the number of times her passes were purchased." Delving further for more details Grandmothers fingers flew across the keyboard as she continued to type.

     "She's never complained and Keith never said she's suffer from any ill effects."

     "No she wouldn't," Grandmother said once she finished scrutinizing the data. Finger pointing a bar chart appeared on the display, "Look here, here and here," once she had typed in a calculation, further breaking down the purchase dates of which showed who purchased what ticket. "Keith bought these," pointing to one bar. You either purchased these with either your own money or used your visitation passes."

     "What about these?" Lisa asked when she noticed a fourth, yet much lower column.

     Grandmother hesitated before exhuming a slight cough. "It would appear Mel allowed her to use a few passes, perhaps during when her brother visited," Grandmother commented.

     "The parks system is designed to catch those purchased by the same family members.

     "But," Grandmother emphasized. "It seems Bobbies frequent visits exploited a flaw or glitch within the system. Lucky for her." Grandmother gave a small grin of satisfaction, "It seems she's a part of a very small percentage of people. There's only two others I do know of whose body doesn't suffer the ill effects of traumatization from his frequent changes."

     "You mean, she's immune."

     "I wouldn't say immune, but it appears so. I wouldn't blame yourself, it's more my fault if anything. If she wasn't, we would have noticed it long ago." Grandmother took to the keyboard once more, placing an annotation beside Bobbies name before turning off the monitor. She would modify the systems detection later.

     Soon both returned to their previous discussion which worried them most; their children. "Lisa, we both need our sleep. I understand how upset you are, but it won't help if we allow ourselves to worry to where we can't function the next day."

     "What are you suggesting?"

     "A simple cast of a spell to allow you a goodnights rest, it will only be for the night and be gone by morning."

     "I would like that." Lisa answered, grateful. "Still I have a few questions if you don't mind."

     "If I can," Grandmother stated before she prepared to cast the spell.

     Changing for bed, Lisa's mind was troubled even with the help of the calming spell. Grandmothers answers disturbed her as she was neither sure or knew overall what to expect. "Given what's happened to her here, how is this affecting her Grandmother? How much more can my girl take before it affects a toll on her overall?"

     "I don't know dear," Grandmother replied. "I care for her, but I really don't know."

     Lisa placed her phone beside her bed having set the volume as loud as possible, unsure how deep the sleep spell would put her in the event Mel should call. She prayed she would, to let her know she was safe at least. Grandmother was right, she did need the help of the spell as she wouldn't have fallen asleep. Not easily, before drifting off, a hand resting on the teddy bear she first bought her.

     Weaving his vehicle through the outskirts of town, Jozef avoided cars parked along the main throughway. Few, he knew, would have been considered worth stealing, long abandoned as the detective worked his car down another narrower side road leading to the seeder parts of town. He had planned his route carefully in advance knowing the chances of being stopped was lessened by his traversing the less used alleyways.

     Steadily Jozef kept his hands on the wheel as he maneuvered around several widening potholes, discarded, and overturned trash containers, as with other refuse which still littered parts of the area. For some the abandoned refuse provided ample evidence of what had remained from the damaging effects of a summer's storm. Its effect had ravaged its way inwards causing damage to the city's infrastructure with its ferocity, taxing an unprepared city already struggling with its limited budget and shortfalls.

     Continuing to work his way down the wayward streets, boarded or barred windows were on display, a few shop owners were reluctant or unwilling to leave as they continued to service the needs of those less fortunate individuals. Each took to taking to their own necessary precautions to protect their establishments. Many had failed as he and his fellow passenger passed several of those remnant buildings on their route, watching as people shuffled towards missionaries who continued to operate their own forms of charity in their desire to help the less fortunate. Many passed out groceries to the needy or offered comfort to those who requested it by way of a hot shower or shelter.

     Slowing by one establishment for battered or homeless women, Jozef's intuition gave him pause when he felt the telltale sign of magic within his detection. Hopeful, he waited only to have a prostitute step forth from a nearby corner. Her face carried weathered scars of having been recently beaten, possibly from one of her johns or even her own pimp. From the lingering traces of magic emanating from her, he was sure she had at one time been male. However he couldn't determine the extent. Hope had given way to frustration as he pulled away leaving the now middle-aged woman to hurry on her own way, perhaps to link up with another trick, or worse, her pimp for who knew what. He made a mental note to come back later and check on her and find out the extent of the magic used.

     Seated next to him, his companion gave her own audible sigh then an involuntary shivered as she watched the woman proceed her way down the street. Staring at the woman Kat hoped that this wasn't the work of Grandmother. She had heard tell of various rumors on how the woman, at times, could be vindictive in her own forms of justice.

     "I don't think this is Grandmothers work if that's what you're worried about." Jozef stated as if reading the woman's thoughts before pulling away having checked to ensure the road was clear. He'd seen the fearful expression when he decided to inform her of whom he suspected the woman had once been at least; a onetime male.

     "How can you be so sure?" Kat asked as she adjusted herself once more in the seat, going so far to even re-verify her door was locked for the umpteenth time. Except for a much needed bathroom break, it had been hours since they had stopped to exit the car as they continued to patrol down streets ever in search of an auburn haired girl with a look of confusion. She was sure Mel would no longer be wearing the swimsuit, especially if she was in this side of town. Not even as Keith, would she have dared to venture down to this side alone, unaccompanied like several of the town's residents. Given her own current stature from whom she really was, she felt uncomfortable in having seen the prostitute and the knowledge she had once been male. It was one thing to know it was possible, yet another to actually see the resulting effect. She found it unsettling. Even with the detective sitting close by, Kat averted her eyes from the woman as she took to spying down walkways and alleys. Sex shops littered many store fronts with the promise of various forms of entertainment for the more adventurous inside as evident by the prostitute. Kat wondered how many others were forced into the same situation.

     "Anya." Jozef stated simply. "From my understanding, and observation she's been a large influence on Grandmother from what I've observed. That was until recently. At one time I would have thought the same only now I'm sure Anya wouldn't have let Grandmother stray back to what she'd once been."

     "So who?"

     "Maybe Oksana, or…" giving a shrug, "some other wizard. We know there's more than one who's frequented this area."

     "And you think Mel would have somehow wandered her way down here?"

     Once more came the shrug. "I don't. Remember I'm not just looking for Mel, I'm looking for Anya also. She's still missing. Grandmother is just as worried, concerned about her own granddaughter's state of mind with all that's happened. She briefly contacted the chief who tasked me, with several others, in trying to locate her. I concluded it best to combine the search rather to just concentrate on one."

     "Makes sense," Kat replied still uneasy on their current location. "You don't think Mel would come down here even from what Lisa said."

     "Honestly I have no idea on where Mel may have gone. Mel, from my understanding, is relatively new with magic and she's wasn't thinking clearly."

     Jozef slowed the car forcing others to move around as they drove down one of the main streets. Nearly bypassing and easily missed road, Jozef took to making a sharp turn. Kat looked portentously at their surroundings when they entered deeper into the lesser maintained neighborhood. Many homes, like the businesses before, were reinforced with steel grates covering both windows and door frames. From a few, homes displaying burn marks around possibly from vagrants having made small fires to cook or keep warm the reinforcement proved warranted.

     "Where are we going?" Kat asked wishing she hadn't opted for such a long pass when she visited Bikini Beach. But then she hadn't expected to be looking for a missing girl either.

     "Playing a hunch, hoping I'm lucky."

     Weaving down several worn torn streets marked for maintenance, the broken road abruptly gave way to gravel. Aligned with deep ruts from where heavy rain had formed them, the makeshift road had not been grated in some time. Once more Jozef turned only to ease to a stop. His car parked onto what had once been a makeshift driveway now overlaid with sprouting grass and weeds. At one time the building before them had proclaimed itself to have been someone's home. Now left vacant, weeds pressed alongside its decaying walls. Aluminum siding long stripped showed where vandals had taken it leaving only the bare wood exposed. Etched markings were now prominent as various gangs had also left their handiwork, laying claim to this now vacant abode just outside the local vicinity.

     Cautiously Jozef stepped out of his car, his hand at the ready. He had given a cursory scan of the perimeter from within the cars confines. Broken shards of glass bottles lay scattered along what had once been considered the front porch, most likely thrown, sending pieces abound as with various sized rocks, using the structure as target practice. Windows, while still evident but shattered, showed their vestiges of age. Several had once been painted black, now cracked and peeling. The room had condemned those who resided inside to a world of eternal darkness. Small rays of light now took to penetrating its once darkened habitat. Fragments of sheet boards lay scattered nearby, ripped, and strewn from their placement by some unknown assailant.

     Jozef gave a backwards wave indicating Kat should stay within the car as he ventured inside alone, carefully placing his feet not daring to create any both unnecessary noise or possibly stepping onto unsecured flooring as he listened for sounds of movement. Cautiously he ventured towards the entrance door as he listened. Stopping he waited a few seconds before proceeding. With no sounds forthcoming, he continued to move cautiously forward towards the houses once hanging door now broken free of its wooden frame, either by force or tools. Using his detection of magic he reached out searching, only to detect no other forms except for that of his own companion.

     Moving inward he continued to scan the area taking note of how the place had changed since his last visit. Littered with more debris from possibly scavengers or vagrants', small makeshift cooking areas now gave the place an eerie setting from what had once been. Echoes of what he had encountered played once more in the back of his mind. The once fallen bookcase no longer lay on its side. Its shattered remnants of what it had once been gone, possibly broken up to be used as kindling by others to build homemade fires. Abruptly he held his breath as his heartbeat increased momentarily from what sounded like movement from one of the adjacent rooms.

     Taking a sideways glimpse, Jozef peeked as best he could around the door frame before entering. Reflectively Jozef raised his pistol ready to fire when he heard a sudden noise. It was then a cat scampered upwards startled. Nimbly the feline jumped upwards and out a broken out window, but not before giving him a verbal hiss as it exited, obviously frightened, or annoyed at having unwanted invaders defy its turf. Behind him Jozef caught the soft sounds of another crunch as with the owners' signature. Cautiously Kat joined him. Lowering his gun he signaled the all clear. Not once did he perceive the aura he was searching for. Mel's was an aura he permanently etched into his memory.

     "This is where she had once lived?" Kat asked. Her voice was low as her eyes seemed to glaze slightly from when she made her way into one of the smaller interior rooms. Its darkened interior greeted her hauntingly as barely visible light peered through from the veil of peeled back window paint. Kat was unafraid of showing her own feelings in regard to what must have once been such a horrendous ordeal for the young girl.

     It was as she stumbled around in the small room a feeling of claustrophobia soon took hold as with the realization of David's true ordeal. Kat's eyes widened as she gazed downwards from where her foot had stepped upon something small. It protrusion still embedded upwards from the floor as with the site of another. Their existence here hit her fully to what must have been a part of David's life. Two simple constructs never meant to be used in such a manner and the reason Mel staunchly refused to talk about her onetime aggressor. Kat then realized David's existence wasn't to just 'live' here. He 'endured' his survival at one time in this very room. A room transformed to that of a prison cell meant to hold one within with no means of escape as he stayed chained down with the evident of several eye bolts placed within the flooring.

     "She didn't care to discuss those years of torment or the treatments Nathan inflicted on him except for that one outburst," Kat said, her voice broke in anguish, almost a whisper. " I can't even imagine how he endured such a monster. The mental wounds etched so deep inside her still." It frightened Kat deeply as she tried not to envision her own nieces being brought and tortured within such a god awful environment.

     "I was hoping she might come back here."

     "Why?" The idea of Mel even wanting to come back to such a desolated place sickened her.

     "I'm sure your brother's familiar with the Stockholm syndrome?"

     With a cross of her arms, Kat gave Jozef a plagiarizing look. "Why do you insist on speaking to me in such a way?"

     "Why do you speak of Bobbie as your niece? " Jozef asked, throwing back the question with his own. "Where's your brother at currently?"

     "Keith? He's away on a short trip visiting friends."

     "Can you tell me that you're Keith?"

     Kat looked away momentarily flustered. "No. Not really."

     "I know and accept why reality has temporarily shifted for us. To be seen as your sister and the changes towards your family, but to try and fight what we both know isn't fixed in reality for the moment is far harder than it is to just accept its current state of being."

     "Besides," Jozef provided Kat a wry grin. "Thanks to the parks magic, when your pass expires, to me at least, it will seem I had been talking to your brother rather than talking to you. Personally I'd like to keep the belief I'd been talking to you more than your brother." Kat's face flushed as they left the prison room.

     Finished searching with no immediate results, both once more headed towards the waiting vehicle, each in their own way equally relieved to leave such a dispiriting place.

     "So you were hoping she might come back. A place of familiarity just like when we drove by the cemetery and her old home." Kat surmised as neither venue panned out leaving the pair with fewer options. Kat buckled herself once more into her seat relieved to be leaving. Even with her being in such a dismal surrounding she'd been glad for the small respite no matter how heartbreaking it was. This little excursion provided her a more insightful look towards Mel. Her reasons for never wanting to mention such a place. Inside she knew Keith wasn't sure if he should share that knowledge with Lisa. Not yet with his limited knowledge on psychology. How was he to react towards the girl and his family's overall relationship with them. The convoluted feelings he felt towards the woman and her daughter. She had much to think about as she once again confined herself to the inside of the car.

     "Given the possible state of her mind I was hoping."

     Reaching inside her purse, Kat removed the small notebook, scanning through several selected pages before settling on one page in particular as she waited for Jozef. He continued to sit behind the wheel his hands resting tightly on the steering wheel as he too was in deep contemplation.

     "I'm surprised she'd even considered writing. Most kids these days are enamored to their phones, or computers, and less for physical writing. Even Mel. She seems to have an aptitude for mechanics," he said after a moment's pause.

     Kat gave a knowing smile as she skimmed once more through the diary, trying to resist the urge to read more of Mel's private thoughts. "Blame Bobbie I suppose. She been more of an influence on her then either I or Lisa had ever suspected. Mel loves to tinker with engines, but delves into electronics like a lot of kids her age. A lot of teen's pickup on the social workings of the internet faster than their parents, although Mel's been more cautious of what goes out. I just assumed she wanted something more private for fear it could be hacked from what her other self had experienced." Jozef gave a knowing nod. "Or an accidental posting for others to see or read. Even Keith, or I, won't allow the kids to place certain pictures or post personal information on our webpage."

     She stopped at one given page, "You heard how Bobbie would defended Mel when picked on by her. She claimed Mel didn't try to maliciously hurt her with magic. Oh I know of a few harmless pranks Bobbie did to her. She likes to play harmless pranks on her just as she does with her sister and me. It's a fun game we play on each other. I've done it to both girls. And here's of where Mel made Bobbie suddenly tripped into the pool after just changing her clothes. Bobbie had played a meaningless gag in the bathroom towards her. She stuck gum under the faucet spraying her as she went to wash her hands. Only they laughed it off like she was being clownish or clumsy and she had another set of dry clothes over at the apartment. Nothing to really hurt her."

     Kat kept silent of a more embarrassing incident involving Bobby and a cricket while fishing. Mel's performance of a mini strip tease having tossed off her shirt as she went to dislodge the offending insect seated within her bra. Keith had learned how Mel would inadvertently forget she was a girl as she tried to brush it out and then the sudden comprehension of what she was doing followed by her disappearance from their view clearly embarrassed. It was an unfortunate accident on Bobby's part, who without malice tried to help retrieve the live cricket from within its confines after it jumped from his fingers. His trying to catch it and the subsequent placement of his hands left his just as embarrassed in where it landed. Bobby soon found himself leaping from their boat for an unintended swim. Mel had given new meaning to the term 'to go jump in the lake,' when the two heard her command him. Luckily, she forgave him afterwards for the mishap.

     Stopping at one particular passage Kat mussed. "How can she live outside the reality changes? Even her diary reflects the pronouns of Bobbie being both a boy and a girl."

     "More proof I suppose of where Mel's exempt from certain aspects of realities given how she's growing into a sorceress." Not once during their conversation had Jozef made any attempt to start the vehicle.

     "What's wrong?" Kat asked curious with the delay. Even as Keith she had found Jozef to be somewhat of a private person. She touched that male part of herself which the parks magic pushed away. It became apparent that something was troubling Jozef as her mind sifted through what Keith knew of him. He never seemed to take his eyes off of the house.

     Playing on her own hunch, "You still blame yourself, don't you?"
Jozef's shoulders suddenly grew tense, his hands gripped tighter, hardened on the steering wheel as his body stiffened reflecting the inner anguish. His nose seemed to flair briefly before he managed to gain control once more.

     "If only I'd been quicker," he mused, "didn't announce my entrance or hesitate in letting him gain the upper hand to use the charm. To jump faster once I was released, preventing him from flinging David into the bookcase once distracted." Jozef continued to stare at the dilapidated house as if he could will the past to change in his favor.

     "Jozef, it wasn't your fault." Kat replied gently, pulling him away temporarily as she gently gave his arm a tender squeeze.

     "I know Mel doesn't say it, but look here." Kat's finger pointed, highlighted the offered passage Mel had written as she handed him the book.

     "She doesn't blame you. Yes, she was resentful at first. Tough as it's been for her in the beginning she's been adjusting. Happy with who she is."

     "Until now." Jozef lamented even as he read the writing. "Look in all that's happened to him. First was their kidnapping followed by the loss of his family. He had to have been tortured while held prisoner. Now she's forced to live a life she didn't want. And now we have this. What if she pushed herself back into that place he hid in to save his sanity? To immerse herself so deep within she doesn't want to return."

     Kat grew infuriated in his thinking such a thought, "Don't you ever, ever think such a thing Officer Donovan. Sure she's had it rough, but that girl loves Lisa as if she was her real mother. Why would you consider to even contemplate such a thing?"

     "Sometimes I'm reminded of others who had once been treated badly."

     Handing the book back, Jozef took to starting the car, pulling themselves away from what, to him, was a reminder of an unpleasant outcome. Yes, he had managed to bring the perpetrator to some form of justice only to regret its conclusion. Was the punishment just as with the near loss of the victims' life, he feared the perpetrators sentence was too lenient, its victim also condemned to live a life not of her choosing. Shaking off his regret. "Your right. Mel has endured more than any kid I have ever known." Kat seemed to detect where he was holding back something. Something he wasn't willing to discuss openly. A part he kept hidden to himself.

     Quietly they made their way back through the run-down suburb. "Let's grab something to eat." Jozef suggested.

*************

     Seated at one of the more secluded booths giving them more freedom to talk from the most prying of ears, Jozef had chosen one of the better eateries as he selected a light choice of food along with a strong dose of coffee. Black. Kat of course chose a meal lite in calories as well, along with a diet drink as she shimmied herself opposite him. Both remained silent as they considered their now diminished options.

     Once he was sure none were within listening range. "So tell me. Had Lisa talked to Mel about a sex change?" The question seemed so out of the blue, so farfetched Kat nearly choked on her meal, shocked, "I know she never like the idea of being a girl and her choice was limited given her circumstance. It's why she refused to first stay one when offered by Grandmother. Why not go through the transition of being male?"

     Regaining her composure Kat contemplated about answering. "We, Lisa and I, had once discussed the possibility only to have Mel bring it to us. Maybe she read our thoughts or some girls in school had compared her to being more of a boy given the way she likes to dress and her change of hairstyle. We don't know if it was teasing, or if they were even being serious, only Mel took it as such. She had looked up what they were talking about. Before we could even discuss it further Mel refused."

     It was Jozef's turn to pause in his eating by the surprised answer. "Why?"

     "Jozef. For many females as well as males, they identify themselves as being one gender or the other. We know there as those who feel they are in the wrong bodies. Mel is like them in that regard, but unlike them, Mel knows exactly what its like to be a male. It was because of magical intervention that it saved her life and that’s why she's grateful for what you and Anya did for her. Yes is was drastic, but it was a necessity. Sometimes people fail to grasp the significance and refuse to understand, their refusal so deep rooted as with their beliefs. Just as there are feminists who can't understand, or believe any woman would willingly want to be housewives, there are women who are repulsed by how feminists demand they conform to them. Each side wants the other to give up their own views and take up theirs. Yes I agree that women should be treated equally and fairly, but who has the right to condemn the other for sticking to their belief's of what they want?"

     "A slippery slope for sure, but why didn't Mel want to do it?"

     "She confided to us there are times she can still see ghost images of her old self. She asked if surgery could make her look like the David she once was before her taking. To give her a working penis were she to want to start a family of her own. Unfortunately that’s not possible with today's medical procedures. Boys or men who transition may have surgery to shape a vagina for them, have intercourse and achieve some orgasm, but they'll still lack the necessary requirements to be a fully functional woman to where they can have a baby. Medical science has progressed far, but not that far. And just like girls wanting to be boys, a false penis would have to be constructed for her, but it too wouldn't be the same, incapable of reproduction.

     "Then there would be the years of her needing to take drugs as with surgery. She'd read many stories of the heartaches others endured by having families and friends reject them, some ended their anguish by committing suicide. She knows Lisa would be there to support her decision, except Mel would still view herself as living a lie of who she once was. To try and become that person doesn't exist anymore. To her the lie would be a falsehood of an attempt to be who she had once been."

     "Very insightful for someone so young."

     "Many kids are when it comes to who they consider themselves to be. Now tell me why bring up such a subject?"

     "When Mel changed her history and we'd located her, I had contemplated adopting her."

     Jozef's revelation caught Kat unawares and her inquisitive grew as she questioned the officer. "You felt that strong over what happened?" Kat thought more of it as astonishment than an accusation.

     "I still do, to an extent."

     "Look, if you want to discuss it further, I'm sure that Keith would be willing to have Lisa watch the kids as you two discuss the matter in a more private setting."

     Silent, Jozef rose from his seat indicating their chat, and break was over. "We need to get back to our search." He moved quickly away from her; dumping what remnants of his food remained in the waste receptacle before heading out to his car. Kat wondered if perhaps she'd been too straight forward.

     The day had started off like any other normal morning. A day full of promise with its morning coolness carried along by the smell of autumn air before giving way to a warming sun. Long shadows had taken form from a now diminishing night sky. Soon people would stir from their nights slumber, to awaken anew for the start of a morning ritual of preparing breakfast for either themselves or their families. Others would take the opportunity to rolling over in one's bed wanting to prolong that comforting slumber, waiting as long as possible to fend off the inevitable of having to perform their daily ritual before heading off to work or school.

     This morning one particular woman poured herself another cup of coffee as she tried to digest what she could of a morning meal consisting of oatmeal laded with bits of fruit, only to push the meal away, barely touched. The food grew unappealing before her. With several days now gone Lisa's worries now grew as there was still no word of Mel's whereabouts. She had never truly considered how fulfilling her life had would be when she first sought to have Mel become a part of her life. She willingly accepted the risks of taking on the troubled youth, and for both, their lives had taken on new meaning when she found herself talking like any other proud parent in wanting to share with others Mel's accomplishments. She found herself fully immersed in a role she had once considered unimaginable. To now join families once seen from afar, never truly understanding the joys a parent experienced or could acknowledge.

     Now she found herself going through another part many parents experienced. Worry and heartache.

     Many hoped to never encounter such a thing. To willingly place fault or blame upon themselves for when something went wrong even if it wasn't their doing. To feel the heartache and loss of one who had managed to claim a part of their life by giving it more meaning then she could have ever hoped or dreamed possible.

     Sipping her coffee more out of reflex then want, Lisa's morning started out from mere ritual then necessity. She had grown accustomed to hearing Mel call out to her if she was close to sleeping in too late. To wander into the kitchen as Mel dictated on what she wanted to prepare for breakfast for the two while humming a tune. If Mel's friends stayed over they'd all be entreated to some form of large breakfast, depending on whether certain girls were to change from the previous day.

     Now across from her, a chair stood empty as if waiting on its owner. Waiting for the young protagonist to bounce into the small dining room before sliding it out to eat, as she took to pick up on some mundane conversation as the two discussed their upcoming day. Lisa ignored her own prepared meal she had fixed for herself. She had awoken like all the previous mornings, anxiously reaching for her phone hoping to find a message waiting or to possibly find Mel slumbering in her room ready to scold her for not waking her upon her return. Each morning she checked Mel's room only to find the bed as she had left it. Empty save for her treasured stuffed bear once more resting by her pillow having been put back after the first night away. As always it waited for her return just like Lisa, as with a perfectly made bed.

     Even with Grandmothers incantations, Lisa's days had been torturous as she found herself slipping into despair the longer Mel was away. The onset of worry setting in without any news if even her girl was alive. She refused to give in to such despair. Mel had suffered far worse she knew and wouldn't give in to such an idea given how the girl had managed to survive those more painful conditions. Yet the idea brewed ever so slightly in the background, so subtle as it perked its way forward, lingered within as the days ticked away, trying to take root.

     Sitting there along Lisa found herself rising to subconsciously as she answered the door only to find herself enveloped by a pair of hands once opened. A worried look appeared on Bobby's and Reba's face followed by Keith as she invited them in. She saw where Brad stood a little farther behind them before hobbling forward as he awkwardly leveraged himself towards her on crutches.

     "What happened to you?" Lisa asked, now snapped away from her own dower mood of problems as Brad limped his way into the room. She saw where his foot was now cast in a plastic boot.

     "Wasn't paying attention," Brad said. "Several of the other players steam rolled me as I went for the tackle. Landed on it wrong."

     Taking a seat, he gingerly lowered himself down while allowing his foot to slide forward as he eased himself in. "The doctor said I was lucky it's only a bad sprain, but I'll be sidelined for the next few weeks."

     "I volunteered to look after him for today," Keith explained. "His mother has a job interview today and she would have canceled it if I didn't insist we were going to look after him."

     Rummaging through a kitchen cabinet Lisa pulled out a small tub then proceeded to fill it with ice water. "When was the last time you soaked it?"

     Without waiting she gently removed the boot noting its loose fit. Looking at the foot, it appeared the contusions were still forming into their trademark of black and blue markings from being traumatized. "Your mind wasn't in the game was it?" The question wasn't so much as an accusation then of concern.

     Nodding Brad slowly eased his foot into the cool water savoring in its numbness. "Hold it still for as long as you can. Take it out, pat it gently then when you can, place it back in." Lisa retrieved a small foot stool, placing it nearby with several terry cloths on it.

     Brad wondered why she'd have such items. "I like to soak my feet once in a while," Lisa commented at the unspoken question. "You don't know what it's like to spend hours on your feet running around after others. Even in comfortable shoes it's hard on the feet and it's good to let them soak in a tub of warm Epson water. You shouldn't have played if you knew your mind wasn't in the game." Lisa chided towards the youth after she placed the tub underneath his foot. "You could have hurt yourself far worse." Satisfied once she examined the bruise, it looked far worse than it really was.

     "What could I have told them?" Brad asked. "Nobody but us knows that Mel's my sister and even if I told them a friend had gone I'm sure the coaches still wouldn't have gone for it. They'd have told me to suck it up, be a man. And my teammates, they would have razed me for being a wimp."

     "I submitted the papers to administration for you Lisa," Keith called from the kitchen. "They're concerned why you're taking so much time off suddenly. I explained that Mel had some ailment, but you know they'll want a doctor's note later if she's out for a prolonged period of time."

     "Thanks Keith."

     Keith waved his hand towards the table and the uneaten meal. "Now sit and eat. You need to keep your strength up." With a forlorn look Lisa glared at him when he sounded like he was talking to a disobedient child.

     "How many times were you there for me over the years?" As Keith gently guided her grudgingly to her place, looking one more at the unappetizing food.

     "I'm not some child."

     "No, but I know from experience what you're going through, and its best you keep up your strength. Just take one bite at a time. You'll be surprised how hungry you really are."

     Taking a spoonful Lisa slipped it into her mouth. "Any word?" Slowly the pangs of hunger began to take hold as with a few more bites.

     "None. Jozef's been going out on his own trying to see where she could have taken herself to. He said Jana's been making some discrete calls to orphanages and possible other areas, but none have reported having any luck. The few officers who do know about the parks magic haven't fared any better." Keith answered satisfied she was now eating.

     "Keith? What if, what if she doesn't want to come home?" Lisa asked after swallowing a bite.

     Both nearly jumped when they heard the stifled cry followed by, "Sorry, sorry," before he could answer.

     Reba reared backwards from where she dropped the towel from her hands frightened. Brad appeared to have lifted himself up slightly with his hands. A grimace of pain on his face, before settling down once more.

     Bending down, Lisa picked up the towel. "Come here," Lisa commanded to clearly frightened girl. "Watch." With practiced ease Lisa stretched the towel out over the swollen ankle letting it rest on the leg by its own accord. "He's still sensitive to the touch so you have to be extra careful." Lisa gently admonished. "Now with it drape over his ankle ever so gently touch along the cloth."

     Lisa gently rolled her fingers along the top in demonstration. "Don't pat." Lisa cautioned as she gently let her fingers roll across the top. "Now you try." Reluctant at first, Reba slowly copied the motions as she watched Brads face. A smile slowly formed when he didn't react. "Once you're finished or need to change out the cloth just grasp the sides and lift up and flip over. Else you can leave it on until he's ready to place it back in the water."

     "You sure know a lot about injuries," Bobby said as he watched them.

     "My brother Ty used to play football just like Brad all through his younger days. And once in high school he'd come home suffering from far too many bruises from tackles then I have fingers and toes. That wasn't counting the number of times both Les and him would go at it. When Dad got hold of them neither wanted to face him later after he drug them out to the woodshed, except when he would call them to help bring in wood for the fireplace."

     "Does he play still?" Brad asked interested. Rarely did Lisa talk of her own family.

     "Sadly no. He broke his femur once in college and it ended any chances of him going pro."

     "That sucks."

     "He was lucky that dad was paying for his college else he would have been forced to leave. It's one of the hazards of wanting to play Brad."

     "I know. Mom couldn't touch the money set aside as parts of my inheritance. I can't even touch it until I'm eighteen and mom wants me to use it for college."

     "Brad, your mom's just thinking of your future. Footballs a contact sport and like any sport it'll end once you're either too old to play or injured like now. Your dad, I'm sure, just wanted you to have more choices of a future than relying on just one." Keith advised.

     "I know. Even mom said she's glad how the money is tied up even with it being hard on us at times. I've read how many players don't think of their future and how bad off they are now. It's why she gets on me to have good grades as well."

*************

     "Stay inside, watch TV if you want, but if you do go outside don't venture far." Keith stated as he set down the ground rules. "We shouldn't be gone too long, two hours at most," before closing the door behind him. All three nodded their head in affirmation when he gave them an unforgiving glare.

     Settling themselves down, Reba and Bobby took residence on the nearby sofa and chair before turning on the TV looking for something to watch. Flipping through the channels nothing looked appealing. Even the cartoon network didn't seem as interesting.

     It wasn't long afterwards when Bobby exclaimed with a heavy sigh, "I'm bored."

     "Well what can we do?" Brad asked. "It's not like we could go out and find her."

     "No, and you heard Dad and Lisa, you're not supposed to walk far anyway. It's hard as it is for you to move around." Reba stated as Brad shifted his booted foot.

     Earlier Lisa had fitted the boot cast once more over his foot when she had been sure Brad had soaked it long enough. Nearing ten and having finally eaten, Lisa and Keith decided to try once more looking along several of the known hangouts kid's patronized.

     "Yeah, and you saw how Lisa's really upset. What's she gonna do if Mel's not back soon." None wanted to dare think along the prospects of anything bad happening to her.

     "I don't know." Bobby said growing visibly upset. "I wish she'd do that trick and suddenly appear before us." It was then Brad tried to rise from his seat.

     "Where are you going?" A concerned Reba asked as she went to help as with Bobby.

     "Outside." A struggling Brad said having pulled himself up once Bobby hand him his crutches. Thankful for their help after he failed in his earlier attempt. To rise and stand on his foot with their help, grimacing he leaned on the padding as he took the weight off. He headed for the door, "I'm going outside," as he lumbered along the hall mindful of the various stairs. "I don't want to be cooped up inside."

*************

     Sitting outside on the apartment steps, the three kids looked for something to do in occupying their mind. Bobby took to look for pebbles to throw as they waited for the adults to return. Off in the distance they heard the distinct sound of construction along with cranes moving against the skyline. Occasionally the sounds of an ear piercing beep would dominate the air as heavy lifters moved around the construction site.

     As with the tendency of any bored teen, Brad looked longingly at the ongoing construction. It was then he took the initiative by starting to hobble his way towards Bikini Beach to watch. From the way the construction had been progressing the work appeared to be near completion as there was far fewer heavy equipment moving around as with more space within the parking area.

     Brad wondered at first if the other two were going to come along only to find them not to far behind looking at each as they joined him. Making his way over each heard the suction sound of his crutches as they slowly wound their way towards a safe distance. Stopping to catch his breath Brad looked towards the park. He thought of how often people would often mistake him for his sister once he had showered, as it was more obvious to them then as himself.

     "What if," Brad puffed as he stood there catching his breath, ready to change his course of direction. "What if Mel did come back. I mean maybe for a day or two?" Brad mussed as he hobbled towards the site, his mind nearly made up.

     "What do you mean?" Both kids asked as he headed towards the grey building.

     "Come on, I'll tell you as we head over." Placing one crutch in front of the other Brad explained his idea, wondering if he could pull off such a stunt. The idea of going into Bikini Beach always caused him heartache afterward.

     "That’s stupid. Crazy," each exclaimed once they heard his idea.

     "Yeah, well don't think I like it either. Do you have something better?" Brad asked as they slowly made their way across the parking lot. The three had endured the typical stares from college age students as with other men having decided to take a day off as the three approached the main entrance. They each tried to ignore the looks given them as none carried the usual assortments for swim wear as they should have been in school.

     Approaching the entrance the three stopped to give Brad a much needed breather when they happened to spy a portly woman waiting outside. Patiently Grandmother stood waiting next to the ticket booth, arms crossed blatantly as she stood waiting for them. Ever so slowly they approached, "This way now." She ordered with an authoritarian sound of one use to being obeyed. Not once did act in a hurried fashion as she led then waited as trio of kids headed over to her office. None said a word as she held the door open, which was atypical of her.

     Once inside she waved them towards the informal sitting area never bothering to ask what they wanted. Reaching in the fridge she pulled out several drinks handing one to each. "Took you long enough," she admonished taking one of the cushioned chairs.

     At first they became alarmed only to shrug it off as if it were normal. "That used to always get a surprised reaction," Grandmother said as she leaned back relaxing. "You kids are getting harder to surprise. I don't even think a magician could surprise you with his tricks anymore. But I assume it's more normal for you given how you've being around Melody so much. How's your foot?" She asked concerned once Brad had eased himself into a comfortable position. "You really shouldn't have walked over here. I was more than willing to come over if you had just called."

     "I didn't think of that," Brad said as both Reba and Bobby carried sheepish looks.

     "No, but your idea does have a bit of merit to it." Finally the three showed their surprise which caused Grandmother to grin more. "Oh that shouldn't have been much of a surprise considering. Unfortunately there's one drawback, Brad. I can't really have you take her place. It's just not possible."

     "Oh," his face showed the displeasure of having come so far. "It's just that me and her look so much alike I thought …"

     "I'm not saying that it can't work, and I think it's commendable your willingness to do this given your reluctance to change. I'm just saying that you can't be your sister, but I think we can make it to where you could fool a doctor into believing you are her. I would suggest not going with measles though."

     Reba and Bobby looked at Brad as if he had truly lost his mind. "Measles!" Okay so he had failed in telling them that little detail as they made their way over to the park.

     "Well yeah, how else could she be absent from school for so long? If she had something that was contagious it would explain her absence. Mom told me how she once had the measles and she spent over three weeks at home. She had to spent over a week or more staying indoors."

     "Yes, but measles are very contagious. It could spark a panic and cause more unwanted attention here. I'd be required to provide a list of who had visited the park. I think a better solution would be if you or rather she had something a little more common. A rash of some sort. Perhaps Poison Oak or Sumac." Grandmother suggested.

     "Does that last long?"

     "It can, depending. Let's just say it all depends on where the rash were to appear. It would be best if that person stayed away from others. In some cases it would help better if they stayed in the privacy of their home as they dealt with the infection and irritation. The embarrassing places one could possibly catch it if she scratched wrong." All three gave out a squeamish squeal when they figured out where Grandmother was indicating.

     "Another problem to consider is you Brad." Brad's face conveyed confusion. "Your changing to Bridgett beyond here would compel your mother to cancel her interview as she would think she might be contagious, and I wouldn't want to risk her chance at finding a better job. Elaine would be more concerned over Bridgett, so a pass restricting your appearance to around this area would be best. I can arrange your change to where Keith offered to look after you until tomorrow so she can have a more personal talk with a soon to be former boss." The look she received from the three was priceless. "Now once you change I'll have someone take you kids back home." Grandmother said. None said anything more when a hand wiped across her face as if she were a magician before handing forth the pass. Brad looked at it graciously, yet nervously, before he took the offered pass.

     "It's for one day." Brad said looking it over.

     "Yes. Talk with Lisa, you'll know what to say when the time comes." Grandmother said cryptically, with a glint in her eye, helping the boy up. Her voice seemed to convey a bit of sadness, a wariness when she handed him the pass. "Understand I also care about your sister. I'm tough on her when I have to be, but I feel it's for the best. If I could I'd find her, only I'm –" Grandmother stopped, unused to showing others her true feelings, less Anya. Brad gave her a comforting hug before leaving.

     "I didn't think you would let me help this way. I know you care Grandmother."

     "As you," Grandmother whispered in near silence once she closed the door behind them as they left. She hoped her actions wouldn't be misconstrued in what she knew would soon happen. It seemed almost cruel to her once the three left. Cruel yet necessary.

************

     For the briefest of moments when Lisa first stepped into the apartment, glanced to see who awaited them on their return she felt elated, overjoyed. The thought of seeing Mel standing before her had brought a sense of relief, only to look more closely at the girl who kept her distance away. There was something wrong about her behavior that didn't sit right. Before her, the girl wore a pair of embroidered jeans along with a light blouse. A set of clothes Mel wouldn't knowingly wear. Then there was her hairstyle. Unlike the girl in front of her, Mel now sported a shortened hairstyle with its sassy pixie cut. This girls seemed longer, definitely longer, Lisa thought, given how Vicky had suggested to Mel how good she would look with its boyish look. Then there was her mannerism. The girl just stood there waiting. There had been no running towards her in greetings, no wanting to explain why she ran. It was then Lisa caught sight of the crutches placed nearby. And where was her sister? Only the presence of the crutches and no Bridgett. Then like a freight train it hit her and her frayed, worn nerves couldn't handle it.

     "Is this some kind of joke?" Lisa screamed, demanded, when she finally approached the girl standing next to the window as her temper flared instantaneously. For days she had held herself in check, unable to contain herself, ready to lash out at the one who tried to deceive her. Her arm raised swiftly, ready to backhand the girl only to have Keith quickly intervene, taking hold of her in the near frantic situation.

     "Explain yourselves NOW!" He bellowed, his own anger evident as he continued to hold Lisa back. Even he was aghast at the idea of his kids partaking in some sort of sick and cruel joke.

     Bridgett flinched backwards, stepped away as she went to run. None of them had expected this reaction once the adults returned. "I just wanted to help."

     "Help! Help? By thinking with an injured foot you could waltz in here as your sister, making me think my daughter was back home?"

     "It's because of her I did this." Bridgett nearly yelled having stepped further away as Lisa tried to move forward.

     "I just wanted to help." Bridgett huffed as she tried to explain. "Mr. Sinclair said you'd need to have a doctor's note if she's not back soon. To explain her absence. You think 'I like' being a girl? To pretend that I'm my sister?" Tears had began to form on her face.

     "I wish she was here, she's not. You think I don't care about my sister or that she's gone, not to be worried about her?"

     Wiping back her tears of frustration, "You don't know how much it hurts to go home after I visit her. I cry in my bed until I change back because my sister won't live with us, me, because of some asshole. Just because I know why she did it doesn't make it any better for me. She can't take away the hurt here." Bridget said as she placed a hand over her breast.

     "How can I ever begin to repay her? She gave me another chance at life? But it cost both her and me. How do I repay my sister for what she's done for me? I agree to step inside a place that makes me a girl because I know it hurts her to see a boy she might have been like. And what do I give her in thanks? I give her a stupid shirt. She means more to me than that. I did this because it's the only way I could think of in my wanting to help out."

     Frustrated, angry, scared, Bridgett reached out for her crutches ready to leave as she made her way to the door. "Everybody's so worried about her, but nobody thought about me and how I feel. Mel knows how much I don't like being a girl. She lets me decide if I’m going to walk into the park and shower so I can ease her pain. And I do, but what about me?"

     Bridgett didn't get far when she found herself grabbed, pulled back. Resisting briefly she found herself sobbing in the arms of the person who had been ready to strike her for doing what she thought was right.

     "You are like your sister in so many ways," Lisa comment as she pulled the struggling girl close. "Her temper, her thoughtfulness of others. I didn't think. I'm sorry, it's just that it was so sudden, so unexpected." Lisa held her close, soothed the girl instead of striking her. "I know it hurts. I know you want her home as much as I do." Lisa said stroking the sobbing girl. Comforting her as Bridgett let loose her own built up guilt at having a sister who was not there. Both at her home as with Lisa.

     Calmer, Lisa gently pushed the girl away slightly. "Let me see. Grandmothers idea?"

     "No. Said she regretted what was to come, but necessary."

     "I see." Lisa said soothingly. "You do strike a very close resemblance." Lisa said as she cast her eyes over the girl, both calmer now. There was something still different about her. "How old are you?"

     "Fourteen, almost fifteen." Bridgett replied between sniffles. "Grandmother adjusted my pass so I'm closer to Melody's age else they'd think I wasn't her."

     Keith waited nearby with his own kids, their own faces downcast, as they withered under his gaze. "Keith. They meant well."

     "I told them to stay close by."

     "Yes, but would you have allowed it if you knew?"

     "Perhaps, if they had told us instead of just taking it upon themselves."

     "It wasn't them," Bridgett said. "It was my idea. They kinda came with me when I went over to see Grandmother."

     "I seem to recall another person who did a few stupid things in her life, and his, out of love," Lisa commented as she helped wipe the tears away.

     Softening his stance Keith relented, "You're right. Still it would have been better if we had been warned beforehand."

     "Grandmother said something about I'd know what to say. I didn't understand." Bridgett said her sniffles subsiding. "I felt so ashamed, unimportant when I gave Mel such a lousy present."

     "Do you really think it was that lousy?" Lisa asked. "You think she was just saying it to please you, not wanting to hurt your feelings? She wears it around the house once she gets home from school. To bed like a night shirt over her, she loves it."

     "She really likes it?"

     "Of course she does. It's from you, who she cares deeply about." Giving her another hug, "Something tells me Grandmother knew you needed to tell us how you felt. You're like her in some ways, keeping a part of your feelings well hidden. We'd never have known how hard it is for you, Bridgett." Lisa said pulling the girl closer once more, comforting her. "Now tell me," pushing a strand of hair from her eyes, "what's this idea of yours."

     Lisa place the call to the local clinic. "I'd like to make an appointment for my daughter. Yes, her physician is Dr. Chastity." Bridgett gave a wary look. "She trusts him more than any other doctor. You girls have NO idea what I went through when she needed to have a school physical. When told to undress it took me by surprise to hear the doctor wonder where we were. My very first taste of how others reacted when she didn't want to be seen."

     "You mean?"

     With a simple nod, "She made it appear we had both left. She said she didn't like or trust him and I ended up consulting with Dr. Chastity. It was touch and go even for him then. Thankfully she wasn't going for a Gynecologist appointment. I don't want to think what would have happened."

     Hearing a voice on the other end she was mildly surprised to have Dr. Chastity answer personally on the receiving end. Another bit of intervention on Grandmothers part she wondered? She'd concern herself about that later, for now was her family crisis as she explained the situation to him. Gaining an appointment for later in the evening, Lisa needed time to coax Bridgett on a few of Mel's more boyish behavior.

     "I hope you're ready, 'Mel', Lisa said teasingly taking the girl by the hand. "First there's the matter of your clothes. Let's go find out how close you are to Mel's figure." Pulling her close "Thank-you." Lisa whispered, "I 'do' know how much it bothers you."

     "I did it because she's my sister." Bridgett said through her subsiding sniffles. "If she can decide to live as a girl, I figured I could stand it for a little while in wanting to help. I do love her."

     "I know Bridgett, I know."

*************

     Folding clothes Lisa lifted the article of clothing in her hands before setting it on the table before her. Hands shook as she placed it down, her head bent, fingers intertwined themselves into the fabric. Fiercely she took several deep breaths to reclaim her nerves. As much as she teased Mel about her reluctance to do laundry the two joined forces in doing what most considered an essential evil of necessity. Mel used the time to bombard her in why a girl would need to have such an arsenal of clothing whereas a boy could just pass muster with so few.

     Taking the occasion Lisa took to explaining to her growing tomboy how women were objectified by their appearance, not just by men, but by other women also. A woman could be more harsh than a man in her critical assessment of another woman's appearance from just the way she dressed, walked, or even cast a wayward eye to another person.

     Then there were the little nuances a woman would pick up when meeting another woman. How one could be snippy to another woman for no apparent reason. Perhaps she had looked at the same man she liked or gave off an underlying tone of superiority. Even she had to be careful when meeting parents since she was single and the unexpected gestures from husbands as with glaring eyes from mothers.

     As they talked, household chores soon took on a different meaning then they had once been for them. A once mundane chore become less trivial, meaningless as she took to educating Mel on the many ways of being a woman. She knew Mel would be subjected to those very forms of standards made worse as she began her formidable years of high school. What she feared most was not for her daughter sake, but those who would try to subject Mel to such scrutiny. Their conversations grew on how she would handle them. Would she be able to just shrug it off? Or would Mel end up using magic to push those that bothered here away. Her own fear of where Mel would lash out uncontrollably with her anger. The assurance that she would be more careful unlike that one time in intermediate school.

     Such an ordinary task of needing to fold clothes and yet it allowed the two to converse as with their doing other household chores. How this single mundane routine stirred her emotions as she waited anxiously as Lisa released the clothe spread it out before her, smoothed out the wrinkles once more before folding it and setting it aside. She reached out for another not caring which as she took to fold it silently as she waited. When the knock came it almost startled her out of her reflection. Light in its tapping, its announcement was nearly drowned out by her playing stereo, its only use was to break the silence. She barely heard the drumming against the door. The music itself wasn't particularly loud or important, a necessity to take her thoughts away and fill it with noise, trying not to dwell on the now.

     Looking through the peephole, Lisa paused before turning the knob to those waiting outside awaiting entry. Hand on handle, Lisa stood there debating internally if she should invite them in. Of the three, two Lisa would have welcomed immediately, it was the third who gave her pause her own feelings towards her grew complicated. Still she couldn't be rude and just invite the two, rejecting the third. Or could she. Fingers slid over the doorknob before grasping it firmly and twisted allowing the door to swing fully open, slowly, inviting the three inside.

     "Excuse me." Lisa said having greeted two of the three now silent as Lisa headed toward the kitchen. "Let me get us something to drink." Obtaining glasses, she filled them with ice.

     Pulling a glass pitcher from the fridge, the container carried the lemonade she and Mel favored before making her way back to them tray in hand. She all but filled one before handing them out two. Purposely she had put ice inside the waiting glass yet left it unfilled as it sat next to the homemade refreshment as she continued to ignore her third guest.

     Not once did the Grandmother or Jozef say anything for the snub, only to watch as Anya reached for the pitcher ready to pour her own drink when Lisa placed a hand on hers, finally deeming it necessary to look the other woman's eyes.

     There had been no running to give hugs of acknowledgement with she learned of Anya's return. No greetings of curtesy when she had first entered. Just a mother's glare to the woman as she received her other guests warmly. Mel wasn't the only one who harbored anger against a mother. Lisa harbored her own resentment towards her own. A mother who took to abandoning her own when Lisa was young, as with the accident forever robbing her of any chance in being able to bear a child of her own and the rift it caused with members of her own family.

     "Did you enjoy it? Did you enjoy killing her?" Lisa's tone had gone nearly as cold and heartless as the drink seated before her.

     Eyes locked with the other woman, her wanting to pull away. Once she would have stared down another in their wanton display of arrogance like her grandmother had, only now Lisa's words stung as piercing bits dug deep into Anya's heart with the accusation.

     "Maybe this was a mistake." Anya said as she tried to pull away, to take her leave.

     Surprisingly Lisa refused to relinquish her grip, grasping tighter instead. "Answer my question Anya. Did you enjoy killing Oksana? Did you enjoy taking that woman's life like she had you nearly do to mine?"

     "Lisa I was … I was under a compulsion, confused, angry."

     "Answer the question Anya!" Lisa nearly cried out. "Was this some lesson you were going to convey to Mel later? To teach my daughter when you were the one who suggested I let you teach her? You as with Grandmother know what little choice I have when it comes to magic."

     Anya tried to pull free as Lisa held tight to her wrist. "You lashed out Anya. You used the very force that took hold of your mother. The one which nearly claimed your grandmother and you swore to me you were strong enough to stay away from it. You know how dangerously close Mel comes to touching that very corruption your own grandmother fears. What lesson of control were you going to teach Mel so she wouldn't be tempted."

     The smack resonated loudly for all to hear, none more started than Anya when Lisa's hand crossed resoundingly with its contact, the sole target of one mothers' frustration. Yet nearby, neither Grandmother or Jozef intervened as Grandmother stood stoutly back as with Jozef, each watched the confrontation unfold between the two. "I trusted you!"

     Anya rubbed the side of her cheek, her own anger started to build within from the assault, the pain worse inside then the stinging effect she received from the woman. "Now answer my question. Did you enjoy killing that woman?"

     Anya considered her choices. She didn't see the need to explain her actions. Nor did she feel the desire to answer the question given in front of those all around. Who was she to question her actions? She wasn't some little child with her hand caught some telltale cookie jar. Turn Lisa into a statue; possibly some female cocker spaniel bitch or just make her into a subservient with just the twitch of her fingers and end this farce of living amongst them. Or she could just leave. Who was this mortal who dared to question her with such impunity, audacity with her motives and reasoning?

     A single word came to Anya's lips. A single word to convey her feelings on the subject matter as she hesitated on the question.

     "No."

     Eyes downcast Anya couldn't look Lisa in the face as she flinched away in shame. Yes, she had been the one who had said she was strong enough to resist such a temptation. And she had failed as it laid claim to her, condemned her just as it had Grandmother. Lisa was a friend, perhaps no more. A woman who had once came to them in a quest for for girls interested in diving. A woman who didn't seem to fear magic like so many others once they learned of it. This was a woman Anya had once given hope to when the chaotic lines neither Grandmother nor she could understand were viewed, except for the promise of one day having someone enter her life and be with her as she once dreamed concealed in shadows, unseen.

     "I should just ask you to leave." Lisa said truthfully. "Do you know the anguish you're putting me through? The heartache of not knowing if my Mel is even alive now? How much I should hate you for putting me through all this torment?"

     "I've hurt my friends, I've hurt those close that I love. I've made your life hell Lisa, and worse I've hurt myself." Anya said, her eyes downcast still.

     "Yes you have," Lisa agreed bitterly, leaving little doubt on where the two now stood as she finally released the wrist and pulled her close. "But you also tried to undo what you could at the risk of your own life. Revenge is sweet Anya, but bitter when finally served."

     "I understand why you won't forgive me." Anya said softly.

     "Forgiveness is a big undertaking Anya, even for me. To forgive and forget what transpired is something I can't do right now, I may forgive you – later - but I won't forget. Not willingly."

     "I understand."

     "Do you Anya? We'll see," Lisa said when she went to fill the last glass, handing it to her. "Life can be bittersweet just like this lemonade. No matter how much sugar you add there will always be a tart aftertaste."

     "Where did you hear that?" Anya asked accepting the glass from her, shocked slightly at the turn of events.

     "Dad." Lisa said with a sly grin. "With all that we've been through as a family, he took both the sweet and the bitter. Telling us no matter how life treated you, you could always make lemonade out of it. Savor the taste, yet take it in moderation else its bitterness could make your face pucker leaving others to laugh at your own expense. Of course Dad loves his lemonade and we'd laugh at the faces he'd make." She took her own sip, grimacing slightly at the taste itself.

     "Do you understand how many people I've had to lie to? I've had to lie to her friends. Use others to fabricate excuses to teachers, telling them Mel's been laid up and can't have visitors on doctors' orders. I've had to fend off Vicky's and Holly request to see her. Her closest friends who went out searching for you as they didn't know Mel's missing. I'm sure they know somethings up because of how I've been avoiding them. What am I to tell them Anya? What am I to do?"

     "I … I don't know."

     "Well I do. I'm not." Lisa said as she pointed a finger towards the mage. "You're going to do it for me. You're going to man-up to this mess and you're going to help me." Lisa demanded to an admonished Anya.

     Anya slowly nodded. "There are kids now who saw Mel disappear with real magic. Kids who've started rumors concerning her. Her secret's out. I want you to help quell those rumors." The lemonade left a bitter taste in Anya's mouth as she took a sip.

     "Anything else?"

     "Any word?" Lisa asked of Jozef, focusing her attention towards him, hoping their visit hadn't been more than some social one. Her hope and sanity teetered precariously.

     "None." Jozef said as he took a slow sip of his drink, politely.

     Dreading to think the unthinkable. "So she could be dead."

     "No, not dead."

     "How can you be so sure?" Three simple words spoke volumes to her in assurance, and Lisa had to ask. "Why?" What made him so confident?

     "Simple," Jozef said with a mild grin. "My intuition. No matter how I look at it, think about it, my intuition won't allow me to accept it. It tells me she's out there somewhere alive. And I'm not about to go against it." He took another sip, the bitterness tantalizing to his taste buds. "She's out there Lisa and 'I know' she's alive."

     And with his own unwavering explanation of admittance Lisa felt the fragile hope she endured, strengthened, returned. She had nearly grown despondent towards her daughters disappearance these past days. Lisa considered as she looked towards Grandmother, watched as her lips crept upwards as with her own belief, her eyes softened as if she had read Lisa's fears of dread. Whether Grandmother had actually read her mind Lisa didn't care for it didn't take much to see what scared her most as the days passed with no word from her daughter.

     "Well Anya it seems you're not done teaching." Lisa's brows furrowed together as her face became hardened. Her eyes narrowed to small slits, lips thinned, pressed together. Not the pleasant face she usually displayed to others with her cheerfulness as she encouraged her students and athletes to became tough as a drill sergeant. Her unwillingness to give in to those girls who wanted to give in and just quit because they didn't think they were good enough.

     "When my 'Tomboy' returns you're going to be there waiting like any rider who gets bucked off a horse or kicked by a mule. You're going to get back up, dust yourself off and get back on, you're going to continue what you said you could do. I'm not going to have you stop teaching Mel magic, because Lord knows I can't."

     Mel didn't know the time of day nor the hour as days passed. Minutes could feel like hours, hours felt like days as she struggled with the images inundating her. Unsure of her surroundings she once more managed to crawl past the waiting sand dunes along the islands shore in her need of shade from the blistering sun that would come.

     Warmth was no longer a concern for her as air currents carried a soft tropical breeze along the island she managed to teleport herself to safety. No longer did she feel the tundra of bitter cold as she lay exposed in open air with nothing to protect or shade her from the waiting elements. Her now would be a new set of perils to concern herself with. Dehydration and over exposure to the sun as it baked her skin while out in the open.

     At first she had tried to ignore her environment as she considered the more prominent matter to be taken care of. Her own state of mind. She felt the helplessness as with the futility of wandering haphazardly until she gained better control of her own mental state.

     Lying there alone in the open she had to deal with the constant barrage of images. Ghosts filled her mind and yet none of these had ranked to being the worst of what she experienced. She carried no recollection of ever having to fend off so many various images as they skirted and flickered within her mind. Images so chaotic they created a jumbled mess of hearsay with their distorted realm of information from which there seemed and endless stream of possibilities cascaded their way before her, enticing her, forcing her mind to go into sensory overload before shutting down in its need to protect itself, to later question which reality was she to believe in.

     At one given point, Mel found herself confused as she awakened in the night, or was it day? She wasn't so sure, except for the small pinchers which took to taking snippets of her body. Tired she took to fending off the feedings of the nocturnal sand crabs. Crustaceans who took delight as they considered her a part of their dietary dish. All seemed a blur to her as she fought them off as with the continual mental images. Once a blur, she'd welcome them later, given the way her nightmares continued to plague her. Both in her waking and sleeping moments. She took to moving further inland and she found the creatures didn't venture so far from the comfort of the oceans waves before she found herself plummeting once more into another fretful slumber. Around her birds were ignored as with their endless squawking. Or Mel, herself when she would shriek out in agony when another voice inundated its way into her subconscious causing several gulls to take flight from her sudden outburst.

     Thrust awake once more from one of the more treacherous nightmares, Mel staggered her way over to one of the many ponds which littered the island. Kneeling forward she had debated through a thick fog of haze as she grew more alert to her surrounds if it were better to press down face first or cup the water. Recollection slowly came to her in what both her now mother or once father had once showed her before deciding. Motioning with her hands over the top, she skimmed away the top layer by pushing it away before proceeding to cup several spoonful of water within her hands, who knew what she could inadvertently swallow without seeing. Still she knew the risk of even drinking untested water. What choice did she have?

     Several grateful slurps later Mel waded into the pool to relieve a now dry itchiness she incurred, to find the water stung. Yet the stinging helped to further awaken her from the stupor of mist that cluttered about in her mind. Tiny pockets red rose from various parts of her skin showing where she had been pricked by small bloodsucking vampire gnats, sight unseen, as they took to sucking her dry for their own nourishment. Her mind wondered why TV shows blatantly failed to show the harsher side of living on a tropical island with its mosquitoes and gnats. Soon Mel took to worrying as she wondered how long she'd been in the throes of her self-imposed subconscious state. It was like her earlier days as David when he first discovered how deep he could go within his subconscious as he sought refuge from Nathan's influence.

     She had been lucky - to a point. She had managed to travel to a place with plenty of fresh water, that much she could tell. A major feat in her need for survival. Scattered palms swayed with their slight bent as they climbed their way skyward. So she must be somewhere within the Pacific as a few smaller trees dotted the landscape as she sought their wide foliage leaves of dark green. If she spread them out they afforded her ample cover from the sun. In one sense the island proved to be her paradise as she dealt with her inner hell.

     Another matter soon became evident as with the rumbling of her stomach. Food. There she didn't seem so lucky. Perhaps if she were to catch a bird or crab? Yet she had no means to cook up her meal and the idea of eating them raw didn't appeal to her. Not yet anyway. A few trees on the island did appear to offer some form of nuts only there was no way for her to pry one open from its hardened shell.

     How long have I been screwed up? Mel wondered as she stripped out of her swimsuit, needing to cleanse it out in the oceans water, willing to take in the salt water stings as it helped to pull her further away from her stupor. She hadn't seen or ran into any other inhabitants on her small island sanctum other than the flock of birds as with the crabs. Self-conscious at first in her nudity Mel hurried to rinsed out her swimsuit in the buff. Later she wouldn't care who might see her in such a state. People meant a chance of leaving as with food.

     Clean once more, Mel wandered around almost aimlessly, taking in the notion to look for eggs as she scavenged the area for food. She nearly puked in her first attempt in having to suck them from the shell. Several lay broken in her attempt to not fully shatter them. Their taste left a raw strange after effect even if it did quench parts of her hunger. It was a small bit of satisfaction of accomplishment given the moment. Something was better than nothing in which she had endured many times before. Trying not to think of the birds as they nested nearby, Mel scooped up more water to rinse out more of the fowl taste as with quench her dying thirst. She ignored the thought of not wanting to think about where the birds did their business. It nearly nauseated her as much as with the eating of raw eggs.

     Mel searched her memory of where her dad explained how men had taken to dig cat holes, a small round hole deep enough to do their business as she began to consider her own needs, to then be covered up once through. She could do one in the soft sand, she reckoned, else she could just wade deep into the oceans water to do her part. She recalled those many times at the water park she ended up having to clean up the little kids messes in the kiddie pool to her disconcert.

     She learned from her mother in what it meant for a girl to 'hover' as she and her new mother went hiking. She missed those days when he had been able to go behind a tree so his parents couldn't see him unzipping his pants. To hear his dad joke about shaking it too much as her real mother admonished him. Mel hadn't fully understood his dad's joke as he was just a little boy too young to understand the idea of masturbation. Now as a girl, she understood her mother's request to pack a roll of toilet paper for those days they went hiking amongst the forest. Lisa was grateful for Mel's magic when she seemed to vanish from others who might happen along the trail as each conducted their own business in private, yet able to converse as she stood watch as needed.

     Trying to obtain her bearings, Mel was thankful the weather had held up nicely given wherever she was. Geography wasn't a strong suit, yet Mel figured she was either in the Bahamas or Caribbean given the warm weather. A few cumulonimbus clouds formed their way overhead offering more shade when the crossed in front of the sun. No sudden rain storms had developed in her somewhat catatonic state, although she would have welcomed one.

     Scanning the skies Mel wondered, at first, if any planes flew overhead. In a few of her earlier waking moments she never heard the sound of one with its roaring engines. It was as she scanned the sky did she spot a few contrails off in the distance. Far off towards the horizon, the plane streaked it way across the sky, its dissipating cloud not to far behind the aircraft once she spotted their metal glinting like an evening star before sunset. Too far away to even spot her even if she had the means to signal them, she was sure there didn't appear to be any local island airports close by.

     Eventually Mel took to looking over the ocean. No ships appeared to pass-by either, or if they did they were far beyond her normal field of vision. Looking to one of the nearby islands that dotted one side, none too far, it displayed a far greener lush of vegetation. Mel considered, if only briefly, to chance of trying to swim her way over. The water helped refreshed her momentarily. The ocean waters appeared calm and warm from what she had seen and felt, yet it was what her mother had said along with her own experience with deep ocean swimming that stopped her.

     Having grown up in wide open plains, Lisa stated mountains could play tricks on you when you had no real landmark to judge how far away they were. With nothing in-between Mel had no way to really judge how far she would have to swim. Nor did she know how far the waves and waters current would push her if she committed herself to such an attempt in crossing. Then there were the hidden dangers which lurked unseen in seas water; sharks, jelly fish or some other sea creature that inhabited the water. Her endurance would definitely be tested as well if there was no food to be found is she survived the crossing.

     And then there was one other matter she had stubbornly refused to deal with. An important one she had chosen to ignore even with Bobby's insistent questions about it. There was no way she could ignore who she had somehow become. Not her staying as a girl. She had accepted that harsh truth in body if not spirit. What bothered her was the ever lingering pretense of who she was become once Lisa insisted she be tested. From the very beginning her mother's instance of being tested Mel had insisted there was no possible way she would be able to perform any feats of enchantments or hocus pocus. Sure she could tell of others where others changed. Okay she could sense others nearby as with the occasional 'feelings' of knowing something was going to happen, but she chalked it up to having broken her pendant. She only agreed to the test as she wanted to appease her mother. Then came the levitation as well as her mind reading, and the indisputable truth she didn't want to believe. Now with the manner in how she departed Mel confirmed her own worse fear, something she never wanted to admit to herself. Staring at one of the crabs as it moved along the shore, Mel moved her fingers slightly reciting the incantation, watched it levitate upwards from where she sat on one of the many dunes. It gave her something to do briefly as she focused her attention away from what had to have been several days, thus fortifying what she was now forced to believe. With no other mage present Mel knew she was becoming what she feared the most as she conducted her own magic.

     Now all Mel wanted to do was go back home and gave an involuntary shutter in what she had to do. She felt like a coward given how she had ran leaving her mother behind like she had, and the confusion returned. What if she had no home? What if Anya had once again changed her life? Anya words lurked nearby in her thoughts of claiming to be able to take it all away from her. Her threat so real it played once more into Mel's imagination setting off another slew of images as she struggled to keeping them at bay before they overwhelmed her with their dizzying display of possibilities. So many outcomes within those images and just one voice was always heard to overshadow the others as it dominated her hearing with its insistence, causing her to convulse when he spoke her name, drowning out the very ocean as waves crashed along her paradise of hell and it's never ending shore. She placed hands across her ears knowing the futility of her action. The voice was for her to hear alone, whispering deep inside her head for no others to hear, but herself. Mel wanted to lash out at the agony his voice caused her, only to whimper instead. She wished the voice to go away and leave her be, knowing, for the moment, she would obtain neither. She had never fervently wished for that one voice to go away. Not until now.

*************

     Concentrating, Mel focused her skill of attention on how Grandmother, Anya, and even Selena produced the necessary bikinis for those who came out of the showers. She had watched them produce the various tops many times. Once or twice they would come up with a single piece when a young girls head would peek through the door unsure of what just happened. Frustrated Mel flicked her wrist again producing nothing as had previous tries. Her first true success lay down by her feet from several tries before. A top and then nothing more, but admittedly Mel conceded it was a start. It had taken her several tries to even produce that useless item. The fabric of her own swimsuit had started to itch in unwanted places as with starting to smell even if washed, yet she wasn't sure how the others had been able to distinguish between styles and ages. She had no desire to keep wearing the same swimsuit day after day. Surly if she could somehow manage to travel she could produce at least one usable item. Thinking, there had to be more than the usual movement of hands as with the incantation. Anya had always instructed her to look inwards, to speak clearly as she focused upon her inner being when she first levitated the candle, to rotate the dishes more fluidly as if she were playing with strings as they danced upon the table.

     Tired and with the setting of the sun Mel decided she'd try again later. She'd go over the words once more, perhaps there was a pronunciation she was doing wrong. The book Grandmother had first given her was forever ingrained in her memory as with the strange dialect she could now hear and understand. Yet she couldn't produce the item as she flipped through the pages having memorized every and the written inscriptions within.

     She didn't care to study their meaning as with the dialect, Mel wanted nothing more than to concentrate on school and being normal. She didn't care for magic. It was what had nearly cost her her life. Now it suddenly became clear of its importance as she moved inland having swatted away another mosquito. She didn't remember ever having to banish them at the park. Perhaps another one of Grandmothers spells cast over the grounds. Maybe it was listed somewhere within those many passages with their consistent repetition of warning not to stray too far towards the darkness. She didn't care about the darkness. She was used to the perpetual darkness given how she had spent many nights shackled as David. His days and night unsure if he would see the twinkling lights overhead once more. Devoid of having any form of light he relied on his past to fend off the loneliness. Now even in her turmoil here Mel could gaze heavenward to take in the scenic view afforded her. Rarely had she bore witness to the many stars on display, even when she went camping. Cautiously, trepidatiously, Mel took to pulling up a pleasant memory. One of where her mother and best friends were gathered. An image so true, so lifelike she wanted to reach out and touch the images before her. She pretended to listen to the conversations, content as they talked. To watch Brad and Bob wrestle each other before attempting herself to join in on the pandemonial mayhem only to have the boys stop unsure whether to continue. They knew of when she had once been a boy. She yearned to join in contact of play even with the change of her body. Their fear of inadvertently touching her in places many deemed unsocial, awkward. Her decision to tackle Bobby settled the issue momentarily when she took to wrestling him to the ground not caring if his arm brushed against her breast as she fought to pin him only to have him role her over as her brother rejoined in the fray.

     She heard the uncertainty in Mr. Sinclair's voice of wanting them to break up their ruckus as the trio took to seeing who would be the first to cry uncle. To then suddenly hear her mother's cheer edging her on. Then Mr. Sinclair, Keith spurred his own son on. She didn't know if her mother had said something to him. She had been become engrossed in trying to escape the other boys' clutches as she enjoyed the foray. Pent up frustration released and neither Bobby or she won that match when Brad pinned the two down with his size once she and Bobby ganged up to attack him. Mel hadn't been sure, but she could have sworn Reba had been cheering Brad on.

     What she wanted most now, no desired, was to rest. To have at least one night of peaceful slumber before she tried to travel once more. Fear was her motivating factor in her wanting to leave and yet it also caused her not to try. The fear of not knowing where she might possibly end up frightened her given the lack of control she had in traveling, and where it might place her if not careful. Slowly her eyes grew heavy, drooped as she leaned back against one of the trees, listened, comforted for once by their conversations as sleep readily took claim of her, peacefully, for the first time in many a day.

*************

     The amber globe peered its way upward. Slowly rising from it watery bed it filled the sky with a spectral of brilliant colors as it chased the morning darkness away. Dark waters soon gave way to crystal green as light cast its reflection upon them. Broken rays of light shimmered off the incoming waves creating a brilliant display of earth born stars, allowing the water to shine endlessly as gulls frolicked among the waves as they dove into the water. If visitors were to have made their way to this pristine isle many would wonder at the mound of discarded bathing suits once they arrived on this tiny island far, far from civilization. Perhaps they would try and fathom who had left such belongings given the nearest human inhabitant was hundreds of miles away from its coastal shore. Once more Mel flicked her wrist and fingers producing another set of swimwear before tossing it onto the growing pile beside her. She paused momentarily as she relooked at how the women had twirled their fingers. She had done it right she was sure. There was something she still had to have missed. Was it the vowels or the consonant she mispronounced or was she just not focusing enough as her stomach growled?

     Hunger pangs gripped hold of her, reminding her for the need for food. It had been days since her last decent meal even with the dwindling of eggs she snatched from the birds provided little comfort. They were just enough to help ward off the hunger. But not for long and her past helped her to deal with such matters as she once more forced herself to ignore such pangs. Now she started to worry yet again of when her next meal would be. Later she chided to herself. Yes, she had grown used to eating regularly these few years freed from captivity with her acceptance. For now she wanted nothing more than to leave her little island of paradise. With one more attempt, concentrating, Mel dug deep inside, willed forth a single swimsuit which appeared in her hand. She didn't care what color it was as she was wasting precious energy trying to conjure up a new set of clothes. Looking it over Mel stripped out of her old one satisfied. It was a little snug once put on, yet wearable as Mel looked over her old one. The single red swimsuit carried the name of a place she had once loved, now loathed. A place she had once considered a safe haven which was no more.

     Before she moved her fingers, Mel clutched the garment one last time as she balled it up with small satisfaction and with a mighty fling she sent it skywards in a gesture of retaliation to the oceans dept. A series of waves took hold of the material as it floated briefly on its surface. Waves attempted to push the garment back once more only to have it sink before her with the waters rocking motion. With a grim bit of satisfaction Mel watched both the words and her swimsuit vanish from sight before invoking the incantation. Necessity removed her fear of using it. Pushing it away Mel's presence was no more as with her fear on this tiny island prison of hers as she risked traveling once more unsure if she even had a home to go back to.

**************

     Mel eyed the local inhabitants warily as they eyed her also with suspicion as she attempted the collect call. Traveling blind twice she had managed to find habitation and with it her first opportunity to call home. None had seen her arrival when she first appeared before them. To many it seemed as if she had stepped out of nowhere. Gathering her courage Mel tried to talk to a few even dressed as she was in her bathing suit and ragged clothes she had confiscated from one local village. She tried to explain how she wanted help to place a call home only to have them leave. One after another walked away except for one middle aged man who found himself unable to move as she left him standing in place once she detected what he was after with his broken English and hand gestures. Searching more fervently Mel finally found someone who spoke better English and had less nefarious ideas. At least she didn't leave him standing like the other as he pointed her to where a local phone booth could be used. She read their sick thoughts. Of what they thought of foreigners in their country. Shivers coursed through her body as she made her way towards the telephone. Once she had let her anger take hold and she hoped she would be forgiven. A part of her felt justified with her act given what he had done to a few others and what he had planned for her. Listening on the phone she heard the operator talk. Quietly Mel gave the number to the operator.

     "Hello?" The voice sounded unsure, expecting as Mel waited on the other end.

     "I have a collect call from a Melody Covington will you accept the charges?" The voice requested with their foreign accent. Before the sentence could be completed Lisa exclaimed "Melody?!" only to hear the operator repeat the request. "Yes, yes, I accept the charges. Put her on." Lisa exclaimed nearly crying into her own phone as she once more asked in a frantic voice. "Melody?! Is that you?"

     Mel's voice was hesitant, unsure given the way Lisa address her as Melody. "Mom?"

     "Yes, sweetheart. Thank goodness. I was so worried. You had me worried sick." Lisa exclaimed trying not to sound angry, upset. "Where are you baby?"

     Hesitant Mel answered, "Argentina … I think. Well I think that's what he said. His accents thick and it's kinda hard to understand."

     Silence greeted her as Mel waited, worried at hearing nothing. Was she just another stranger to her or was Lisa that upset to where she called her Melody. Was she even still her mom? Breathing heavily at first into the phone she took a chance "Mom, I'm sorry, I was scared."

     Lisa forced herself to remain calm, a near impossibility given the circumstances. "I … I know baby, but stay there. Do you know where in Argentina you are? I don't want you to leave."

     Lisa tried to think. Mel wasn't just out of state, she was out of country meaning she had no passport or money. Lisa wasn't sure how hard it would be for her return. But knowing she was safe, alive, that's what mattered to her most. How could she get her home, send her money? Still, no passport, or any other form of identifying herself. Still Mel could use her magic, convince others to let her fly her out of the country. Close by others waited around Lisa, listened in when two gave a knowing nod.

     Mel waited longing to be near the mother she loved as she stood there wondering what was happening on the other end of the phone when she heard Lisa's voice again. "Melody baby, I have Anya here. She said she'll come for you..." Lisa began only to hear what sounded like sudden clanking of a receiver being suddenly dropped.

     "Melody!" Lisa's called, her voice became insistent, urgent when no answered. "Melody answer me! Melody!?" Lisa cried as she heard the sound of people screaming.

     Outside the phone booth people at first gawked at what they had seen. Several crossed themselves quickly before dropping to their knees in prayer, called upon the blessed virgin as they went to pray when the strange girl disappeared before them in plain view. Later news reports would tell of near hysteria about a demon girl who had been there only to vanish in a puff of smoke, a few claiming they had smell sulfur as the girl had sprouted horns.

**************

     Mel entered the department store with reluctance, as with her desire took to look less conspicuous as onlookers turned to gaze upon her. She needed something more appropriate to wear, to allow her to fit in better. At first people turned her way, concerned only to carry on with whatever they were doing when Mel uttered a few words to them.

     Sales clerks trained to look for suspicious people zeroed in on her as she stood out by the evidence of her attire. One female took to approaching Mel.

     "Where are the undies?" Mel asked almost too harshly when the clerk was within hearing. Still shaken from her last ordeal she had enough. Enough of wearing just a bathing suit. Enough of the rumbling of her stomach as she was near starvation.

     "This way." The clerk answered, leading her to where the selection of panties and bras were located. Pulling out several items Mel selected a few before continuing to shop with the sales clerk by her side, asking question about sizes given her lack of understanding measurements with its UK designation.

     Satisfied Mel continued in her search for socks, shoes as well as a pair of pants and shirts. "Do you have backpacks? I need to carry them in that."

     At first the clerk seemed to resist, unsure. "I’m from the United States." Mel offered, keeping the conversation light.

     "Ah, a Yank. I thought so from your speech. First time visiting Australia?"

     "Yes ma'am." Mel said as she looked over the selected offerings. Mel had thought so given how she sounded like one of those older movies she found playing on tv. Her mom and friends had once watched it back in the day. It was one with a girl falling in love with some guy who wrestled alligators. Trying on another pair of sneakers having not liked the first pair. "Thank-you for the help."

     Remorseful Mel asked. "Uh. I hate to ask. Really I do. Can you pay for these? I promise to pay you back."

     Taking only what she needed and not the expensive kind, Mel hoped their cost wasn't expensive. "Is there a place I can change?" Mel noted the name of the store as well with the clerk's name, not liking what she was compelling the woman to do. It was when she asked what a loo was the clerk laughed about a Yanks failure to understand the country culture they visited as she pointed the way towards the bathroom. Inside the washroom Mel nearly purred in satisfaction when she first slipped the panties on. She'd never dreamed how good it would feel to wear another set of clean undies once she had changed. Soon the pleasure continued when she followed it with the bra, relieved to feel something so soft and sensual against her bosom. Finished dressing Mel placed the rest of the clothes inside the backpack folding them neatly as she contemplated her next move. Washing her hands and face as best she could, hunger answered the question and she wondered if the woman carried enough to purchase her next meal. Mel questioned herself on how she was using her power. For her stealing was stealing even if she did ask politely with the promise of paying one back.

     "Is there someplace I can get something to eat?" Mel asked as exited the bathroom once she adjusted the backpack.

     "There's a nice eatery just down the block none too far from here, the woman replied.

     "Uh, is it expensive?"

     "Oi!, Not the least. You can get a decent meal for just a couple dollars." Compulsory she handed Mel a ten as the woman provided directions. Walking towards the food store Mel once more promised to pay the woman back once she returned home as the woman wrote down her address. Given how the last call had gone Mel wondered if she still had a home to return to.

*************

     Taking a deep breath Mel placed the call once more. Sedated with a set of clean clothes and a filled stomach Mel felt more refreshed than she had since the start of her ordeal. Her popping into Australia proved where the weather was still cool in the mid-day sun as Mel waited, finding it necessary to jump in her shoes slightly enabled her to keep warm. Even with a hoodie the weather was a bit nippy to her.

     "Hello?" As Lisa wondered where her Melody was now.

     "Mom? Are you my mom?" Mel questioned, her worry conveyed in the tone of her voice.

     "Of course I am sweetheart. I'm just worried Mel. Worried about my tomboy and where she had run off to."

     "Mom. I'm scared, scared that somethings changed. Is he. Is he... alive?"

     "Nothing's changed Mel." Lisa's answered her voice was reassuring to her with its conviction. "Nobody's gone. Brads worried about you also, along with Reba, Bobby, Holly and Vicky." Mel wiped the tears with her sleeves. Relief swept through her. Her world was still the same. "Mel where are you?"

     "Sydney. Mom I want to come home. I don't know how." Silence.

     "Can. Can you come get me?" Mel pleaded her voice shaken.

     "It would be several days before I could get there sweetheart. I need a passport and visas along with booking a flight."

     "Oh."

     "Honey I want you to talk to someone." Panic started to rise within, fingers ready to move. "Her names Innochka." Mel paused.

     "Who's Innochka?"

     "She's a friend baby. Someone I trust." Lisa explained quickly to quell Mel's distress. "She wants to explain what you've been doing. Will you do that for me sweetheart?"

     "She's a mage?" Mel asked unsure.

      "Yes, someone I really trust. She's not making me say anything through magic, and yes I know you might think she could make me say it, but she's not. Trust me baby. I want my Tomboy home. I miss you deeply."

     "I miss you so much mom." Mel said between tears. "I want to come home."

     "I know sweetheart, now don't hang up, and don't panic. Listen to what she has to say."

     "K," Mel answered still unsure, yet willing to listen if it got brought her back home. "I'll listen."

*************

     Locating and empty seat, Mel settled herself for the long ride. Besides her, others boarded the Trailways bus taking up residence in whatever seats were made available for what would be a long endurance ride.

     Lucky, Mel had found a few books and magazines to read before she boarded the bus as she worked her way home. Having talked someone into letting her have them along with some snacks and drinks she felt doubly with guild. No worse though, than on how she used her persuasion to purchase her ticket home with no money on her. Guilty she allowed herself to relax as an elderly lady looked to take residence next to her. A quick scan reassured her that the woman wouldn't bother her. "Riding by yourself sweetie?" The woman asked indicating to the seat next to her.

     Nodding, the elderly lady took to pulling out a blanket from her bag, followed by a small pillow. "Made many a trip alone visiting family and friends." The old woman said. Her demeanor seemed cheerful, friendly, as she to settled in.

     "Yes ma'am" Mel replied, not wanting to really discuss anything. She was ashamed of herself for what she had done, what she was doing as she questioned her motive. Was what she was doing making her evil? She wondered.

     Sitting quietly more people shuffled to their seats, neither said a word again at first until well after the bus had departed the terminal. Mel's expression changed several times as she was deep in thought. "You have that look my daughter had when she did something wrong or bothered her. Care to talk about it?" The woman said, sounding neither condensing, yet not really expecting much from the quiet young girl. "From the way you're dressed, it looks like you left in a rush. Fight with your family?"

     "No, nothing like that," Mel said. She loved her mom and the act of how she left made still made her feel even more guilty.

     "Care to talk about it?" The older woman prodded gently.

     What was she expected to explain? Or tell? Say she had ended up in some unfamiliar country or town by teleporting to it. To finally be able to catch a bus back home only after a woman named Innochka explained how to teleport herself as she listened to the arcane word as best she could. The closest Mel managed to 'travel' was to pop herself within the Continental U.S., afraid to risk another one for fear of not knowing where she'd possibly end up next. She was tired of traveling to places she'd never dreamed of going.

     "Not really," Mel said once she pulled out a bottle of water. "Going home also." Mel replied in a clipped answer, hoping it would satisfy the woman. The woman returned a knowing smile.

     "Smart girl. I remember the fights me and my mother had. Best if we worked out our differences. Put it in the past."

     "No, not my mom. Someone else, someone I thought was my friend. She hurt me."

     "Must not be much of a friend if she hurts you."

     "No. No I guess not," and Mel agreed settling down, pulling the cloak further over her hood signaling the end of any further discussion. Closing her eyes she tried to sleep. "No, not much of a friend at all."

*************

     Stepping off the bus Mel looked around nervously as fellow passengers waited for the driver to open the lower compartments under the bus allow them to retrieve their baggage before heading inside the building.

     "Mel!" came a voice she had desperately hoped to hear up close rather than over a phone. Turning to her left Mel had wandered in the station before taking off in a dead run having sensed her direction, running past strangers, barely letting them move out of her way she nearly careening headlong into woman's waiting arms. Together the two embraced one another for the first time since she'd left. For nearly two days she had endured riding the discomfort of busses, switching from one transfer station to another making further connections. Each time she stopped, she'd call home to reassure her mother about her safety as with the telling her mother to be careful. Mel didn't have to call only she want to hear her voice, relished the moment when she'd actually see and hear her face instead of her visions.

     Lisa didn't know what to do or expect. She wanted to be mad, upset with Mel for what she done. Yet she was elated in having her tomboy back once more as Mel held onto her protectively, not willing to let go, each unwilling to separate in their loving embrace.

     Finally with a wave of her hand. "Oh girl let's get you home," Lisa said through tears of joy and relief in having her darling Mel back, only to wave her hand once more, "And look at you. Didn't you think of washing?" she admonished ever so lightly when she took in the girls matted hair, stained shirt and jeans. "Where did you …?" with a knowing look, she knew Mel would do what was necessary in order to survive. "You know what, never mind." She'd listen first to what Mel told her. Wanted to know how Mel thought of making amends.

     "I did the best I could Mom." Mel said, knowing of her own desire to take a bath, doing the best she could with the bus and stations bathrooms. She wanted nothing better than to be in familiar surroundings, soak in a familiar tub and sleep in the comfort of her own bed once more. Outside the bus terminal others waited anxiously as they took to watching from a distance, allowing Lisa to spend time with Mel. One young woman in particular looked relieved, yet she couldn't help feeling something foreboding loomed when she tried to communicate with the girl.

     Stopping in front of Anya as they headed towards the car, Mel's voice changed. Gone was the friendly sound she made whenever they meet. She held back at first, refused to come near when Anya reached out with welcoming arms to embrace and hug the girl warmly. Yet Mel's voice became distant as it filled with angry. None missed coldness, the hurt when each heard in astonishment, "Stay away from me Miss Anya."

     Mel wouldn't have even dignified the use of her name except she had little recourse. "I thought …" struggling to hold back a darkness that wanted to engulf her, the desire to give in. "I thought Nathan was bad, evil, but I was wrong. You are, and I never, ever, want to speak to you again." Stunned by her words of hate the others watched as Mel pushed away from them leaving them unsure as Mel ran towards the waiting vehicle leaving a very hurt woman behind.

     Lisa took hold of Anya hands, trying to reassure her. "She's just upset Anya, confused with what happened. I'm sure after she hears, she'll understand."

     Anya wiped the tears away. It was hearing the condemnation of being compared to another monster – Nathan - which shocked her, leaving little doubt of the pain she had inflicted on the girl. The attacks done by her and what she had done still fresh in her mind. "I know Lisa, still …"

     "I'll talk with her," Lisa replied handing Anya some tissues. "Let's go home." Lisa said. Trying to lighten the mood, "I'm serious that girl reeks."

**************

     Grandmother held the pass in her hand. "You heard me, I'm not coming back," Mel reiterated having handed it to her, refused to even sit in the offered chair before her. Grandmother could tell the severity of Mel's action, having even refused a favorite drink. Mel was clearly not in a wanting or willing mood to listen to reason.

     Tactfully she asked, "But what about your help with your mother? You know how Liz and Lisa look forward for those little things, Mel." Grandmother asked trying another approach.

     "They did fine before I came along, they can do so again." Mel said, ready if not eager to end the meeting quickly. She had only come due to the instance of her mother and even then she balked.

     "Mel, please reconsider. I understand your hurt, upset…"

     "No Grandmother you DON'T understand my pain." Mel said daring to interrupt the woman. Few dared to interrupt the older woman and those who did found they either heard or felt the woman's wrath. Mel, herself, had endured that fury before, now with her given disposition she didn't care even about the stern look she received. No amount of staring or threat would ever compare to what she had been forced to experience. For her, Anya had caused her so much pain and suffering Grandmothers look compared itself as a slap in the face. For Mel it was a travesty to be here as she felt revulsion towards the woman and how she had caused her so much pain. Nearby Anya listen quietly, watched the two's exchange.

     "You're aware it was your mother's idea that you come to me. To see if perhaps I should assign you chores for your - indiscretions."

     "Because I used my magic to steal and eat after I ran." Mel stated matter-of-fact not trying to hide what she had done. Her fingers twitched and with the flair she had learned, produced a bikini in her fingers. One looked surprised, the other unsure at what Mel had displayed. "Don't think I don't understand what I did. I did what I had to do to survive because this is all I could conjure.

     "Well that and a few other things that I watched you and …, and her do." Mel kept her own eyes steadfast on Grandmother refusing to even acknowledge Anya's existence as she sat quietly behind her desk.

     "Mel, please," Grandmother asked, imploring. "Hear me out. You understand magic is power. It can be used for good, like the park, and for bad. What happened to Anya was beyond her abilities. And mine."

     "Like how she used it to turn boys and men into bimbo's or sex starved sluts. How she used it to humiliate me in front of everyone. How – you - used it on others because – you - decided what fate they deserved. Is this how I'm supposed to use magic? If anything, you're taught me how – not - to use it. I may have unwittingly become some sort of mage or enchantress and have to learn to control it, but I'll never, ever, use it like that." Abruptly Mel stalked away leaving them staring at her back when she turned to leave the office, ignoring the hurtful look Anya carried as well as Grandmothers amazement, exiting out the front door, not saying a word. With the slamming of the door Anya couldn't take anymore as she broke down in a set of tears.

*************

     Natalya Michaels came out of the apartment, looking around suspiciously, if uneasy. Going down the hall she stopped when another figure appeared to step into her path, causing the girl to become started. "Well?"

     "She's pretty upset about it that’s for sure." Natty said, once she calmed down seeing who it was, yet worried. "She wouldn't even tell me the full details and we pretty much talk about everything."

      Together the two walked out into the night air, strolling towards another set of apartments none too far away. "What did she say?" Anya asked as she escorted the girl home, grateful at least for Natalya's help in trying to intervene on her behalf.

     "Nothing much except that it was pretty awful and very frightening. She won't talk about it except how she almost lost everything that mattered to her because of you, and that she didn't want to talk about it any further. She had that faraway look of hers when she's remembering something and then she became pretty agitated about it afterwards. I knew not to try and press her once that happened. I was afraid she'd take my head off if I mentioned you."

     Passing by a garbage bin Natalya or Natty to her friends, took the bag Mel had given to her, tossing it inside. Anya gave the pretty brown haired European girl a look. "Guess I'll have to make my own lunch for tomorrow," Natty said with a shrug. "She's pretty upset if what she made for me was any indication. But I think she'll come around Anya." As Natty gave Anya a hopeful look and hug knowing how much it meant to Anya.

     "Why's that?"

     Her smile turned bright, cheerful in her reply. "Because I was able to leave her pass on the table and she didn't threaten me or have me pick it up. And," she emphasized. "She didn't throw it back at me like before. I asked if she'd show Jeff some more techniques, but it had to be at Bikini Beach. I think it's too much for her not wanting to help others. We all know there's no better park around than Bikini Beach's and with those diving boards there's nothing better for her to practice on."

*************

     "Mel be reasonable." Lisa implored once more from the other side of the closed door. "She couldn't help it. That wasn't the Anya we know." Once more the two were arguing in what happened now between separate doors.

     "I don't care, I don't ever want to do anything with her or that stupid park." Mel yelled from the other side. "I don't ever want to go back there. Leave me alone." Mel bellowed not caring if the neighbors hear her.

     Frustrated Lisa was at her wits end. Since the day they came home, Mel had been unwavering in her unwillingness to discuss the matter concerning Anya. At one point in their lives her darling daughter had once been willing to discuss what troubled her. Now whenever she was close to bringing up the subject, Mel suddenly grew hostile, uncooperative. She blatantly read her thoughts, disregarded the promise she made concerning Lisa's privacy. Mel knew exactly at what moment she was going to bring up the subject before stomping her way to her room even before she could. Troubled Lisa headed to her own room closing the door for some privacy as she pressed the number on her phone.

     "Keith, its Lisa." Taking a seat on the edge of her bed. "No, she's being more pigheaded than usual. No, whatever happened to her, she refuses to even discuss it, locks horns with me before storming off to her room. I don't know what to do Keith. Brad even 'offered' to go over to the water park willingly. When he mentioned Anya had given him a free weekend pass she flew into a rage calling him a traitor to boys. I never thought she's taken to screaming at her brother, it frightened him, and me, it's not like her. She's never threatened anyone before and I have to get her back to school. I don't know if I dare risk the welfare of other students or teachers. That excuse of having an infection won't hold much longer."

     With severe trepidation, "Can we come over? I know I'm risking you and your family, I just … I just need to talk to someone." Lisa asked looking towards Mel's room sure she was listening in on the conversation through magic, worried. "I got my baby back and I'm worried about her."

*************

     Bobby looked through the pane glass leading outside to the back yard. Quietly he reached for the handle, ready to slide the door only to stop. He had been told to leave Mel along as he heard the adults talking in the kitchen, how worried, unsure of Mel's mental stability. Waiting there he continued stare nearly unsure as he gazed to the girl from his side of the glass pane, to have Mel turn his way momentarily before returning to stare into whatever she was looking at, to mope in silence. She knew he was there. Why not he told himself, she was magical wasn't she?

     Easing the door open slowly so not to have the adults hear, Bobby made his way outside. He didn't try to hide his presence as he walked over to one of the patio chairs easing himself down. Not once did Mel look his way, nor did he say anything to her as he just sat there, leaned back against the seat not saying a word.

     "You're mad at me to aren't you? Scared that I'll do something to you." Mel said, finally breaking the silence between the two. "Reba's scared and so is Brad."

     "Well you have scared a lot of us, especially Lisa. You frightened her in running away and now you're hurting her by not wanting to help her, so yeah I guess I'm mad at you."

     "Well they think I'm going crazy. Gonna go out and do something stupid with my magic." Mel said having turned to face him, her eyes downcast, her shame for him to see. A scared girl not sure of what she should do. "Well aren’t you going to run away also? Afraid, that I'll make you jump off some cliff or run screaming into a running car or something."

     "You tell me, you’re the one that can read minds, Melody." Bobby asked decided in stressing her full name knowing full well she didn't like it, well he didn't care. Truth be told he was mad, miffed at her and maybe, if he admitted it to himself, he was just a little tiny bit scared of her.

     "Did Lisa tell you it was Brad's idea on how to get that doctors note? How upset Lisa was when she first saw her. She looked a lot like you. You know how much he doesn't like to change. But he did it for you." Mel look at Bobby warily. "Go on ask me if I'm lying. Lisa was worried sick not knowing where you were. Dad was the one who made sure she ate. Helped to take care of Brad after he hurt his leg so his mom could get a better job." Silently Mel sat as Bobby continued to fill her in on what happened after her disappearing act.

     "We were all scared about you Mel. Lisa the most and you're hurting her now."

     Eyeing the pendant in Mel's hand looked longingly towards it. "You're lucky you know that? I wish I could remember her like you can remember your dad."

     "What?"

     Bobby's voice grew sadder, sorrowful, "My mom. I wish I could see her, remember her, hear her voice once more. All I can do is kinda hear her voice and that’s going away now. All you have to do is think about it and you can see him, hear him, while I can't."

     "Yeah, but it's a curse."

     "So. I don't care." Bobby said vexed at the girl. "Your real mom's alive even if you're not living with her. You have Lisa and you're hurting her now. Well I wish I had it. I really want to see my mom again. You know why I'm mad at you? Your being selfish. I'm mad because you have Lisa to thank as your mom and I don't have one. Lisa's the best mother I know of."

     "Well I don't have my Dad and Mom's not my real mom." Mel replied in counterpoint. All I have is their memories."

     In a huff, Bobby stormed over to the mini bike the two had been working on. Well it's better than what I have, ready to kick the parts everywhere in his frustration.

     "I guess it is Bobby," Mel answered as she followed him.

     "What?"

     "I guess it is better." She repeated bending down to examine a piece of machinery as she waited, "Yeah I read your thoughts and what you said earlier. I'm getting better at reading minds Bobby. A lot better. It's scary."

     Picking up another piece Mel tossed it aside. "Tell me about her." Mel asked deciding to change the subject. "What do you remember of her? Was she kind?"

     Thoughtfully, reverently, "She was the best. Just like Lisa."

     None too sure, "Mel?" Bobby asked, wanting to know. "Are you going crazy?"

     "Does it matter? I got a lot of people mad at me. They think I am because of this." Mel said grasping hold of her pendant.

     "They're not mad, just worried you won't talk to them. Not help like you used to. You're my sisters friend and you promised to help me make a Halloween costume."

     "Is that all you can think about Bobby? Halloween?"

     "Sure, we all promised to go out together trick or treating. All of us as a group." In a miserable voice "But I guess we won't. I don't have a costume and you're mad or scaring everyone."

     At first Keith and Lisa heard the erupting argument then the opening of the sliding door halting their discussion. Both Mel and Bobby were at it again. "I told him to leave her alone." Keith said as he rose warily to the ensuring argument. Each gave the other a fretful look when Mel's voice became dominate over the other, her ire evident towards the boy with her exclaiming, "- powerful, able to do more than Luke. And he wears a cool mask."

     "Come on Mel, Darth Vader's lame," Bobby said becoming equally loud as he closed the sliding door behind him." Mel's expression showed her displeasure at him. "I want a Grim Reaper with blinking lights around the sickle."

     Mel considered briefly. "Fine, I guess we could do that. Have blinking LED's inside the sickle so it glows, changes color and it should take less power."

     "Cool." Bobby grinned at her.

     "Why not white bones?" Mel asked to both Lisa and Keith's bewilderment, "Bones are always white."

     "Well I want it to look gross and we can paint fake blood on the mask. Can we make the mask glow also and have some blood ooze out? It would look so awesome."

     Making their way to Bobby's room Mel called out, "I'm fine Mr. Sinclair, Mom, we're just discussing his costume for Halloween."

     "What just happened?" Keith asked in confusion. "She came here moody, unwilling to talk and then it's like she's her old self," Keith said, his nervousness evident as he went to refill his drink. Without warning Keith stepped back, stunned, and startled when Mel appeared before him momentarily, "I don't think I could ever get used to that, to only jump once more when his own son appeared next to her laughing with the same results.

     "Melody Covington what do you think you're doing? Lisa asked as she admonished the girl with a warning look, yet worried in where Mel had considered to do such an act.

     Mel tried to be contrite only to give a devilish grin as her foot slid around. "Well he asked to see what it was like. Sorry."

     In a more thoughtful stance Mel contemplated, gazed back to her mother. "I'll go Mom, but only to help you and once we're finished I'm leaving."

     Confused at what she was hearing, "What do you mean you'll go?"

     "To the park. I'll go, but only to help you Mom, nothing more."

     Finished with their fun, both kids left the adults to themselves once more. "What just happened?"

     "I don't know," Lisa replied unsure as she watched the kids' leave taking up their argument once more inside Bobby's room. To hear them scheme and plan about costumes and what neighborhoods would be the best to visit first from across the room. "I learned to roll with some …, but this. She had been so obstinate earlier, insistent."

     "I think we should keep an eye on those two," Keith replied. "She's resilient, but I'm more worried about Bobby." A faint grin grew across his face. "If he's not careful he may find himself going out as Cinderella or Princes Leia, if not Snow White this Halloween."

     A single finger rested on the button just long enough to announce his presence as he push it firmly waiting by the door. He heard the preprogrammed music echo through the house alerting Keith. Inside Keith relaxed in his favorite recliner. At first he thought to ignore the caller only to pull himself up from the comforts of his easy chair when it rang a second time as he headed towards the entrance. "One second," he called out just before pulling back the side curtain a part making sure it wasn't some solicitor calling as he looked to see who could be waiting. He hadn't been expecting anyone at this time of day and was mildly surprised with his arrival. What was more astonishing he hadn't truly expected the officer to accept his offer who waited patiently. As he opened the door, Jozef kept his hands to his side as he took in the surrounding neighborhood a normal habit of his as he waited. His voice seemed to carry an edge of regret, remorse when he spoke. "I hope I'm not intruding."

     "No not at all." Keith replied leading the man in. "The kids are off visiting friends, and I was just catching up on some free time. Can I offer you something to drink? Soda, juice?"

     "So you do have a free moment?" The normally staunch officer asked afraid he was intruding on the man. Jozef Donovan felt ill at ease as to how the question came out, mindful of his unexpected intrusion only to find himself ushered inside.

     Pulling out a can of soda, Jozef nodded his approval before Keith poured its contents, careful to wait as the soda fizzled over cracking ice cubes nearing to overflow close to the top. Placing a coaster underneath Keith set it down the drink next to the waiting officer.

     "So what can I do for you Officer Donovan?" Once he had taken care of his guest before retaking his own recliner seat.

     "Jozef, if you don't mind. I'm currently off duty and it's unofficial."

     "Jozef then."

     "I was wondering how Mel is doing?" Keith heard his concern for the girl. "From my understanding she's been a little hostile if unforgiving concerning Anya and her transgression."

     Keith pondered more of the unasked details the question contained as he considered. Even mindful of their informal talks Keith considered most of conversations private in nature.

     "She's hurt deeply. As you know Mel's not one to open up easily."

     "No. She wouldn't be given her circumstances." Rising, Jozef moved to a bookshelf lined with small figurines on display drink in hand. "You once offered to allow me to talk with you."

     "And the offer still stands. Is this more about why Mel preferred to remain a girl?"

     Setting a small figurine down after lackadaisically examining it. "Somewhat. Years ago there was someone I knew. A girl by the name of Dominica. Dee Dee for short. She was as boyish as any girl could be. Softball, basketball, hockey. She loved it all."

     "I'm listening." Keith said as he refrained from interrupting, not wanting to ask further questions in fear he'd lose the chance to understand more of this complex and secretive individual.

     "The problem was most people resented how she presented herself. She didn't care for dressing up in skirts or dresses just as Mel doesn't. Like Mel she preferred to wear jeans and other male oriented clothing. This wasn't a problem at first, until she grew older and how she spurned the affections of other boys who had taken an interest in her. Then one day she disappeared."

     The words came slowly, haunted as he spoke. "We were the best of friends, her and me. We could talk about anything. She confided that she felt as if she was a wolf in sheep's clothing. Born in the wrong skin as with how her parents didn't understand why she gravitated towards toys meant for boys. To her she was a boy only when she hit her adolescence years it grated on her how she hated the changes her body was taking."

     "She was bullied?"

     "Yes, but not like kids have it today. There was no social media such as Facebook or Myspace back then. Phones were limited in text capabilities. One day she disappeared and groups were formed to find her."

     Keith suspected where the story was going, how it would end from the ominous tone Jozef gave his story. "I assume then that she was found."

     "Yes. But only because of me. Just like her, I knew I was different. I found I was able to find things that others couldn't. Most of the time I’d just brushed it off as coincidence. Not this time. As search parties were formed we conducted a search of the area. In one foray we reached a gully. With a slope that would drop-off over a hundred feet or more in places we nearly bypassed it. Heading around, I stopped. I couldn't shake the feeling that something was down there. My mind was focused acutely on Dee Dee. A few had claimed to have searched the gully only to comeback empty handed. It was dense with foliage. Moving along steep and narrow slopes with their outcrops I allowed myself to go wherever my feelings sent me. As I came upon one depression I stopped once more."

     Jozef voice began to quiver with angry directed as no one present and Keith thought he wouldn't finish when long fingers tightened into a balled fist only to flex open as Jozef sought to maintain his composure as he willed himself to relax. "Lying deep within the depression, hidden by thickets and branches was Dee Dee, her body broken."

     "Murdered?"

     Through gritted teeth, "It was deemed a suicide; at first. They considered me a prime suspect with how I knew where to go unlike others who claimed to have investigated the area. Others who had chosen to follow close by had refused to listen and stop when I insisted we investigate. A few thought it was because of guilt that I had led them to her body, only I had a solid alibi, witnesses who attested to where I had been at the time of her disappearance."

     "That's when you knew you had a gift."

     "A gift." Jozef gave a short curt laugh. "I thought it was more a nuisance before that day. Even after the investigation cleared me as a suspect there were those who still considered me a prime. It was the day before her funeral my intuition resurfaced once more. Two boys, older than me, acted strange at the reception. Most kids from school had attended as a way to get out of class with the claim of wanting to pay their respects, but these two appeared more awkward, kept their distant than most. Walking over to them I tried to start up a conversation with one, only they walked away, tried to avoid me. One of the boys was more fit, muscular than the other. His name was Antwan, who was training to be a boxer. Fed up with my wanting to talk to him, he accused me of killing her while the other stepped away, fearful. I don't know what came over me as I started to accuse him of doing the deed. Antwan started saying how I was the one who had beaten her. Knocking her down, punched her in the face, loosened her front teeth. The scene had turned ugly, surreal, as adults heard the argument then held us apart until the police showed up. Only instead of placing me under arrest, they arrested him. The police had never revealed what killed her. Most had assumed she had fallen down the ravine. They never made mention in the news of where Dee Dee had been missing a few of her teeth and officers demanded I keep what I had seen to myself."

     "And?"

     "They found in interrogating Antwan he had wanted to date her and she refused. He contended that she liked other girls, which I knew, only back then it was frowned upon. His friend Tony confessed that Antwon was going to 'convert her over', only she fought back. In the process of their scuffle he had dislodged her front teeth having hit her in the face when she tried to fend him off, attacked and bit him. Later both figured she'd bring charges up against them if they let her go as with having threatened her. Only Antwan's punch went too far. Hitting her, he used too much force and had driver her nose back and up, killing her. Panicked they dumped her body unceremoniously down the ravine. I was fifteen and she was seventeen."

     Keith heard the pain and suffering emanate from Jozef's voice along with how his posture changed to one of self-defeat. "I'm sorry about the loss of your friend."

     "I lost more than a friend that day Keith. Afterwards life at home with my family had become strained, unbearable. When given the chance I chose to stay with Great-grandmother."

     "I see and Dee Dee? She was?" Keith asked hazarding a guess on who the girl had been.

     "My sister."

     "You're not thinking that because of who your Great-grandmother was, the spell would have affected your sister?"

     "No. She said it would most likely affect men, told me of Grandmothers spells and how she used them. If anything Dee Dee was like a lot of other girls who felt different, out of place. I admired how she took a stand on who she believed she was. If she had lived longer, perhaps she might have considered transitioning."

     "So that’s why you're concerned about Mel."

     "That and knowing who she had once been and now."

     "Jozef, understand I need to keep my meetings private, just like this one, as I'm sure you know why. It's the trust I need to maintain with those who seek my counsel. I'm not even approved to be a psychiatrist."

     "I understand and I'm not asking for you to break that trust. Who am I to lay judgment on those who wish to seek help from any given doctor."

     "So this is why you became a police officer?"

     "Partially. It was something we had discussed as we grew older. We had once thought of being partners. Private detectives as seen on TV." Jozef said as he sat there. Long forgotten dreams now set aside. He looked ready to leave.

     "So that's why you have your regrets concerning Mel." Keith said as he leaned forward.

     "Yes." Rising, Jozef found Keith's hand resting on his shoulder.

     "Don't think you're the only one with regret's." Keith said meeting Jozef directly in the eyes. "We all have our regrets. Even Mel. She may still consider herself a boy in many regards, but what I've learned from her is how she deals with it. You blame yourself for actions you had no control over. So does Mel when it concerns her family. She harbors hate and resentment towards one man who destroyed her family. But with Lisa's help as with many others, she's learned she can move past it just as well survive."

     Looking at him, Keith chose his next words carefully. "I need your word on what I'm about to say. It needs to stay strictly between us Jozef." And as Keith waited he considered how well he could trust this detective.

     "You have my word."

     "Jozef, Lisa knew Mel could be suicidal if she stayed a girl. Her desire not to stay one as with David's failed attempt in their escape. Her main reason for staying as Mel may have brought her mother and brother back, but it didn't change her outlook. And then she ruined her second chance because she couldn't fit in with them. And then this. You saw how worried Lisa was. She was so concerned over what Mel might do if pushed to try and do so again."

     "I had suspected such, it was one of my chief worries concerning the girl with her forcing Anya to change her past the second time. Even Anya was concerned on what the girl would do if not found.

     "What of them now? How bad is the rift between the two?"

     "I can't say. I can only wait as with the others, hoping, and praying that this impasse created between the two will be settled with her realizing that even Anya isn't infallible. Mistakes were made and as much as many people don't believe it, both Anya and Grandmother are just as human as we are even if they are different."

     "Is that why you allow your own kids to be friends with her? You do understand the inherent risks involved?"

     "Should I consider her like some leper just as those considered your sister? We were making progress until Oksana came along. Life for some Jozef is not so smooth, whereas others just seem to slide through life unaffected. Yes, I understand the risks my kids are taking in wanting to be her friend, but it also applies to Lisa and those around us as well. I worry because I'm a father. Let me ask you this? And I'm not suggesting Anya, Grandmother, or any other mage we know will or won't cause others harm, but can we, as normal people, prevent what they can do? I mean look at the prostitute who we saw. Did she ask for it?"

     "No. Her circumstances were created due to a vengeful wife. The claim being she had caught him cheating."

     "So you did go back and check on her."

     "Yes, it wasn't easy to unravel what happened. Unfortunately there is no way to break the spell."

     "I'm going to assume then that she's still walking the streets."

     "Yes, as well as with her ex. My source says she may not have read the fine print when the vengeance spell was cast. It extracted a price from her as well."

     "Are you saying he sold it to her then?"

     "No, he assured me that it wasn't one of his wares. It doesn't fit his modus operandi. It seems he's not the only one who frequents the area."

     "Look you just arrived and my kids won't be home for some time. You look as if you still have a lot on your mind." Indicating the chair once more. "You came to talk and I'm here to listen. So," taking his own seat once more as did Jozef. "Tell me more about your sister."

~o~O~o~

     Mel slowly pushed her way through the turn-style accompanied by Reba. As she entered Mel tried not to take notice of Anya who waited nearby. It was as they had entered with others through the lifetime membership they saw where Bobby was now heading towards the grey office building nearby. He carried a puzzled look when Grandmother greeted him before being ushered inside. Mel's suspicion grew even as she stepped through, keeping a wary eye on Anya while she looked to find a seat on the other side as with Reba.

     "What's going on with Bobby," Reba asked mildly concerned.

     "Don't know, don't care." Mel replied stiffly causing Reba to look towards Mel and then towards Anya. Inwardly she gave a regretful sigh. She knew Mel did care even with the way she was acting.

     No words had been spoken to Anya when they first arrive, well at least not by Mel, and as they waited Mel felt a familiar touch, nearly recoiling when Anya tried to reach out to her telepathically once more. Obstinately Mel refused the acknowledgment, to instead draw inward her essence until the touch was no more. Reluctantly she did remember the expectations from her mother in being courteous to one another no matter who that person was, and so without as much as a backwards glance, Mel made the half-hearted gesture of greeting as she continued inside to find a seat, a clear brushoff she learned from other girls in wanted nothing more than to be seen as courteous even as they intentionally ignored you.

     For Anya, Mel's little acknowledgement came with relieved as with the sense of knowing Mel would still come to the park. She longed to talk with Mel, to explain the circumstances of what happened if only she would listen. It hurt her in knowing how awful she had acted towards the girl unwittingly as with telling others of her own betrayal of hurt. Yet in that brief moment of where she had managed to make contact, Anya found herself deep inside a part Mel kept deeply hidden within. She, Anya had found herself privy to a hurt so ingrained in Mel it paled in comparison to her own anguish. And then before she could see more, Mel unceremoniously closed that link, perhaps forever. Silently, with great misgivings, Anya made her way back to the grey office as Grandmother telepathically asked for her return.

     Even with forgiveness from her other friends; Natty, her fiancé Greg, Selena, Mel's hurt haunted her as with what she had made Lisa endure. She felt a different sense of loss she never felt before as she passed by patrons on her way back to the office. Unlike Natty whom she loved dearly, Mel was different. Mel reminded Anya of when she had been younger, and now with her own temptation she felt more of a kinship with her Grandmother. An unwanted kinship in who to trust given how she allowed herself to be easily swayed by someone who had tricked and manipulated her own desire for and evil purpose.

     Not once had she ventured intentionally towards that insidious darkness her grandmother had warned her about. Now thanks to an unforgivable bitch and her deception she too is now forever tainted by the dark nature of their magic. For her as with her Grandmother, each carried that foul kinship and would forever need to be on their guard, wary if they might still venture close, and if so, how close would that corruption spread in being further tempted as with the price.

*************

     Lighthearted, Bobby left the grey office skipping as he headed once more towards the turn-styles allowing him access within the park, his hand clutched a gift bag as he avoided running into other people in line waiting to purchase their own. Looking at his wrist, he once more admired the gleaming gift both Grandmother and Anya had presented him.

     "It's special Bobby." Anya stated as she slipped the watch over his wrist. "Magical."

     "Oh?" The boys' inquisitiveness became drawn towards the unexpected gesture. "Is this to protect me?"

     "Protect you?" There was something about his manner that started her. Did he fear her, or that Grandmother would cause him harm? She cast a guarded glance towards the portly matron as he continued to examine the watch she had presented him.

     "Well Mel told me how there's this dark side you fear. And well, Mel's just like you and Grandmother. A witch."

     "I'd like to think we're more along the likes of a sorceress's Bobby."

     Bobby thought over what Anya said, a small smile crested his lips. "Okay," nodding with the idea. "Better than a witch. Will I be able to do magic like you and Mel?"

     "No, but it will do some other things." Anya's reply vaguely. "For example it'll change once you go into the showers."

     "Cool," then curious, "but why? My birthday was months ago." He didn't mind the sudden present, just a child's inquisitiveness in wanting to know.

     Her smile was genuine, yet bittersweet, as she fastened the watch on his wrist. "Think of it as a belated birthday present. I'm trying to make up for what happened with Oksana."

     "Anya?" Bobby continued to look over his gift. "Mel's not going to stay mad at you forever you know."

     "What?"

     "Mel. She's just upset, hurt. You know how bad she's had it, and I know you wouldn't harm us. Even after what I saw, I know you fought her. You're afraid of that darkness."

     Deep in regret, "Yes Bobby, I am." Anya replied in how events had caused her the loss of a young friend. "You run along now. I've got work to do," she said as she quickly steered him past her towards the door. "Here," she handed him a ready-made pass, "enjoy yourself, my treat."

     Before leaving Bobby turned wrapping his arms around her as best he could. "Thank-you for the gift." Beaming with enthusiasm he seemed not to want to let go as he squeezed her tight. "And for helping Mel. You don't know how much you've helped her Anya." Silently he thought for a moment as he held his hug. Wondered if he should tell them. Something he had never told anyone before. "Promise not to tell Lisa and Dad." Bobby asked, waited until he received the assurance he wanted.

     Sheepishly, "Mel's been mad at me many times, had me do things to embarrass me, but we're still friends. I know she wants your help and Grandmothers to. She really is scared of going over to some dark side." Almost in a whisper for fear they might misconstrue what he said, "Mel's been very mad at me. Sore to where she threatened to hurt me, only she hasn't. Do you want to know why?"

     Anya gave a slow nod of her head, worried in what Bobby was telling her, them. "It's because of you," before releasing her and leaving. "She has faith in you Anya. She believes in what you were teaching her in what's right."

     As he showered, Bobby watched in anticipation of the changes taking place like so many times before. The rise of the pink mist and how it floated around him, engulfed his body, morphing him into that young pre-teen girl she was. She watched fascinated as her watch also changed shape. Its new appearance became that of a small charm bracelet. Self-consciously, like any typical girl, Bobbie peered out from her curtain before venturing towards the front to dress on the nearby bench stark naked. She had only worn flipflops before she entered the stall and even then she had been nervous of being exposed. She showered naked long after she learned of her changing unless she was accompanied by her aunt and then she stripped out of them once her Aunt had stepped inside hers. And just like her aunt she had brought her own bathing suit, kept hidden away inside her room instead of letting the magic morph just her swim trunks. The change always left her topless, embarrassed as she waited for Anya or another to give her a matching top. Quickly Bobby changed to meet up with her friends. Bobbie knew how hurt Mel had to be, but believed Mel to be smart. Sure she was angry, but she knew Mel would come around eventually. She was just being a doofus, a ding-dong scared to admit what she already knew. She just needed time to figure it out. Inside the office, both Grandmother and Anya gave a brief sigh as they each sensed the transformation.

     "He's very optimistic about you Anya. And Mel to," her grandmother commented. Anya heard Grandmother give way to relieving sigh. Each followed Bobbie with their own sense, detected when Mel came to her only to have Mel vanish once more as Bobbie wandered away from her.

     "So Grandmother did Mel agree?"

     "Yes dear." Grandmother replied. "With deep reluctance on her part and only after her mother scolded her for wanting to give up learning more magic."

     "And Selena?"

     "She's agreed inasmuch as well. She'll help teach Mel while you and I continue to teach her."

     "But how will we know? We can't view her as we do each other."

     Grandmother gave Anya a motherly look. "Faith dear. Just as Bobbie has faith in you, so do I. We now have to extend that faith in Mel. Lisa is very insistent in having Mel continue her learning, not willing to allow her to stop. She's aware one day Mel may have to venture over to the 'Otherworld'. Even with all that's transpired Lisa still trusts us, you, to teach her, prepare her if that happens. I will not forsake that trust."

     "What are you implying Grandmother?"

     "I nearly lost you Anya," Grandmother answered as her voice took on a harsh tone. It carried her meaning like steel as she considered her own past misgivings. "Twice now I nearly lost you. Once by your mother and the other by Oksana. Selena lost her own mother due to her own corruption. I no longer care to risk losing those we care about to the dark side, even Mel."

     With the twitch of her fingers Grandmother produced two cans of soda as well as two malt glasses. Frost glistened on the outside as she slowly poured her a drink over the chilled glasses with flavored ice-cream. Foam rose from where the soft drink contacted the ice cream creating a tantalizing root beer float. Letting it sit for a moment she allowed the soda grow colder before taking a sip savoring the taste. She had made a resolution to work on her figure, for now she and her granddaughter had other plans to contend with, formalize. A wedding was forthcoming and for once she was glad at her fortune. She had grown tired, weary, of how in the past others had tried to use them for their own wicked purposes.

     "Anya," Grandmother said as she once more stood by her granddaughter. "Bobby has faith in you. He believes Mel will forgive you." Anya's eyes grew misty as she thought it through. "You sensed it didn't you? What's in his heart. Mel would be considered 'oropsit', alone as I was left without a homeland. I'm not willing to allow Mel to wander aimless like me. Mel is to be considered 'familia' whether she agrees to it or not."

     "What if she rejects him? Want's nothing to do with him once she finds out. He'll be crushed."

     "But that’s why he wants us to succeed." Grandmother rested her hands gently on Anya's shoulders. Tenderly, softly she spoke, "His feelings for her are just starting to blossom with one ever so young. He doesn't understand why, only to know he cares for her as any friend would. Ever so young he's now showing the early pangs of one falling in love."

*************

     The night was late as Mel took caution on where she traveled along the well-worn path. Water to one side made its soft lapping sounds from where it careened gently along the side of the pool. There would be no guards wandering within the parks perimeter. Just her as with the remnants of a crescent moon that waned overhead providing little illumination, its light barely visible at times when faint wispier clouds crossed its path as they each made their way across the sky.

     Dressed in the oversized jersey, her mother hadn't lied to her brother concerning the gift given her. It hung down low, untucked, covering a pair of hastily grabbed fitted jeans. Pants cuffs covered her sneaker laces as she ignored the growing chill of the night. Solar lights gave off just enough of their soft glow to guide her along its worn path. Evenly scattered, their single purpose was to serve as a beacon for those days when night came before closing time. To guide those who stayed well past into the evening after the sun set with the coming of longer winter nights leading stragglers towards the main entrance. Nearby, construction continued unabated with various flood lamps. Not as many as there once was, or as close to where she wandered to, but still enough to cast a wide arching beam allowing workers to complete the final phase of the parks expansion. Strategically placed, each flood light seemed to create its own eerie shadows that overlapped within the park. Walls carried an eerie appearance from where a rides shadow was cast and viewed from below.

     Mel knew she wasn’t supposed to be here late at night. In fact she still wished she was tucked deep within her bed fast asleep given how the late hour, or was it early morning? She guessed it was dependent on one's view of the night. She just couldn't sleep, not after what had forced her awake. Even back home, now safe within the comfort of her own bed and room they came. Sure she still had an occasionally nightmare plague her, and tonight had been no different even if she did have better control over them now. For most of the time anyway, only tonight she found herself suddenly thrust awake with beads of sweat on her brow, her pajamas damp, sticky outlining her breasts from hyperventilating as she stifled that involuntary scream wanting to escape from within her. She feared waking her mother as she pushed away the images once more. Hastily she dressed for a midnight stroll, and Mel found herself making her way down concrete walkways as with darkened asphalt streets, then she found her wandering had led her to stand next to an imposing wall which towered now before her. And she wondered why she came here. It was the last place she least expected herself to be, and it mystified her. For all that had happened, she continued to find herself drawn to the one place she had decided she didn't want to be.

     Heading towards the water slides she had crept out from her room not wanting to disrupt her mother's sleep, deciding to venture forth into the night for a midnight stroll. So here she was, in the middle of the night, dressed and lurked about inside the confines of Bikini Beach's sanctum like an unwanted intruder. The once safe confines penetrated by outsiders who had shattered what she had considered a haven and all it meant to her. Climbing the stairs, she carefully stepped over several chains meant to stop ones' assent, as they blocked those from progressing higher even as she made her way to the top. Careful in her steps, Mel grasped onto the outer guardrail for support not wanting to slip or fall. Reaching the top Mel once more took stock of her surroundings before edging herself forward, squatting cross legged close to the edge like some daredevil.

     Contemplation had set in as she wandered inside the vastness of the park and with it the facts that followed. It had been hard for her to accept, no longer able to deny in what she didn't want to accept. She really was like them. An enchantress, a sorceress or mage, a – whatever. It didn't matter what she was called, she was going to grow up and be like – them - and it upset her.

     From her conversations with both Keith and Holly, there would be at some point where she would need to talk with a real professional, to mask her true nature as with the extent of her circumstances. For all their questions Mel refused to discuss or disclose what she experienced except to tell them of how she found herself stranded on an island. She read their minds. Traumatized. Her troubles, it seemed, went well beyond their depth and knowledge. Without her willingness to cooperate on what had happened to her, they were at a standstill, believing she was in some sort of denial. As far as she was concerned it was over and finished. She never wanted to see those images again, unwilling to even risk talking about them for fear they would return to claim her. To frightening and unnatural for her to explain.

     For several minutes Mel sat there, meditating, let her thoughts wander as she took in the night sky. And as she looked upwards sitting there, she felt small, insignificant just as she had on her little island of paradise. Tears began to trickle down her cheeks as she reached, like she always had, for her pendant when troubled. She clutched it tight, yet tonight it would bring little comfort between her delicate fingers, not bothering to yank it off like so many times before when she was want; to place blame upon it as with all of her life's troubles. What was the point. The self-blame was evident and she knew it. She had done it to herself from when she was first given the trinket. She wished how she had tossed it away when given the chance once she found out what it could do. Only it brought her comfort on those night when she as David cried over the loss of his father. It was as read from Grandmothers book trapped on that island it discussed the possible effects of destroying and enchanted item from which it had been imbued and its possible effect. And once again as she waited there Mel heard his voice reach out to her, beckoning her within the confines of her mind. A voice, which at one time brought her great comfort, only now it seemed to cause her more distress, to shudder whenever she now heard it as she went to silence the voice she no longer wanted to hear from within.

     Mel hadn't wanted to admit it. She had inadvertently been the catalyst for all her woes. She was the one to release its magic which she now held firmly within her grasp. She had made herself like them when she broke her pendant thus releasing it. She had only wanted to help her own brother's grief, give him a gift, a reminder of their dad. Now as she looked at it she regretted her simple gesture in being done. And what it caused. Mel struggled to absorb the impact of it all as she sleeved the tears away as she lamented in what it had cost both her and her family. As much as she loved her now mother, she wished fervently she could have what was no longer possible.

     Deep in thought Mel barely sensed something causing her to glance towards the brick and mortar buildings nearby. From her advantage she could see when several lights from different apartments flicker on even with the morning dawn still several hours away. Of them one in particular interested her the most with the its soft florescent lights illuminating through its window pane. Its owner made her feel uneasy.

     Regrettably it had become important for her to know and understand the real nature of magic if she were to protect herself from the likes of others such Oksana, and now possibly Anya herself. She learned her lesson through trial and error. Her mother had been right, she grudgingly admitted to her afterwards, she did have to learn. Without proper training, she wouldn't know or understood the risks and dangers of practicing unsupervised for it could to be far worse, if not lethal. She had grown wary of trusting anyone thanks to Nathans manipulations of those that promised to rescue him. Only one came through for him and even then it had cost her her boyhood, and she still didn't have total faith in them now. Yet would be forced to trust Selena, the only one she knew who remained untouched by that evil. Not yet perhaps, or not ever. Maybe she'll be the lucky one, Mel thought.

     Quickly rising Mel moved her fingers, worried that she'd be discovered in a place where she shouldn't be. She could transport herself away safely before she was detected. Selena had taught her, with mixed reservations towards Mel's –needing to know – on how to travel properly. It was through her, Mel had been able to bring herself within the park, unbidden. She could move past its security fence, locked gates, and mystical wards. She could no longer pretend in being that ordinary girl she so desired to be even with a magical pendant. To pretend how it became bonded to her as with it the ability of allowing her to control people and perhaps more somehow.

     Nearby, within her apartment, Anya parted back the curtains to view the waterpark having sensed something out of the ordinary. Worried, Anya reached outward around its premises, checking the wards to see if another set of intruders had breached its security. Several times she checked on the magic used, and yet each time the results were the same; nothing. Perhaps I'm imagining it, she though, overly stressed, before deciding to return once more to bed; the strain of these past weeks were playing tricks on her. Wearily she pulled the covers over herself before falling asleep once more wondering if she just imagined it. Mentally she made a note to contact Grandmother Innochka, to test their effectiveness and perhaps enhance the security wards once more. She had other matters to contend to, bridges to rebuild as she sought forgiveness from others and thus let it pass in recognition on what it was she once felt as familir, rolling over asleep once more.

Fini